GIFT  OF 
S«  Bennett 


/ 


NORTH    AMERICAN   STUDENTS 
AND  WORLD   ADVANCE 


NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS 

AND 
WORLD  ADVANCE 


ADDRESSES  DELIVERED  AT  THE  EIGHTH 
INTERNATIONAL  CONVENTION  OF  THE 
STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  FOR 
FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  DES  MQINES,  IOWA, 
DECEMBER  31,  1919  TO  JANUARY  4,  1920. 


BURTON   ST.  JOHN 
EDITOR 


NEW  YORK 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 
FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 
1920 


COPYRIGHT 

1920 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 
FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 


INTRODUCTORY   NOTES 

\ 

ROBERT  P.  WILDER 

IT  is  significant  that  the  largest  and  most  representative  Con- 
vention of  the  series  held  by  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for 
Foreign  Missions  should  be  the  first  one  after  the  World  War.  Of 
the  six  thousand  eight  hundred  ninety  delegates  present,  six  thou- 
sand were  professors  and  students  representing  nine  hundred  forty- 
nine  intsitutions  of  higher  learning  in  Canada  and  the  United  States 
Of  this  number  four  hundred  were  foreign  students  representing 
thirty-nine  countries.  There  were  present  also  Mission  Board  Sec- 
retaries and  returned  missionaries  of  all  the  leading  Protestant  re- 
ligious bodies  in  North  America.  The  purpose  of  these  gatherings 
is  to  bring  together  once  in  each  student  generation  of  four  years 
carefully  chosen  delegations  from  the  leading  educational  institu- 
tions of  Canada  and  the  States,  to  meet  those  who  direct  the  Foreign 
Missionary  enterprise  at  home  and  abroad.  But  for  the  war  this 
Convention  would  have  been  held  two  years  ago,  as  six  years  have 
elapsed  since  the  Kansas  City  Convention. 

Three  and  a  half  weeks  before  the  Convention  began  all  Iowa 

was  'on  coal  rations ;  business  houses  in  Des  Moines  were  closed  or 

were  running  on  short  hours;  and  the  railroad  service  was  largely 

crippled.    The  Fuel  Administration  in  Des  Moines  telegraphed  that 

unless  conditions  improved  greatly,  the  Convention  could  not  be 

held.     On  receiving  this  word  letters  were  sent  to  all  delegation 

leaders  to  enlist  prayer  for  the  meeting  of  this  problem  over  which 

we  had  no  control,  but  which  God  could  control.    Prayer  was  asked 

for  the  speedy  cessation  of  the  coal  shortage,  not  only  for  the  sake 

of  the  thousands  of  students  involved,  but  also  for  the  millions  of 

others  who  were  suffering  from  the  lack  of  coal  and  the  consequent 

industrial  unrest.    We  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  requests  for 

prayer  were  widely  honored.    A  medical  college  student  wrote : 

"I  wish  that  you   could   have   heard   the    spontaneous    response 

when  your  letter  to  delegation  leaders  was  read  out    *    *    *    and 

then  compared  the  unanimous  resolve  to  meet  together  twice  a  day 

for  prayer  for  this  definite  object  with  the  argumentative  open  forum 

meetings  we  had  on  the  subject  of  prayer  last  year  this  time,  when 

every  one  vociferously  proved  (?)  the  utter  absurdity  of  interces- 


436197 


'AERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

sory  prayer,  from  a  scientific  point  of  view.    We  truly  have  come  a 
long  way  spiritually  and  we  are  hoping  to  go  much,  much  further.' 

Within  a  week  the  coal  strike  ceased  and  the  holding  of  the 
Convention  was  made  possible.  This  prayer  preparation  had  much 
to  do  with  the  success  of  the  Des  Moines  gathering. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  the  remarkable  hospitality  of  the 
people  in  Des  Moines.  A  sufficient  number  of  homes  were  thrown 
open  to  make  it  possible,  together  with  the  hotel  accommodations 
offered,  to  entertain  a  thousand  more  delegates  than  actually  at- 
tended the  Convention. 

The  acoustic  properties  of  the  Coliseum,  in  which  the  Con- 
vention met,  were  excellent.  Looking  towards  the  platform  the 
delegates  saw  on  each  side  a  huge  flag,  one  of  Canada  and  the  other 
of  the  United  States,  and  behind  the  platform  there  was  a  map  of 
the  world  with  markers  showing  to  what  parts  of  the  non-Christian 
world  the  eight  thousand  one  hundred  forty-seve  nsailed  Student 
Volunteers  have  gone.  Over  the  platform  in  large  letters  was  the 
Watchword  of  the  Movement :  'The  Evangelization  of  the  World 
in  This  Generation". 

The  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee,  given  on  pages  fifty- 
nine  to  eighty-five  of  this  volume,  covers  the  history  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  from  its  beginning  as  an  intercollegiate  Move- 
ment in  1886.  A  study  of  this  Report  will  make  clear  not  only  the 
growth  and  development  of  the  Movement,  but  also  its  purpose  and 
Watchword.  The  addresses  delivered  at  the  main  meetings  in  the 
Coliseum  are  reported  substantially  as  given.  In  the  case  of  the 
afternoon  sectional  meetings,  the  addresses  are  somewhat  condensed. 
The  denominational  conferences  and  delegation  meetings  are  not 
reported  for  obvious  reasons.  Several  of  the  striking  diagrams 
shown  in  the  exhibit  are  given  in  the  Appendix  and  to  render  this 
Report  as  effective  as  possible  for  purposes  of  reference  a  full 
index  has  been  added. 

Thanks  are  due  to  Mr.  Burton  St.  John  for  editing  the  Report 
and  to  Mr.  H.  S.  Elliott  for  placing  corrected  copies  of  the  Con- 
vention addresses  in  the  hands  of  the  editor  the  day  after  the  Con- 
vention adjourned.  The  stenographic  work  was  beyond  praise.  In 
order  to  have  this  volume  in  the  hands  of  the  students  at  such  an 
early  date,  haste  was  necessary  on  the  part  of  the  editor  and  of  the 
printer.  In  view  of  this  fact  it  is  hoped  that  any  possible  lack  of 
editorial  finish  will  be  overlooked. 

It  is  too  early  at  present  to  write  appraising  the  Convention, 
but  from  the  reports  already  received  it  is  clear  that  the  messages 
delivered  in  Des  Moines  went  deep  into  the  hearts  of  the  thousands 
of  students  present.  Two  of  the  leading  universities  in  the  East 
report  that  every  member  of  the  delegation  was  helped  spiritually 


INTRODUCTORY    NOTES  7 

by  the  Convention.    As  typical  of  many  is  the  following  message 
from  a  student  in  the  Middle  West: 

"Send  me  as  much  literature  as  you  think  best  on  missions 
everywhere.  Please  send  as  many  facts  as  possible.  I  have  felt 
the  challenge  and  would  like  to  see  for  myself  what  is  needed.  The 
facts  of  the  matter  are  what  I  am  after." 

The  largest  single  delegation  came  from  California.  One  of 
its  leaders  writes: 

"I  thank  God  that  I  could  attend  this  Convention.    As  a  result 
of  it  I  have  decided  to  go  to  the  foreign  field  if  I  am  wanted  there. 
The  decision  has  brought  me  much  happiness  and  I  can  already  feel 
new  enthusiasm  and  power  in  my  life." 
A  Canadian  writes : 

"There  were  fifty-four  delegates  from  Manitoba  at  Des  Moines. 
They  have  come  back  literally  on  fire.  *  *  *  The  opinion  in 
university  circles  is  that  nothing  in  their  history  has  stirred  the 
colleges  along  religious  lines  to  at  all  compare  to  this  Convention. 
Seventeen  of  the  students  who  went  as  delegates  were  Student  Vol- 
unteers, and  a  similar  number  have  volunteered  as  a  direct  result  of 
the  Convention." 

Already  a  considerable  number  of  students  have  offered  their 
lives  for  foreign  service  and  undoubtedly  others  will  also  give  them- 
selves soon  to  this  cause,  because  at  Des  Moines  they  saw  Christ 
and  realize  that  He  alone  can  meet  the  world's  needs. 


CONTENTS 

THE  CHALLENGE  OF  THE  WORLD  OPPORTUNITY        -----  15 

A  Prayer.    Dr.  J.  Ross  Stevenson        -                                              -  16 

The  World  Opportunity.    Dr.  John  R.  Mott                                      -  17 

THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  IMMEDIACY  OF  His  WORKING       -  25 

An  Address.    Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer        -                                             -  27 

THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  BACKGROUND                                                      -  35 

A  Stereopticon  Address.    Dr.  S.  Earl  Taylor                                    -  37 

THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  PRESENT  DAY  CONDITIONS  TO  THE  STUDENTS 

OF  NORTH  AMERICA  47 

An  Address.     George  Sherwood  Eddy                                               -  49 

A  GENERATION  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT       -                  -  57 

A  Prayer  for  the  New  Year.     Dr.  Joseph  C.  Robbins                  -  58 

The  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee.    Dr.  John  R.  Mott        -  59 

THE  LATENT  CAPACITIES  OF  THE  STUDENTS  OF  CANADA  AND  THE  UNITED 

STATES                                                                                            -  87 

The  Men  Students  of  the  United  States.  David  R.  Porter  -  -  89 
The  Women  Students  of  the  United  States.  Miss  Louise  Holm- 

quist                                                                                                   -  92 

Latent  Capacities  of  the  Negro  Students.    Dr.  George  E.  Haynes  94 

The  Students  of  Canada.    Charles  W.  Bishop         -  96 

EUROPEAN  STUDENTS  FACING  WORLD  CONDITIONS                                     *  99 
The  Losses  of   French  Universities  During  the  War.       Captain 

Pierre  M.  Maury                                                                               -  101 

The  British  Christian  Student  Movement.    Rev.  R.  G.  MacDonald  107 

CHRISTIANIZING  OF  THE  NATIONAL  AND  THE  INTERNATIONAL  LIFE  -  in 

A  Prayer.  Dr.  Stephen  J.  Corey  -  112 
A  Vital  Christianity  in  National  and  International  Life.  Dean 

Charles  R.  Brown  -  113 
Practical  Christian  Principles  in  National  and  International  Life. 

Bishop  Francis  McConnell  -  124 

A  Prayer.  Dr.  Charles  R.  Watson 132 

THE  IMMINENT  DEMAND  OF  THE  CHURCHES  ON  STUDENT  LIFE  -  -  133 

A  Prayer.  Dr.  John  W.  Wood  -  134 
The  Demand  of  the  Churches  of  Canada  on  Student  Life.  Dr. 

James  Endicott  -  135 
The  Demand  of  the  Churches  of  the  United  States  on  Student 

Life.  Dr.  William  H.  Foulkes  -  -  140 

The  Call  of  Home  Tasks.  Mrs.  F.  S.  Bennett  -  -  -  -  143 
The  Immediacy  of  the  Demand  of  the  Churches  on  Student  Life. 

Dr.  J.  Campbell  White  -  147 

The  Call  of  the  Cross.  Dr.  James  I.  Vance  -  -  -  --  153 


IO  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

THE  WORTH  AND  THE  FAILURE  OF  THE  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD  -  159 

A  Prayer.  Harry  Holmes  -  -  160 

The  Worth  and  Failure  of  Hinduism.  Dr.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier  -  161 
The  Worth  and  Failure  of  Mohammedanism.  Dr.  Samuel  M. 

Zwemer  -  165 

The  Failure  of  the  Non-Christian  Religions  in  Relation  to 

Women.  Mrs.  W.  A.  Montgomery  -  172 

The  Personal  Worth  and  Failure  of  Christinity.  Dr.  Robert  E. 

Speer  -  '75 

CHRISTIANITY  INDISPENSABLE  TO  THE  WORLD  -  181 

A  Prayer.  Charles  D.  Hurrey  -  -  -  182 

The  Indispensable  Message  to  Mankind.  Dr.  W.  Douglas  Mac- 

kensie  -  -  *83 

The  Gospel  Indispensable  to  the  Students  of  North  America. 

George  Sherwood  Eddy  -  191 

APPEALS  FROM  MISSION  LANDS  -  197 

Japan.    Rev.  Paul  Kanamori  -  199 

Africa.     I.  C.  Steady  -  201 

Mexico.     H.  M.  Sein  -  202 

India.     B.  B.  Hiwali  -  204 

China.    P.    C.   James   Yen  -  206 

A   Prayer.    Bishop  Logan   H.   Roots  -  208 

THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  AND  THE  OPPORTUNITIES  OF  THE 

PRESENT  DAY  -  211 

A  Prayer.    Dr.  Joseph  C.  Robbins  -  212 

A  Financial  Appeal.    Dr.  John  R.  Mott  -  213 

A  Prayer.    Robert  P.  Wilder  -  217 

THE  ATTRACTION  OF  HARD  THINGS                                                        -  219 
Self-Denial  and  the  Spirit  of  Conquest.    Dr.  James  H.  Franklin  221 
The  Incentives  to   Attempting  Hard  Tasks.    J.   H.   Oldham       -  226 
The  Reality  of  the  Difficulties  on  on  the  Mission  Field.    Dr.  Sam- 
uel M.  Zwemer                                                                            -  231 

THE  STUDENT  RESPONSE  TO  THE  CHALLENGE  OF  LIFE  -  237 

A  Prayer.     Dr.  James  Endicott  -  238 

A  Life  at  its  Highest  and  Best.  Dr.  George  W.  Truett  -  -  239 
The  Sufficient  Authority  and  the  Adequate  Response.  Bishop  W. 

F.  McDowell                                                                                  -  250 
A  Meditation.    J.  H.  Oldham                                                                -  257 

CLOSING  MESSAGES  -  -  259 

A  Prayer.    Dr.  W.  Douglas  Mackensie  -  260 

From  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation.    Dr.  Karl  Fries  261 

From  the  Foreign  Students  of  Europe.    H.  L.  Henriod  -  264 

From  the  Students  of  Holland.    Dr.  H.  C.  Rutgers  -  265 

The  Call  of  the  New  Generation.    Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer  -  266 

A  Prayer.    Dr.  Charles  R.  Watson        -  -  270 

The  Benediction.     Dr.  John  R.  Mott  -  270 

WOMEN  AT  THE  WORLD  TASK  -        -      -  271 

What  it  Means  to  be  a  Missionary.    Mrs.  Pern  Holland        -       -  273 

The  Joy  of  Being  a  Missionary.    Miss  Grace  Hutchins  -  275 

Why  I  Want  to  go  Back  to  India.  Miss  Margery  Melcher  -  277 
The  Influence  of  a  Christian  Home  in  Non-Christian  Lands.  Mrs. 

G.  Sherwood  Eddy        -  -  280 
Why  I  Plan  to  be  a  Missionary.     Miss  Anne  Humphrey,  Miss 

Ruth  Pettit,  Miss  Cora  Kilborn,  Miss  Bess  R.  Walkup,  Miss 

Jean  Dickinson         ....  -  282 


CONTENTS  1 1 

The  Missionary  Call.  Miss  Bertha  Conde  -  286 
The  Meaning  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Declaration.  Miss  Helen 

Bond  Crane         -                                      -  290 

MEN  AT  THE  WORLD  TASK                                                                   -  293 

Finding  One's  Task  in  Life.     Dr.  J.  C.  Robbins                            -  295 

Using  the  Abilities  You  Have.    Sam  Higginbottom        ...  297 

Why  I  Like  My  Work  as  a  Missionary.     Dr.  C.  H.  Haas           -  302 

Why  I  Plan  to  be  a  Missionary.     J.  W.  Scott,  J.  R.  Wilson       -  305 

Decision  in  Character.     Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer                            *  307 

The  Need  of  Men  With  a  Life  Purpose.    Robert  P.  Wilder       -  310 

JAPAN                                                                                                       -  313 

The  Moral  and  Spiritual  Needs  of  Japan.    Dr.  Tasuku  Harada  315 

Some  Results  of  Christian  Work  in  Japan.    Rev.  H.  C.  Ostrom    -  316 

Have  Missions  Been  a  Failure  in  Japan.     Rev.  Paul  Kanamori    -  318 

Winning  Christian  Leaders  in  Japan.  Miss  Anna  Buzzell  -  -  320 
The  Opportunity  and  Need  of  Work  for  Students  in  Japan.  Rev. 

Shimazu                                                                                                -  322 

Japan  as  a  Mission  Fied.    Prof.  E.  D.  Soper                                    -  323 

The  Kind  of  Missionaries  Needed  by  Japan.     Galen  M.   Fisher  325 

Remarks.     Dr.  Tasuku  Harada  and  others                                      -  326 

KOREA                                                                                               -        -  329 

The  Opportunity  of  the  Churches  in  Korea.    Dr.  R.  A.  Hardie      -  331 

Women  in  Korea  and  the  Gospel.     Miss  M.  D.  Myers       -         -  333 

Korea  Needs  You.    Miss  Kim        -                                             -  335 

Korea  Calls  for  New  Missionaries.     Dr.  James  E.  Adams         -  336 

CHINA -._  --339 

China  and  the  New  World  Order.  Principal  Alfred  Gandier  -  341 
The  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Education  in  China.  Dr. 

Edwrad  H.  Hume  -  -  343 
The  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Educattion  for  Women  in 

China.  Mrs.  Lawrence  Thurston  -  -  344 
The  Opporrunity  of  the  Christian  Doctor  in  China.  Dr.  J.  G. 

Vaughn  -  -  346 

A  Plea  for  Chinese  Women.  Miss  Margaret  Jones  -  349 
A  Message  From  the  Women  of  China  to  the  Women  of  North 

America.  Mrs.  T.  T.  Lew  -  -  351 

The  Chinese  in  the  Island  World.  Rev.  John  R.  Denyes  -  -  352 

China's  Need  of  an  Adequate  Religion.  P.  C.  James  Yen  -  355 
An  Adequate  Religion  in  China  Necessary  to  Reconstruction. 

Bishop  Logan  H.  Roots  -  -  357 

Missions  From  the  Chinese  Point  of  View.  Dr.  T.  T.  Lew  -  360 
The  Challenge  of  China  to  the  Churches  of  Christendom.  Rev. 

A.  L.  Warnshius                                                                             -  363 

INDIA  -  -  367 

India  as  a  Mission  Field.  Dr.  J.  Aberly  -  369 
The  General  Evangelistic  Phase  of  Mission  Work  in  India.  Rev. 

R.  H.  A.  Haslam  -  372 
Missionary  Work  Among  the  Upper  Classes  in  India.  Dr.  Robert 

A.  Hume  375 
Evangelistic  Work  in  the  Villages  of  India.  Dr.  Walter  D.  Scud- 

der  ...  377 

The  Mass  Movement  in  India.  Rev.  Benson  Baker  -  -  380 

Evangelistic  Work  Among  Women  in  India.  Miss  Agnes  Hill  -  383 

India  and  the  Missionary.  Rev.  B.  C.  Sircar  -  386 

Educational  Missions  in  India.  Dr.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier  -  391 

Agricultural  Missions  in  India.  Sam  Higginbottom  -  394 


12  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

The  Work  of  Healing  for  the  Women  of  India.    Dr.  Belle  J.  Allen  398 

THE  NEAR  EAST  -  4O3 

What  is  the  Near  East?  Dr.  Charles  R.  Watson  -  405 

The  War  and  the  Near  East.  Dr.  F.  G.  Coan  -  406 
The  Effect  of  the  War  on  Oriental  Churches  in  the  Near  East. 

E.  O.  Jacob  -  408 
The  Evangelistic  Opportunity  of  the  Near  East.  Dr.  S.  M. 

Zwemer  -  -  409 

The  Medical  Opportunity  in  the  Near  East.  Dr.  C.  H.  Haas  -  411 

Educational  Missions  in  the  Near  East.  Dr.  Howard  Bliss  -  413 

The  Moslems  of  Albania.  Mr.  Ericson  4*5 
What  is  the  Most  Powerful  Influence  in  Reaching  the  People  of 

the  Near  East?  Robert  Fisher,  Miss  Patterson,  Miss  Vaughn  416 

Why  I  am  Glad  I  Went  to  the  Near  East.  Bayard  Dodge  -  418 

The  Forces  of  Islam  in  the  Near  East.  G.  Sherwood  Eddy  -  419 

AFRICA  -  423 

New  Conditions  in  Old  Africa.  Dr.  Stephen  J.  Corey  -  425 

The  Old  Africa.  Dr.  Royal  J.  Dye  -  -  426 
The  Enlarged  Responsibilities  of  French  Missions  in  Africa. 

Capt.  Pierre  M.  Maury  -  428 

Unoccupied  Africa.  Rev.  Roy  S.  Smyres  -  429 

Work  for  Women  in  Africa.  Mrs.  John  M.  Springer  433 
The  Advance  of  Mohammedanism  in  Africa.  Dr.  Samuel  M. 

Zwemer  -  -  435 

The  Supreme  Need  of  the  Gospel  in  Africa.  Rev.  E.  M.  Hursh  438 

Medical  Work  in  East  Africa.  Mr.  Davis  -  44O 
Educational  Needs,  Progress  and  Program  in  Africa.  Rev.  John 

M.  Springer  -  443 

The  Social  and  Racial  Awakening  in  Africa.  A.  E.  Leroy  445 
Remarks.  Mr.  Road,  Mrs.  L.  S.  Cammack,  Dr.  A.  J.  P.  Barger, 

J.  C.  Steady,  Dr.  Royal  Dye,  Rev.  John  M.  Springer,  Dr.  A. 

E.  Corey,  Dr.  Davis,  Dr.   Stephen  J.  Corey  447 

LATIN  AMERICA                                                                                        -  45 1 
Unoccupied  Fields  in  Latin  America.    Dr.  S.  G.  Inman  453 
The  Challenge  of  Students  of  South  America.    Miss  Berth  Conde  458 
The  Challenge  of  the  Indians  of  Bolivia.     Mr.  Baker                   -  461 
The  New  Day  in  Argentina.     Rev.  T.  F.  Reavis                            -  465 
Agricultural  Missions  in  Latin  America.     B.   H.  Hunnicutt         -  46? 
Mexico.     Bishop  Francis  McConnell                                                  -  47* 
Remarks.     T.   F.   Reavis,   Dr.   Harry  Farmer,   B.   H.   Hunnicutt, 
Bishop  Homer  Stuntz,  Dr.  S.  G.  Inman,  Ramiso  Arratin,  Rev. 
John  K.  Hubbard,  Miss  Mildred  Smith,  Mr.  Baker,  Dr.  Ed- 
ward Cook                                                                                       -  475 

EVANGELISTIC  MISSIONS  -  4§5 
The  Aim  of  Missions.  Dr.  Robert  A.  Hume  -  487 
How  to  Make  All  Forms  of  Missionary  Work  Efficiently  Evange- 
listic. Dr.  A.  L.  Warnshius  -  -  49O 
Missionary  Preaching  and  Personal  Effort.  G.  Sherwood  Eddy  494 
Evangelistic  Work  in  Japan.  Rev.  Paul  Kanamori  -  497 
Systematic  Evangelization.  Dr.  William  I.  Chamberlain  -  -  50° 
Evangelistic  Work  Among  Women.  Mrs.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer  -  502 
The  Immediate  Need  of  Men  and  Women  for  the  World's  Evan- 
gelization. Bishop  Homer  Stuntz  -  5°4 
Remarks.  Mrs.  P.  F.  Price,  Mrs.  Pern  Holland,  Mrs.  Harvey, 

Dr.  F.  C.  Coan,  Dr.  P.  F.  Price,  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer          -  500 


CONTENTS  13 

EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS                                                                     -      -  511 

The  Present  Crisis  in  Evangelistic  Missions.  J.  H.  Oldham  -  513 
Evangelistic  Opportunity  in  Educational  Work.  Dr.  Kenneth  J. 

Saunders         -                                                                                     -  5*5 
The  Contribution  of  Higher  Education  to  the  Missionary  Enter- 
prise.    Dr.   Howard  Bliss                                                             -  517 
The  Problems  of  Higher  Education  for  Women  in  Mission  Lands. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  Thurston  -  -  520 
The  Training  of  Christian  Workers  on  the  Mission  Field.  Rev. 

Alden  H.  Clark        -        - 523 

Industrial  Education  on  the  Mission  Field.  Rev.  S.  H.  Soper  -  526 
The  Type  of  Education  Needed  for  the  Great  Masses  of  People 

on  the  Mission  Field.    Dr.  Thomas  Jesse  Jones        -  529 

Qualifications  of  an  Educational  Missionary.    Dr.  T.  H.  P.  Sailer  532 

Remarks                                                                                                    -  535 

MEDICAL  MISSIONS                                                                                 -  539 

Medical  Work  on  the  Mission  Field.    Dr.  J.  H.  Franklin       -         -  541 

Hospital  Practice.     Dr.  T.  D.  Sloan                                                 -  542 

The  Field  Practice  of  Medicine.    Dr.  O.  L.  Kilborn                  -        -  544 

Hygiene,    Sanitation,    and   Physical   Education.    Dr.    J.    H.    Gray  545 

The  Management  of  Plague.     Dr.  Belle  J.  Allen                            -  547 

War  Time  and  Other  Emergency  Work.    Dr.  H.  W.  Newman      -  549 

The  Missionary  Nurse.     Miss  Margaret  Jones         -         ...  550 

The  China  Medical  Board.    Dr.  George  E.  Vincent        -  551 

The  Teaching  of  Medicine.    Dr.  James  B.  McCord         -  555 

The  Preparation  for  Medical  Service.    Dr.  Cyril  H.  Haas       -       -  557 

Calling  the  Medical  Missionary.     Dr.  Edward  H.  Hume         -       -  558 

Essential  Motives  of  Medical  Missions.     Dr.  A.  J.  P.  Barger        -  559 

The  Mission  to  Lepers.    William  M.  Danner        -                           -  560 
Remarks.     Dr.  T.  D.  Sloan,  Dr.  H.  W.  Newman,  Miss  Cora  Ho- 
bein,  Dr.  O.  L.  Kilborn,  Dr.  J.  H.  Gray,  Dr.  R.  S.  Hall,  Miss 
Margaret  Jones,  Dr.  George  E.  Vincent,  Dr.  Royal  Dye,  Dr. 

James  B.  McCord,  Dr.  Belle  J.  Allen,  Dr.  Edward  H.  Hume  561 

AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS  -  565 

The  Scriptural  Basis  for  Agricultural  Missions.  H.  C.  Wallace  567 
Advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  Through  the  Teaching  of 

Agriculture.  Dr.  Thomas  Jesse  Jones  -  568 
Agricultural  Missions  an  Aid  to  Evangelistic  Work.  Rev.  Benson 

Baker  -  570 
Cooperative  and  Credit  Societies  for  the  Farm  Villages  of  India. 

O.  O.  Stanchfield  -  573 

Agricultural  Missions  in  Brazil.  B.  H.  Hunnicutt  -  578 

Agricultural  Education  in  India.  Sam  Higginbottom  -  582 
Remarks.  B.  H.  Hunnicutt,  Sam  Higginbottom,  Rev.  Benson 

Baker,  O.  O.  Stanchfield,  F.  P.  Turner                                     -  586 

APPENDICES                                                                                               -  595 

Concerning  the  Speakers        --------  597 

Honor  Roll   of   War  Dead                    602 

Messages  from  Movements  in  Other  Lands          -  605 

Convention  Exhibit       -                                                                   -  607 

A  Word  of  Appreciation  to  Des  Moines.     Dr.  J.  Ross  Stevenson  620 

Officers  of  the  Convention          --_--_-.  623 

Statistics  of  the  Convention           - -  624 

Executive    Committee    and    Officers    of    the    Student    Volunteer 

Movement,  1920          ---------  625 

INDEX ---627 


THE  CHALLENGE  OF  WORLD 
OPPORTUNITY 

A    Prayer — DR.   J.    Ross    STEVENSON 
The  World  Opportunity— DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 


WEDNESDAY  AFTERNOON 
DECEMBER  THIRTY-FIRST 


A  PRAYER 


DR.  J.  Ross  STEVENSON 

O  thou  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom 
the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named,  Thou  hast  assembled 
us  here  a  great  multitude,  coming  from  all  parts  of  the  globe,  repre- 
senting various  nations  and  with  divers  purposes  of  good  in  our 
hearts,  yet  ail  intent  upon  this  one  thing,  that  the  kingdom  of  truth 
and  righteousness  and  good  will  may  be  established  throughout  the 
whole  world.  Surely  Thou  art  in  this  place  and  yet  many  of  us  may 
not  know  it.  Pardon  our  sins  of  care  and  of  passion  which  have 
estranged  our  hearts  from  goodness  and  have  dimmed  our 
preception  of  things  unseen  and  eternal  and  as  we  bow  in 
Thy  presence  wilt  Thou  not  search  us  and  know  our  hearts,  try 
us  and  know  our  thoughts  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  us, 
and  then  lead  us  in  the  way  of  truth,  in  the  way  of  privilege,  in  the 
way  of  promise,  in  the  way  everlasting.  Hear  us,  O  God,  in  this 
our  prayer  and  as  we  enter  upon  the  services  oft  this  hour  and  of 
these  days,  may  we  so  commit  ourselves  to  Thee  that  Thou  mayest 

guide  us  and  control  us  and  be  glorified  in  us,  and  thus,  O  God, 
yielded  to  Thee  in  the  day  of  Thy  power,  may  we  be  willing  for  such 

leadership  as  Thou  shalt  place  upon  us,  and  may  we  go  forth  so  that 
we  shall  enlist  others  as  the  God  ordained  leaders  for  the  new  day  in 
the  world,  white  unto  the  harvest,  and  which  awaits  the  laborers 

whom  Thou  wouldst  select. 


THE  WORLD  OPPORTUNITY 

DR.  JOHN  R.   MOTT 

We  stand  on  the  threshold  of  the  greatest  opportunity  which 
North  American  students  have  ever  confronted.  It  is  characteristic 
of  opportunity  that  it  is  passing.  As  the  Arab  proverb  would  ex- 
press it,  "The  dawn  comes  not  twice  to  awaken  man."  It  is  su- 
premely important,  therefore,  that  each  of  the  6,000  delegates  here 
be  in  such  attitude  of  mind  and  heart  that  he  may  both  see  and 
seize  opportunity.  The  nature  and  wonder  of  our  opportunity  will 
appear  as  we  remind  ourselves  of  the  purposes  of  this  great  inter- 
national convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

We  have  come  here  to  get  a  commanding  vision  of  the  new 
world.  What  a  different  world  it  is  from  that  upon  which  the  dele- 
gates gazed  at  the  last  convention,  held  in  Kansas  City  just  six  years 
ago.  What  an  old  world  that  was.  How  absolutely  different  is  the 
world  which  we  view  today.  It  need  not  be  pointed  out  that  it  is  a 
shaken  world.  The  old  foundations  were  heaved  and  broken  up  and 
were  found  to  be  but  shifting  sand. 

Parts  of  the  world  which  but  yesterday  we  regarded  as  most 
stable  are  still  trembling.  It  is  an  impoverished  and  overburdened 
world.  The  backs  of  innocent  generations  will  bend  low  in  toil  and 
sacrifice  as  a  result  of  impossible  burdens  imposed  by  the  recent 
war.  It  is  an  exhausted  and  overwrought  world.  The  nerves  of 
the  peoples  have  been  worn  threadbare. 

The  world  is  still  torn  and  embittered.  Not  only  is  there  hatred 
between  the  groups  of  nations  which  have  been  at  war,  but  there 
has  been  a  falling1  out  among  certain  of  the  countries  which  were 
united  in  the  struggle. 

More  ominous  still  is  the  fact  that  in  virtually  every  nation 
which  was  at  war  and  in  neutral  countries  as  well  there  has  come  a 
great  fissure  or  rift  between  different  classes.  The  bolshevist  move- 
ment has  not  been  concerned  with  dividing  the  nations  and  peoples 
vertically  into  separate  compartments,  as  it  were,  but  rather  has 
aimed  to  cast  a  horizontal  cleavage  across  the  entire  human  race,  ar- 
raying class  against  class. 

The  world  is  also  still  sorrowing  and  suffering.  We  need  only 
remind  ourselves  of  the  11,000,000  of  graves  filled  by  the  war.  The 
physical  sufferings  continue  over  vast  areas  of  mankind.  Some  who 

17 


l8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

are  in  touch  with  the  facts  maintain  that  more  people  will  die  from 
starvation  and  exposure  during  the  present  winter  than  during  any 
one  year  of  the  war. 

The  world  is  confused  and  bewildered.  How  few,  even  among 
the  leaders  of  the  nations  give  one  the  impression  that  they  know 
the  way.  Reversing  the  terrible  picture,  we  may,  on  the  other  hand, 
thank  God  that  the  world  is  plastic  to  a  degree  hitherto  unknown.  It 
may  now  be  cast  in  new  molds.  It  is  a  humbled  world.  What 
nation  today  gives  one  the  impression  of  pride  and  self-sufficiency, 
as  was  true  of  not  a  few  nations  but  six  years  ago?  This  suggests 
the  hopeful  fact  that  the  new  world  is  a  teachable  world.  Wherever 
one  goes  one  hears  the  three  questions :  How  did  we  miss  the  way  ? 
What  is  the  way  out?  How  long,  O  God,  how  long?  Compared 
with  the  days  preceding  the  war,  the  world  is  still  unselfish,  al 
though,  unfortunately,  by  no  means  as  unselfish  as  a  year  ago  or  still 
less  twqj  years  ago.  Nevertheless,  it  is  still  responsive  to  a  won- 
derful degree  to  the  appeal  for  help  and  co-operation. 

Moreover,  wherever  one  looks  one  receives  the  impression  that 
we  are  living  in  an  expectant  world.  The  most  backward,  depressed, 
oppressed  and  discouraged  peoples  seem  to  have  their  faces  lifted 
with  a  new  hope  as  they  look  toward  the  coming  day.  As  trusted 
leaders  who  have  come  to  us  from  recent  observation  of  nearly 
every  land  bring  us  during  the  next  five  days  their  reports,  and  as 
we  confer  here  with  students  of  every  race  and  people,  the  impres- 
sion will  become  overwhelming  that  old  things  are  literally  passing 
away  and  that  all  things  may  become  new. 

We  have  assembled  here  not  only  to  take  the  wide  view,  the 
view  or  vision  of  a  new  world,  but  also  to  receive  a  new  challenge — 
a  fresh  commission.  God  speaks  to  each  generation  of  students. 
Never  has  he  spoken  with  greater  clearness  and  power  than  to  this 
generation.  This  convention  has  assembled  in  God's  own  hour  for 
us.  Suppose  we  had  met  at  the  end  of  the  usual  interval  of  four 
years,  that  is,  two  years  ago,  or  suppose  we  had  convened  even  a 
year  ago,  right  after  the  signing  of  the  armistice;  what  an  inade- 
quate view  we  would  have  had  of  the  colossal  and  overpowering 
tasks  awaiting  our  particular  generation.  Or  suppose  we  had  de- 
cided not  to  assemble  until  a  year  hence ;  so  far  as  one  can  now  see, 
we  would  have  missed  the  day  of  our  visitation.  God  speaks  to  our 
generation,  to  the  students  gathered  in  this  Coliseum,  and  through 
them  to  those  whom  we  represent. 

What  a  generation  this  is.  I  sometimes  think  that  God  has  ac- 
complished a  hundred  years'  work  in  the  past  five  years.  We  must 
quicken  our  pace.  Let  me  reiterate  what  I  have  said  more  than 
once,  that  I  would  rather  live  the  next  five  or  ten  years  than  at  any 


THE    CHALLENGE    OF    WORLD    OPPORTUNITY  19 

What  is  God's  call  to  the  colleges  and  universities  of  this  par- 
ticular day?  It  may  be  summed  up  in  the  one  word,  the  call  for 
leadership — leadership  in  the  sense  which  Christ  had  in  mind  when 
He  taught  that  he  who  would  be  greatest  must  be  the  servant  of  all. 
There  comes  to  the  students  of  our  day  a  demand  for  a  great  and 
unparalleled  offering  of  lives  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God  and 
man.  To  use  the  language  of  Samuel  J.  Mills  of  over  two  genera- 
tions ago,  "would  that  we  might  break  out  upon  the  non-Christian 
world  like  the  Irish  rebellion,  40,000  strong." 

To  what  are  the  students  of  today  summoned?  Many  of  them 
are  needed  in  industry,  commerce  and  finance,  to  apply  the  prin- 
ciples of  Jesus  Christ  to  these  great  energies  and  to  wield  them  in 
the  interests  of  his  kingdom.  Others  are  needed  in  national  and  in- 
ternational politics,  to  Christianize  the  impact  of  our  western  civili- 
zation upon  the  non-Christian  world.  Men  and  women  of  the  col- 
leges are  needed  as  investigators,  thinkers,  writers  and  editors,  to 
master  and  interpret  the  facts  of  our  day  in  terms  which  will  com- 
mand the  attention  and  following  of  the  masses  of  mankind. 

Others  are  called  to  become  professors  and  teachers,  for,  as  the 
old  maxim  expresses  it,  "What  you  would  put  into  the  life  of  a 
nation  put  into  its  schools."  The  universities  must  furnish  medi- 
ators, true  statesmen,  in  this  day  of  clashing  and  strife  between 
classes  and  races  and  nationalities.  Above  all,  there  must  be  a  great 
uprising  of  young  men  and  women  who  will  become  ministers  of 
religion,  missionaries,  prophets  and  apostles  with  great  social, 
ethical  and  spiritual  concern  and  passion.  In  a  word,  the  challenge 
will  sound  out  through  this  convention  to  the  student  world  of  today 
for  leaders  of  the  forces  of  righteousness  and  unselfishness. 

Or,  in  another  and  possibly  a  better  word  for  these  days,  the 
call  comes  for  builders  of  the  new  order.  The  period  of  building 
has  arrived.  Every  American  and  Canadian  student  of  wide  out- 
look, unselfish  spirit  and  constructive  ability  is  needed.  An  added 
responsibility  comes  upon  us,  as  we  shall  see  tomorrow  because  of 
the  startling  depletion  of  the  universities  of  Europe.  Why  did  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  the  students  and  schoolboys  of  the  nations 
with  which  we  made  common  cause  in  recent  years  lay  down  their 
lives?  They  did  so  that  their  lives  might  become  foundation  stones 
of  the  new  order.  They  laid  down  their  lives  with  smiling  faces. 
Why?  In  the  first  place,  because  they  believed  in  their  great,  un- 
selfish cause,  and  in  the  second  place,  because  they  trusted  us.  Their 
lives  became  foundation  stones.  Shall  we  not  rear  the  superstruc- 
ture? 

Again,  why  have  we  come  together  here  on  the  Iowa  Plains? 
Immanuel  Kant  has  spoken  of  the  starry  heavens  and  the  moral 


20  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

law  within  as  influences  which  fill  the  mind  with  awe.  I  always  feel 
like  adding  the  mountains,  the  high  seas  and  the  great  plains.  It 
seems  to  me,  for  example,  that  here,  in  this  great  middle  west  in  this 
land  of  large  dimensions  and  of  wide  horizons,  it  becomes  easier  to 
take  in  the  vastness  of  the  world  field,  the  boundlessness  of  our  op- 
the  unsefish  outreach  of  these  two  nations. 

kingdom  and  the  glorious  freedom  of  our  lives  as  sons  of  God.  We 
students  of  a  continent  have  come  together  here  to  realize  our  unity 
and  spiritual  solidarity.  Here,  in  the  heart  of  North  America,  al- 
most equidistant  between  the  colleges  of  New  England  and  those 
of  the  mountain  states  and  the  Pacific  slope,  also  equidistant  between 
the  colleges  of  Manitoba  and  those  of  the  gulf  states,  the  radius  of 
the  convention  gathers  within  its  sweep  well  nigh  1,000  institutions 
of  higher  learning  which  have  sent  delegates  representing  every 
American  state  and  virtually  every  Canadian  province. 

Especially  significant  and  full  of  promise  is  the  union  between 
the  American  and  Canadian  students,  who  are  bound  together  by 
a  common  tradition  in  the  deepest  things  of  life — those  pertaining 
to  religion,  language  and  laws ;  by  the  recent  sacrificial  experiences, 
through  the  blending  of  hopes  and  fears,  of  blood  and  tears;  and, 
above  all,  by  common  responsibilities  and  destinies  in  the  realm  of 
the  unselfish  outreach  of  these  two  nations. 

In  a  convention  like  this,  moreover,  our  horizon  widens  as  we 
look  into  the  faces  of  the  hundreds  of  our  foreign  guests.  Looking 
southward,  we  remind  ourselves  that  here  are  delegates  from 
Mexico,  Cuba,  Porto  Rico,  Honduras,  Venezuela,  Colombia, 
Brazil,  Argentine,  Chile  and  Peru.  Looking  eastward,  we  find  in 
our  midst  delegates  from  England,  Scotland,  France,  Holland, 
Switzerland,  Portugal,  Italy,  Scandinavia,  Poland,  Czecho-Slovakia, 
Greece,  Rumania,  and  Russia.  Looking  westward  across  Asia,  we 
recognize  representatives  of  Japan,  Korea,  Siberia,  China,  Siam,  the 
Philippines,  India,  Ceylon,  Armenia,  Syria,  and  other  parts  of  the 
old  Turkish  areas.  Looking  even  farther  afield,  we  remind  our- 
selves that  here  are  gathered  representatives  from  different  parts 
of  th  African  continent  and  from  far  away  Australia.  The  Des 
Moines  Convention  unquestionably  constitutes  the  most  cosmopoli- 
tan student  convention  ever  held. 

This  lends  the  largest  possible  significance  to  the  third  purpose 
which  has  brought  us  together,  that  of  realizing  our  unity.  How  es- 
sential this  is,  because  the  undertaking  of  rebuilding  the  \vorld  along 
Christian  lines  is  so  vast,  so  difficult,  so  urgent,  that  it  is  hopeless  to 
expect  to  accomplish  it  unless  the  coming  leaders  of  all  lands  and 
races  are  brought  into  common  understanding  and  sympathy  and 
devote  themselves  to  a  common  program.  Tremendous  unifying 


THE    CHALLENGE    OF    WORLD    OPPORTUNITY  21 

forces  are  operating  in  a  convention  like  this.  The  greatest  ideas 
known  to  man  and  around  which  the  program  of  this  convention  is 
built  have  wonderful  federating  power.  Coming  together  to  accen- 
tuate the  vital  teachings  and  principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  on 
which  we  are  all  agreed,  inevitably  tends  to  fuse  us  together.  Rising 
up  together  into  the  mountain  peak  of  a  deep  and  inspiring  Christian 
experience — a  mount  on  which  we  see  no  man  save  Jesus  only  and 
an  elevation  from  which  we  behold  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
his  Christ — facilitates  very  greatly  our  coming  into  most  intimate 
spiritual  relationship  to  one  another. 

A  convention,  likewise,  conducted  on  the  platform  not  of  un- 
denominationalism  but  of  interdenominationalism,  by  which  is 
meant  that  the  students  of  each  denomination  or  communion  are 
free  to  preserve  and  develop  and  give  largest  expression  to  that 
which  is  most  distinctive  to  them,  makes  possible  a  larger,  richer 
and  more  potent  unity  than  a  process  which  would  seek  to  reduce 
us  all  to  the  least  common  denominator.  Associating,  as  we  shall 
here  from  time  to  time,  in  united  intercession,  which  is  our  most 
potent  and  truly  Christ-like  service,  for  he  ever  liveth  to  make  in- 
tercession, insures  triumphant  unity. 

We  face  here  also  stupendous  tasks,  tasks  which  are  admit- 
tedly far  too  great  for  any  of  us  working  singly  or  along  separate 
denominational,  national  or  racial  lines,  and  all  this  tends  to  push 
us  in  upon  each  other,  that  we  may  present  a  united  front  to  a 
united  opposition,  a  united  ignorance,  a  united  sinfulness,  a  united 
unbelief.  Above  all,  coming,  as  we  shall  here,  into  a  deeper  per- 
sonal experience  of  loyalty  or  allegiance  to  our  common  Lord 
necessarily  implies  a  truer  loyalty  to  one  another.  And  this  splendid 
unity  or  solidarity  resulting  from  the  free  working  of  these  mighty 
forces  is  intended  to  be  not  an  end  in  itself.  God  has  some  vast  de- 
signs to  accomplish  through  us  unitedly — designs  which  far  tran- 
scend in  sweep  and  importance  those  which  have  ever  assembled  a 
North  American  student  convention. 

We  have  come  apart,  from  every  quarter  of  the  continent,  yes, 
and  through  the  persons  of  our  foreign  guests,  from  every  corner 
of  the  wide  world,  to  receive  a  fresh  accession  of  superhuman 
power.  The  past  five  fateful  and  tragic  years  have  constituted  a 
great  process  of  exclusion.  One  by  one  the  pillars  of  our  so-called 
civilization,  to  which  we  have  pointed  with  such  confidence  and 
pride,  have  crumbled  and  fallen  at  our  feet,  until  at  last  but  one  has 
been  left  standing — Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  today  and 
forever — never  so  unique,  never  so  necessary,  never  so  sufficient. 
With  unshakable  conviction  and  with  larger  content  than  ever  may 
we  say, 


22  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

"Sufficient  is  thine  arm  alone 
And  our  defense  is  sure." 

How  great  is  the  need  on  the  part  of  the  delegates  to  this  con- 
vention for  a  power  infinitely  greater  than  their  own.  Such  power 
is  indispensable  in  order  that  the  Christian  religion  may  be  made  a 
triumphant  reality  in  our  lives  and,  through  us,  in  the  life  of  our 
colleges.  It  is  essential  in  order  that  we  may  bring  the  principles 
and  spirit  of  Christ  to  bear  upon  the  obstinate  and  pressing  prob- 
lems of  our  social,  industrial,  racial  and  international  life.  Such 
power  is  needed  that  the  program  of  this  convention — to  make  the 
reign  of  Christ  co-extensive  with  the  inhabited  world — may  be 
made  effective.  Only  a  gospel  adequate  to  meet  all  the  needs  of  all 
the  peoples  of  all  the  world  is  adequate  to  meet  the  needs  of  any 
one  man  here  or  in  any  community  to  which  we  may  return.  It  is 
highly  important  to  afford  just  now  to  these  two  sister  Anglo- 
Saxon  nations,  in  the  midst  of  their  social,  industrial  and  racial  un- 
rest, antagonism  and  strife,  and  at  a  time  of  so  much  religious  un- 
certainty and  dissatisfaction,  a  fresh  and  mighty  apologetic  of  the 
vitality,  adequacy  and  conquering  power  of  the  Christian  gospel. 

If  these  four  great  objectives  which  have  brought  us  together 
are  to  be  realized;  if  this  convention  is  to  become  a  mighty  force 
for  the  rebuilding  of  the  world,  then  our  lives  must  undergo  re- 
construction— reconstruction  as  to  their  outlook,  as  to  their  moving 
ambitions,  as  to  their  guiding  principles,  as  to  their  animating  spirit. 
What  should,  therefore,  be  the  attitude  and  spirit  with  which  we 
enter  upon  the  boundless  opportunity  presented  to  us  singly  and 
corporately  as  members  of  this  convention?  After  all,  there  are 
few  really  great  days,  great  sights,  great  experiences  in  any  life, 
whether  it  be  long  or  short.  What  calamity  could  be  greater  than 
to  miss  the  day  of  God's  own  visitation  or  to  fall  short  of  entering 
into  a  life-transforming  experience  or  of  catching  what  is  literally 
a  heavenly  vision  ?  What,  then,  should  be  our  attitude  or  spirit  that 
we  may  enter  the  door  which  now  opens  before  us  ?  It  should  be  a 
spirit  of  downright  earnestness.  If  ever  men  or  women  should  be 
at  their  best  and  be  true  to  their  best  selves  it  should  be  the  students 
of  the  Des  Moines  convention,  because  we  meet  in  the  shadow  of 
an  incomparable  world  sacrifice.  We  meet  at  a  time  when  the 
world  is  still  on  fire.  I  remind  you  that  twenty-three  wars  are  now 
actually  being  fought,  as  an  aftermath  of  the  great  war.  Whole 
nations,  as  Hoover  and  others  have  reminded  us  are  still  stretched 
on  a  cross  of  suffering.  "When  thy  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  the 
inhabitants  of  the  world  learn  righteousness."  The  living  God  is 
moving  among  the  nations.  "Behold,  I  am  recreating  all  things." 
Madam  Guyon  speaks  of  creative  hours  with  God.  It  is  a  notable 


THE    CHALLENGE    OF    WORLD    OPPORTUNITY  23 

fact  that  the  hours  of  greatest  suffering  have  ever  been  hours  of 
creation.  How  vitally  important  it  is,  therefore,  that  our  souls  be 
attuned  to  the  voices  and  movements  of  our  time. 

Our  spirit  should  also  be  one  of  responsive  open-mindedness. 
Lord  Bacon  has  insisted  that  "he  who  would  enter  the  kingdom  of 
the  natural  sciences  must  do  so  as  a  little  child,"  and  did  not  Christ 
press  home  the  same  principle  when  he  said  that  "except  ye  become 
as  little  children  ye  shall  in  no  wise  see  (still  less  enter)  the  king- 
dom of  heaven"?  Here  at  the  Des  Moines  Convention  the  bound- 
less kingdom  is  to  open — a  kingdom  of  attainment  and  a  kingdom 
of  achievement.  Who  shall  place  a  limit  on  what  the  living  Christ 
may  do  in  and  through  those  delegates  who  yield  themselves  to  his 
leading  with  open  minds,  responsive  hearts  and  active  wills? 

A  spirit  of  courageous  faith  should  dominate  us  all — faith  in 
God,  that  He  is,  that  He  works,  that  the  things  which  are  impossible 
with  men  are  possible  with  Him, — faith  in  the  incomparable  worth 
of  the  Christian  gospel.  Its  wondrous  scope  embraces  the  whole 
human  race  in  the  entire  range  of  its  being,  in  all  its  varied  rela- 
tionships. It  comprehends  the  full  program  of  Christianity;  it  re- 
leases the  boundless  resources  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  because  we  be- 
lieve that  this  gospel  is  going  to  work  such  great  transformation  in 
and  through  us  here  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  that  we  have 
unshakable  courage  to  go  forth  with  it  into  all  the  world.  Above 
all,  faith  that  God  will  use  us.  As  we  enter  upon  the  high  and  holy 
activities  of  the  convention,  let  us  prepare  ourselves  by  a  great 
corporate  act  of  faith  that  God  may  make  us,  one  and  all,  strongest 
where  now  we  are  weakest,  and  that  as  a  result  he  may  send  us  back 
to  overcome  the  evils  of  modern  college  life  and  out  into  our  re- 
spective nations  to  conquer  their  social  and  racial  injustices, 
cruelties  and  neglects  and  far  on  into  the  great  open  spaces  of  the 
non-Christian  world  to  reveal  his  excellences  and  to  communicate 
his  power. 


THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE 
IMMEDIACY  OF  HIS  WORKING 

An  Address — DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER 


WEDNESDAY  AFTERNOON 
DECEMBER  THIRTY-ONE. 


THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  IMMEDIACY 
OF  HIS  WORKING 

DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER 

As  Mr.  Mott  has  reminded  us,  one  of  our  chief  dangers  as  we 
gather  in  this  convention  and  as  we  meet  the  problems  and  tasks  of 
our  own  time,  is  the  danger  that  we  shall  not  think  courageously 
enough  of  God.  The  great  need  of  our  day,  the  great  need  of  every 
day  is  for  men  who  will  think  boldly  and  trustfully  of  God,  for 
those  who  will  venture  out  in  their  lives  upon  that  bold  and  trustful 
thought  of  God.  God  is  the  one  object  of  our  thought  that  we  can- 
not over-think.  Our  thought  may  easily  overreach  in  every  other 
direction,  but  I  often  think  of  a  remark  which  our  friend,  Mr.  Old- 
ham,  of  Great  Britain,  who  is  here  with  us  now,  quoted  to  us  years 
ago  from  Dr.  Macgregor  of  Edinburgh  to  the  effect  that 
"God  is  better  than  our  best  thought  of  Him."  I  may  think 
as  highly  as  I  can  of  any  personality,  attribute  to  it  all  the 
greatness  and  nobility  that  I  can  conceive  and  then  I  may 
say,  "Now  God  is  greater  and  better  even  than  that." 
That  is  our  joy  as  we  come  together  here  in  this  con- 
vention. The  highest  and  noblest  and  most  trustful  thought  that 
we  have  ever  had  or  can  ever  have  about  God  is  something  less,  far 
less,  than  the  reality.  If  there  is  one  place  and  one  time  when  we 
can  let  ourselves  go  with  absolutely  no  restraint  it  is  in  our  thought 
of  the  greatness  and  the  goodness  and  the  nearness  of  God. 

I  have  been  asked  to  speak  of  God's  immanence  and  what  it 
means  in  our  practical  life  today.  There  was  a  day  when  men  might 
have  spoken  rather  of  God's  transcendence  and  what  that  meant  in 
their  life  then.  All  that  men  had  to  say  about  the  transcendence  of 
God  is  true  and  less  than  the  truth.  All  that  you  and  I  can  con- 
ceive about  the  immanence  of  God  is  true  and  less  than  the  truth, 
and  if  there  be  some  other  dimensions  in  which  men  in  some  future 
day  can  do  their  thinking,  as  it  seems  very  likely  that  there  may  be, 
then  those  new  categories  also  will  have  to  be  used  by  man,  and 
when  he  has  used  them  to  his  fullest  and  his  best  he  will  still  say, 
"God  is  better  and  greater  and  stronger  and  nearer  and  more 
worthy  of  my  trust  even  than  all  these  conceptions  of  mine  can  ex- 

27 


28  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

press."  It  is  the  glory  of  the  religious  experience  that  is  recorded 
in  the  old  testament,  that  it. believed  so  absolutely  in  a  good  and 
loving  God,  that  even  in  those  dark  and  primitive  times  there  were 
men  who  believed  desperately  in  God. 

There  are  some  of  us  here  today  who  heard  our  friend,  Dr. 
Robert  A.  Hume,  of  India,  once,  speaking  of  the  general  character 
of  his  missionary  preaching,  pointing  out  how  he  was  accustomed  in 
dealing  with  Hindu  audiences,  to  begin  with,  showing  that  God  was 
great  and  then  that  God  was  good,  a  little  more  difficult  to  show 
than  the  first,  and  then  above  all,  that  God  was  near.  That  was 
what  God  raised  up ;  one  race  of  men  to  know  and  to  be  willing  to 
live  by  and  to  die  for,  the  faith  in  His  greatness  and  His  goodness 
and  His  nearness. 

That  faith  found  expression  in  their  names  for  Him.  He  was 
to  them  the  present  and  living  God.  It  found  expression  in  their 
names  for  themselves.  I  wonder  sometimes  whether  Elijah's  name 
might  not  have  been  given  to  him  thus,  as  more  or  less  the  result  of 
that  constant  saying  of  his  which  prefaced  every  one  of  those  great 
heroic  achievements  of  his  life,  "As  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  liveth 
before  whom  I  stand",  and  so  they  come  to  call  him  first  or  last  the 
man  whose  God  was  the  Lord;  who  lived  in  front  of  his  God; 
whose  life  did  not  depend  upon  circumstances ;  whose  undertakings 
were  not  determined  for  him  by  surrounding  sentiment,  but  to 
whom  God  was  the  present  and  the  living  reality  and  who  counted 
upon  God's  willingness  to  work  then  and  there,  visibly  and  irre- 
sistibly through  him. 

We  rejoice  as  we  come  together  today  to  recall  that  faith  as 
our  faith,  our  Christian  faith  that  took  up  that  old  Hebrew  con- 
viction of  a  good  and  great  and  near  God  and  gave  it  a  fresh 
authentication  and  a  new  and  living  power.  It  was  in  Jesus  Christ, 
"For  the  first  time  in  history,"  as  Dr.  Cairns  said  in  a  little  state- 
ment that  Professor  Hogg  put  on  the  title  page  of  his  book,  "Christ's 
Message  of  the  Kingdom" — "for  the  first  time  in  history  there  ap- 
peared one  who  absolutely  trusted  the  unseen;  who  had  utter  con- 
fidence that  love  was  at  the  heart  of  all  things,  utter  confidence  also 
in  the  absolute  power  of  that  absolute  love  and  in  the  liberty  of  that 
love  to  help  him." 

And  we  look  back  across  the  years  as  we  gather  here  this  af- 
ternoon with  a  fresh  glow  and  warmth  in  our  hearts,  remembering 
our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  who  stood  thus  among  men,  revealing  to 
the  world  the  validity  of  a  new  and  an  absolute  and  an  uncomprom- 
ising and  a  complete  trust  in  the  living  and  loving  God,  at  the  back 
of  all  things,  holding  history  and  life  in  his  hands  and  working  out 
his  own  infinite  purpose  of  good  in  mankind  to  the  end  of  the  days. 
And  it  wasn't  only  that  Jesus  Christ  illustrated  this  thought  of  God 


THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  IMMEDIACY  OF  HIS  WORKING  29 

of  which  we  are  reminding  ourselves  here  at  this  opening  meeting 
of  our  gathering.  He  did  that,  but  Christ  was  not  only  a  new  and 
successful  approach  of  man  to  God,  far  more  than  that,  Christ  was 
a  new  and  fuller  approach  of  God  to  man. 

I  have  been  reading  this  last  fortnight  that  delightful  book  of 
Ex-President  Tucker  of  Dartmouth  College,  entitled,  "My  Genera- 
tion". Those  of  you  who  read  it  will  remember  his  description  of 
the  Unitarian  meeting  in  Boston  to  which  he  and  Dr.  George  Gor- 
don of  the  old  South  Church  of  Boston,  and  another,  one  of  the 
leading  and  best  known  clergymen  of  the  United  States,  had  been 
invited  to  give  expression  to  their  thought  about  the  personality 
of  Christ.  The  leading  clergyman  found  in  Christ's  humanity 
the  sole  and  full  expression  of  his  divinity  and  no  sooner 
had  he  finished  speaking  than  Dr.  Gordon  and  Dr.  Tucker  at  once 
said  they  could  not  assent  to  that  view ;  Dr.  Gordon  holding  that  no 
human  category  could  contain  Jesus  Christ  to  his  thinking;  that  he 
found  Him  a  great  mystery,  a  greater  mystery  than  he  was  altogether 
able  to  describe,  but  that  the  category  that  would  hold  Christ  for 
him  was  the  category  of  God.  Dr.  Tucker  pointed  out  that  some- 
where, no  matter  how  much  a  man  might  have  faith  in  God's  ex- 
pression of  himself  in  humanity,  there  lay  a  line  of  division  be- 
tween man  and  God  and  the  fundamental  question  was  as  to  whether 
Jesus  Christ  had  crossed  that  line  from  below  or  from  above  and 
that  to  his  impregnable  conviction  he  had  come  down  from  that  line 
from  above,  out  of  God,  and  that  all  that  was  dearest  to  him  in  life 
was  the  experience  of  a  God  made  valuable  and  indisputably  near 
and  precious  and  complete  and  satisfying  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
and  who  is  forevermore. 

If  we  here  in  this  Convention  are  going  to  be  true  to  the  great 
Christian  inheritance,  if  now  facing  the  problems  of  our  generation, 
we  want  to  be  equipped  to  deal  with  them  as  Peter  and  James  and 
John  and  Paul  were  equipped  to  deal  with  the  problems  of  that  first 
generation,  when  they  went  out  into  a  darker  and  more  torn  and 
sinful  world  than  even  that  into  which  we  go  out  today,  we  have  got 
to  enter  upon  these  tasks  and  the  solution  of  these  problems  in  the 
same  great  conviction  and  experience  that  constituted  the  very 
reality  of  their  life.  God  had  come  near  to  them.  They  were  going 
out  to  change  the  world,  to  upheave  the  old  order,  to  bridge  the  old 
chasms,  to  bring  in  the  new  principles,  the  principles  of  a  heavenly 
society  upon  the  earth  in  no  mere  strength  of  their  own,  but  in  the 
consciousness  that  one  worked  with  them  who  was  able  to  open  to 
them  the  inexhaustible  resources  of  the  living  God,  that  the  word 
that  they  were  to  speak  was  no  self-devised  message,  but  what  they 
had  seen  and  heard  and  handled  of  the  word  of  life,  that  the  word 
itself  had  been  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  them  and  they  beheld 


3O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

its  glory  as  the  glory  of  the  Father  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

My  fellow  students,  into  that  experience  and  that  conviction 
deeper  than  we  have  ever  penetrated  before,  with  more  courage  and 
trustfulness  than  we  have  ever  known  in  these  years  gone  by,  we 
gather  here  to  enter  by  God's  grace  and  the  guidance  of  His  spirit 
in  this  hour.  "We,  being  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ"  here  today. 
Those  were  the  words,  you  remember,  that  President  Eliot  chose  to 
be  placed  over  the  figure  of  religion  in  the  upper  room  of  the  Con- 
gressional Library  at  Washington.  He,  himself,  has  told  us  the 
story.  Brigadier  General  Casey  had  been  given  $7,000,000  by  Con- 
gress, and  a  specified  number  of  weeks  in  which  to  complete  the 
library  and  he  did  it,  but  when  he  came  to  the  eight  symbolical 
figures,  it  seemed  to  him  that  something  was  lacking  unless  the  suit- 
able inscriptions  were  written  above  them.  He  asked  President 
Eliot  to  select  inscriptions  for  him. 

President  Eliot  chose  the  eight  and  for  the  figure  of  religion  he 
chose  this  very  verse  from  the  twelfth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans:  "We  being  many  are  one  body  in  Christ  and  severally 
members  one  of  another." 

General  Casey  rejected  that  verse,  and  because  he  died  the  day 
of  its  rejection,  President  Eliot  said  he  had  respect  for  his  wishes 
and  he  substituted  instead,  this  verse:  "What  doth  the  Lord,  thy 
God,  require  of  thee  but  that  thou  shouldst  love  mercy  and  do  justly 
and  walk  humbly  with  thy  God/'  Instead,  President  Eliot  would 
have  put  up  the  other  words,  the  words  that  presented  what  is  deep- 
est and  most  loving  in  Christian  faith,  the  words  that  are  calling  us 
in  this  first  gathering  in  this  convention  in  the  experience  which 
alone  can  make  real  and  effective  and  resistless,  all  that  has  come 
after  that:  "We  being  many  are  one  body  in  Christ  and  severally 
members  one  of  another." 

If  the  thought  of  God  that  is  involved  in  that  early  conviction 
and  experience  of  the  Christian  church  is  accepted  as  our  thought 
here  today,  we  know  we  will,  in  a  part  at  least,  have  what  will 
follow  from  such  conviction  and  experience.  If  God  is  in  the  world 
and  His  church  first  of  all,  and  then  ideally  the  whole  of  humanity 
is  the  body  which  he  is  to  express  Himself,  can  you  conceive  a  more 
commanding  challenge  to  us  to  change  the  world  that  it  may  be  made 
fit  for  the  tenancy  of  God?  If  God  is  to  live  in  mankind,  can  He 
live  in  the  kind  of  thoughts  that  you  and  I  have  thought,  in  the 
kind  of  weaknesses  that  have  been  the  blemishes  of  our  lives  ?  Can 
He  live  in  the  personality  and  the  social  wrongs  and  injustice  of  our 
own  nation  and  of  the  world  ? 

If  humanity  is  to  be  the  home  of  God,  you  and  I  who  gather 
here  in  this  convention  are  called  to  make  humanity  a  fit  abode  for 
God,  the  kind  of  a  place  we  can  ask  God  to  come  down  and  make 


THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  IMMEDIACY  OF  HIS  WORKING  3! 

His  home  in.  If  we  wanted  a  new  vindication  and  a  deeper  founda- 
tion for  the  whole  social  longing  of  our  time,  we  shall  find  it  here, 
the  righting  of  all  the  wrongs  of  individual  life,  of  the  life  of  the 
world.  The  righting  of  all  those  wrongs  is  necessary  to  make  the 
world  God's  home,  the  place  in  which  He  can  take  up  his  abode  and 
live  and  say,  "Lo,  here  is  my  resting  place." 

We  shall  come  again  and  again  before  these  days  have  gone  by, 
to  analyze  that  problem,  to  ask  ourselves  what  kind  of  a  world 
ought  the  world  of  God  to  be.  It  ought  to  be  the  kind  of  a  world 
in  which  the  principles  of  cooperation  take  the  place  of  all  princi- 
ples of  envy  and  strife  and  bitter  rivalry.  It  ought  to  be  a  world 
where  the  bonds  of  union  bind  across  all  fissures  and  gulfs  within 
and  among  the  nations  of  men.  It  ought  to  be  a  world  where  the 
value  of  persons  is  supreme  and  all  things  take  on  a  new  value,  be- 
cause of  the  ministry  that  they  can  render  to  the  persons  for  whom 
Christ  died.  It  ought  to  be  a  world  in  which,  instead  of  principle 
contending  against  principle,  the  individual  against  society,  the 
nation  against  humanity — we  see  all  these  gathered  up  into  one  great 
correlation  and  realize  that  the  whole  life  of  man  is  the  life  and  the 
interest  of  Christ.  If  God  is  in  this  world  and  would  make  this 
world  the  real  home  of  His  glory,  we  are  challenged  here  in  these 
days,  ourselves,  to  cooperate  with  Him  in  winning  this  new  world. 
It  will  be  fit  for  His  dwelling.  Our  thought  of  God's  nearness  to 
Him  today  and  His  reality  in  our  lives  is  the  ground  of  our  con- 
fidence in  this  darkened  world. 

Mr.  Mott  and  I  belong  to  a  little  group  which,  for  twenty  years 
now,  has  been  meeting  for  one  day,  each  year,  to  talk  over  the 
year  that  has  gone  by  and  the  year  that  is  to  come,  and  to  face  the 
deepest  problems  of  our  lives.  As  we  gathered  last  week,  one  mem- 
ber of  the  group  raised  the  question  for  us  to  consider,  as  to  whether 
we  knew  of  a  single  optimist  in  the  world  today,  whether  there  were 
any  grounds  on  which  a  man  could  have  a  heart  of  hope  and  con- 
fidence and  good  cheer  in  this  present  dark,  torn  and  embittered 
world.  We  went  around  our  little  circle,  each  giving  his  grounds 
for  believing  that  a  man  could,  even  in  our  present  dark  world,  be- 
lieve with  great  confidence  and  good  cheer.  When  it  came  my  turn 
there  was  nothing  to  say  except  that  if  a  man  believed  in  God  at  all 
he  must  believe  with  a  good  hope  and  a  good  cheer  about  His  world ; 
that  there  couldn't  be  a  God,  strong  and  loving,  under  whom  you 
must  not  also  believe  hopefully  about  His  world.  As  one  looks  back 
across  the  years  and  compares  other  times,  even  with  this  black  time, 
with  torn  nations  of  an  earlier  day,  the  blood  and  tears  of  now  with 
the  blood  and  tears  of  then,  he  cannot  but  believe  it,  and  that  an  in- 
creasing purpose  has  run  on  through  these  years  and  that  a  good 


32  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

God  has  been  guiding  even  this  tragic  time  of  humanity's  history 
throughout  the  ages. 

If  God  is  in  his  world  today  and  ready  to  work  here  just  as 
truly  as  he  worked  with  Elijah  when  he  called  down  fire  from 
Heaven  on  his  altar  there  on  the  mountain  top,  just  as  truly  as  he 
worked  with  Jesus  Christ  when  He  raised  the  dead  and  when  He 
walked  upon  the  sea,  just  as  truly  as  He  worked  with  St.  Paul 
when  he  shook  the  Roman  Empire  and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  new 
day — if  that  God  is  with  us  now,  we  shall  go  out  from  these  four 
days  with  a  dauntless  and  unconquerable  hope  in  the  problems  of 
our  own  time,  if  God  is  here  and  all  life  is  under  His  law.  One 
hears  not  only  the  call  to  remake  the  world,  not  only  a  voice  of  con- 
fidence and  of  hope  in  the  midst  of  a  darkened  day,  but  one  hears  a 
summons  to  the  equal  consecration  of  the  whole  of  human  life. 
There  are  many  of  us  here  in  this  gathering  today  who  are  open  to 
the  danger  of  splitting  human  life  up  into  fragments  and  thinking 
that  some  sections  of  it  lie  under  a  sacrificial  loyalty  from  which 
other  sections  are  exempt.  If  the  whole  of  life  belongs  to  God, 
there  is  no  man  here  in  this  convention  who  can  enter  law,  or  the 
banking  business  or  medicine  or  teaching  or  any  other  profession  or 
occupation  without  the  same  divine  sanction  for  that  service  as  his 
duty  that  any  man  asks  for  or  is  expected  to  have  who  goes  out 
as  a  Christian  missionary  to  some  far  off  section  of  the  world. 

I  read  this  last  week  in  a  Rochester  Seminary  bulletin,  a  charm- 
ing little  article  of  personal  reminiscences  of  Professor  Henry 
Drummond.  The  man  speaks  of  the  way  in  which  Drummond 
wasn't  willing  to  be  ordained  to  the  Christian  ministry,  because  he 
wanted  to  stand  for  the  principle  that  the  consecration  of  Christ 
lay  in  all  human  service  and  that  every  man  was  obligated  to  live 
in  that  law  and  in  that  loyalty  whether  he  had  ordaining  hands  laid 
upon  him  or  not,  and  if  God  is  here  in  your  life  or  mine  today,  what- 
ever we  are  going  to  do,  we  must  do  it  in  His  strength  and  as  unto 
Him.  The  sacredness  of  His  ownership,  the  privilege  of  His  service 
lies  equally  and  richly  upon  all  our  lives,  the  life  of  each  of  us,  and 
the  whole  .of  those  lives. 

If  God  is  here  today,  we  are  called,  as  Dr.  Mott  was  reminding 
us,  to  put  Him  to  the  test  in  our  hours  of  prayer  together  and  alone. 

On  our  way  here  these  last  three  days,  or  two,  or  one,  can  we 
remember  any  great  experience  of  our  own  soul  with  Him?  Has 
He  come  to  us  as  yet  today  or  do  we  gather  here  just  as  we  would 
have  gathered  in  any  other  meeting  of  men  and  women  from  the 
universities  of  our  land?  Or  now,  while  we  may,  shall  we  make 
amends  for  what  we  have  lost,  and  put  a  God  who  lives  and  who  is 
here  in  the  midst  of  us  now  in  His  son,  Jesus  Christ,  in  our  hearts, 


THE  IMMANENCE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  IMMEDIACY  OF  HIS  WORKING  33 

waiting  at  their  doors  for  a  larger  and  richer  entrance  within  ?  Shall 
we  put  Him  to  the  test?  We  have  never  begun  to  make  use  of  God, 
the  use  that  Christ  put  Him  to,  the  use  that  St.  Paul  put  Him  to. 
They  are  far  from  the  experiences  of  our  lives.  Shall  we,  here  in 
this  convention,  take  Him  in  His  reality,  in  His  truth  and  see  what 
He  can  be  to  us  and  what  he  can  do  for  us,  whether  we  may  not 
know  what  St.  Paul  meant  when  he  said,  "I  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ  who  strengthens  me,"  whether  we  can  not  know  our- 
selves what  St.  John  meant  when  he  said,  "And  He  has  given  us  an 
understanding  so  that  we  know  Him  that  is  true  and  we  are  in  Him 
that  is  true,  even  in  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  true  God, 
and  eternal  life." 

Those  of  us  who  were  at  the  Edinburgh  conference  will  re- 
member the  last  words  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  as  he 
closed  his  address  the  opening  night  with  the  first  verse  of  the  ninth 
chapter  of  the  gospel  according  to  St.  Mark:  There  be  some  of 
them  that  stand  here,  which  shall  not  taste  death  till  they  have 
seen  the  kingdom  of  God  come  with  power."  "Who  knows" 
asked  he,  "but  those  words  may  be  true  of  us  who  gather  in  this 
hall  tonight  and  that  there  may  be  some  standing  who  shall  not  taste 
of  death  until  they  see  the  kingdom  of  God  come  with  power?" 

Who  knows  that  that  kingdom  might  not  come  with  power  in 
these  days?  Who  dare  postpone  God's  answer  to  our  faith  if  here 
this  afternoon  we  should  believe  that  would  happen,  or  the  equiva- 
lent in  our  lives,  that  happened  in  that  little  upper  room  when  God's 
spirit  fell  on  men  and  they  were  given  their  vision  and  their 
strength  ? 

In  the  quietness  with  which  we  wait  in  this  hour,  do  we  not 
want  it?  Shall  we  not  claim  it  each  of  us  for  himself  and  for  us 
all? 

Oh  God,  T  believe  in  Thee.  Make  Thyself  known  in  me,  in  us 
all,  not  tonight,  but  while  we  wait  now. 

Our  Father,  we  thank  Thee  that  Thou  art  here  so  near  to  us 
today,  that  Thou  art  nearer  to  us  than  our  need  of  Thee,  closer  to 
us  than  our  own  sin  and  weakness.  Oh,  help  us,  we  pray  Thee,  to 
feel  Thv  nearness  and  to  yield  ourselves,  our  wills,  our  lives  to  Thy 
glorifying  and  enriching  ownership.  Reveal  to  us,  we  pray  Thee, 
in  this  first  meeting,  Thy  glory  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son. 
We  thank  Thee  that  He  is  living  in  the  world  today  and  in  our 
hearts,  that  He  is  waiting  to  come  with  larger  power  and  dearer  fel- 
lowship into  the  possession  and  occupancy  of  our  lives.  And  now 
we  ask  Thee,  oh,  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  take  as  a  prayer  what  we 
have  just  been  hearing.  Whether  by  water,  or  by  fire,  oh,  make  us 
clean.  Make  us  clean.  Cleanse  us  now,  at  the  beginning,  from  all 


34  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

unworthiness  and  selfishness  of  ambition  and  desire.  Cleanse  us 
from  evil  thought.  Cleanse  us  from  unfriendly  interest,  from  racial 
prejudice,  from  all  pride  and  wrong  feeling.  Cleanse  us,  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  from  everything  that  makes  us  unlike  Thee,  and  unfit  to  be 
trusted  as  Thou  wert  trusted  by  the  power  and  the  joy  of  God. 
Quiet  our  hearts  in  these  closing  moments,  that  we  may  hear  Thee 
at  the  door.  ''Behold  I  stand  and  knock.  If  any  man  will  open  the 
door,  I  will  come  in  and  will  sup  with  him  and  he  with  Me."  Bring 
us  into  this  still  and  holy  fellowship  and  speak  to  us  this  day  and 
all  these  days,  showing  us  Thy  will  for  our  lives  and  in  us  reveal 
Thyself  as  the  strength  and  the  power  of  Thy  God  and  our  God,  Thy 
Father  and  our  Father.  We  ask  it  in  Thy  name.  Amen. 


THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  BACKGROUND 

A  Prayer — ROBERT  P.  WILDER 
A  Stereopticon  Address — DR.  S.  EARL  TAYLOR 


WEDNESDAY  EVENING 
DECEMBER  THIRTY-ONE 


A  PRAYER 
ROBERT  P.  WILDER 

Our  Father,  Thou  who  art  love  and  hast  all  power,  we  thank 
Thee  for  bringing  us  together  in  this  convention  and  for  the  many 
answers  to  prayer  as  we  look  back  on  the  past  few  weeks.  We 
thank  Thee  for  removing  the  many  obstacles  that  stood  in  the  way 
of  this  convention  and  in  the  way  of  the  gathering  together  of  these 
delegations,  and  now  that  we  are  assembled  in  Thy  presence,  we 
would  worship  and  adore  Thee,  Thou  who  hast  made  us  and  Thou 
who  hast  given  us  Thine  own  Son  for  our  redemption. 

We  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  given  us  also  a  gospel  which  is 
adequate  for  all  men  of  all  nations ;  help  us  as  we  listen  tonight  to 
listen  as  men  and  women  who  have  responsibility,  for  unto  whom 
much  has  been  given  from  Thee,  Thou  wilt  require  much ;  and  Thou 
hast  given  to  us,  the  students  of  these  nations,  very  much  in  the  priv- 
ilege of  higher  education,  for  which  we  thank  Thee.  For  the  homes 
from  which  we  have  come,  we  thank  Thee,  and  we  ask  Thee  to  help 
us  to  dedicate  our  lives  to  Thee  for  service  wherever  Thou  dost  lead, 
and  may  there  be  no  bias  on  our  part  and  no  cloud  between  Thee 
and  us  to  prevent  our  receiving  a  knowledge  of  Thy  will  for  us,  Thy 
will  for  our  characters  and  Thy  will  for  our  careers,  that  we  may  be 
what  Thou  wouldst  have  us  be  and  that  we  may  serve  Thee  where 
Thou  wouldst  have  us  serve  Thee,  whether  in  these  home  lands  or 
out  in  the  distant  nations. 

Guide  those  who  will  be  speaking  to  us  this  evening,  touch  their 
lips,  give  them  messages  straight  from  Thee,  and  give  us  obedient 
hearts  and  listening  ears  that  we  may  gain  all  that  Thou  wouldst 
teach  us  this  evening.  We  ask  it  in  the  name  of  the  great  Christ, 
whose  we  are  and  whom  we  serve.  Amen. 


THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  BACKGROUND 
DR.  S.  EARL  TAYLOR 

[Dr.  S.  Earl  Taylor  was  one  of  the  early  secretaries  of  the  Student 
Movement  and  one  of  the  pioneers  in  the  development  of  missionary 
movements  among  the  young  people  of  North  America.  Later  he  was  one 
of  the  administrative  officers  of  one  of  our  principal  missionary  societies 
and  the  moving  spirit  in  the  great  Centenary  movement  that  reached  its 
climax  last  summer  in  the  Columbus  Missionary  Exposition.  He  is  now 
guiding  the  activities  of  the  Interchurch  Movement. 

We  shall  have  spread  out  on  the  screen  that  which  will  serve  as  a 
background  to  what  will  follow  throughout  the  convention — scenes,  facts, 
experiences  of  special  significance. — The  Chairman.] 

The  new  world  Dr.  Mott  was  talking  about  this  afternoon  is 
rather  a  nebulous  affair  to  many  of  us.  I  was  going  on  the  Maure- 
tania  toward  Europe  a  little  while  ago  when  we  had  to  turn  into 
Halifax  on  account  of  coal  shortage,  and  some  college  students,  who 
were  at  our  table,  began  to  ask  "Where  is  Halifax?"  The  majority 
believed  it  was  on  an  island.  We  couldn't  get  a  map  and  most  of 
us  didn't  know  where  Halifax  was  until  we  got  there.  Many  of  us 
have  a  poor  geographic  knowledge. 

WThen  I  was  .down  in  Latin  America  they  asked  me  where  I 
was  from  and  at-  first  I  said,  "The  United  States."  They  said,  "The 
United  States  of  what?"  There  was  the  United  States  of  Chile, 
United  States  of  Brazil,  United  States  of  Argentina  and  they 
couldn't  place  me. 

Let  us  look  at  Chile  thrown  across  the  great  dominion  on  the 
North.  Very  few  of  us  have  an  idea  of  the  enormous  extent  of 
territory  of  that  dominion,  but  the  map  will  give  us  some  idea.  You 
people  who  have  just  been  coming  across  the  desert,  have  some  idea 
as  to  the  width  of  this  continent.  As  we  came  from  the  East,  a 
fellow  from  Syracuse  said  it  seemed  like  a  long  way  to  Des  Moines. 
The  brakeman  said,  when  we  got  off,  "It  is  a  fine  inland  town."  The 
boys  said,  "You  said  a  mouthful  when  you  said,  'inland'  ".  They 
had  been  going  two  days  to  get  here. 

Put  Chile  on  the  United  States,  beginning  at  San  Francisco, 
throw  it  across  over  to  Jersey  and  it  extends  two  hundred  miles  out 
into  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Take  a  map  of  Chile  showing  its  provinces 
or  states  as  we  would  call  them,  there  are  two  the  size  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, another  the  size  of  New  York.  There  are  twenty  of  these 

37 


38  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

states  which  form  a  perfect  wonderland  toward  the  South — a  won- 
derland of  inlets,  bays  and  mountains  and  marvelous  agricultural 
regions.  Chile  is  a  wonderful  country  in  the  South  and  we  have 
very  little  idea  of  it  until  we  get  a  geographic  knowledge  by  travel. 
If  you  sail  down  that  coast  line  you  get  an  idea  of  the  length  of 
Chile. 

Or  take  Bolivia,  which  looks  on  the  map  like  one  of  the  little 
of  our  states  thrown  in.  Then  take  a  real  sizable  country  down  that 
states.  It  is  as  big  as  Germany,  France,  Great  Britain  and  several 
way.  How  large  is  Brazil?  You  see  it  on  the  map,  but  how  large 
is  it  comparatively?  We  will  throw  it  across  the  Dominion  and  the 
United  States.  It  extends  down  toward  Yucatan.  Thus  we  see 
how  big  Brazil  really  is.  Look  at  India,  one  of  the  smaller  coun- 
tries, (on  the  map  it  looks  small).  It  extends  as  far  as  from  the 
Dominion  en  the  North  clear  down  through  the  United  States  and 
through  Mexico  on  the  south.  It  is  only  by  these  comparisons  that 
we  get  some  conception  of  the  size  of  these  countries. 

Take  a  real  country,  Africa,  and  then  begin  to  throw  into  it 
your  countries,  the  United  States,  Europe  and  all  the  rest  and  see 
what  margin  you  have  around  the  border.  Africa,  the  mighty  con- 
tinent, is  being  opened  up  now  by  railroads  and  by  steamship  lines. 
Let  me  give  you  one  more  comparison,  as  we  did  in  the  case  of 
Chile.  Take  the  Cape  to  Cairo  Railroad.  How  small  it  looks  on 
the  map.  Trace  it  down  along  the  coast  of  North  America  and 
along  the  coast  of  South  America  and  see  how  far  it  goes.  Now 
these  great  railway  lines  are  being  projected  across  Africa  and 
down  the  coast  of  South  America.  They  expect  some  time  to  con- 
nect up  the  coast  of  South  America  with  the  coast  of  Africa,  so 
you  can  go  from  one  continent  to  the  other  by  steamship  in  three 
days.  It  now  takes  nearly  a  month's  journey. 

What  is  true  of  railroads  is  also  true  of  automobile  roads. 
Take  your  car  to  North  Africa.  You  will  find  ten  thousand  miles 
of  these  automobile  roads.  The  only  people  who  have  exceeded  the 
Romans  as  road-builders  are  the  French  in  north  Africa.  There 
they  hav.e  great  military  highways  now  and  also  in  place  of  the 
donkey  and  the  horse  and  the  camel,  the  Arab  now  travels  by  high- 
powered  jitneys,  clear  up  in  the  high  mountains  of  the  Atlas  range. 
It  is  making  an  enormous  change  in  north  Africa. 

Get  the  view  I  got  of  north  Africa  from  my  ship  as  I  sailed 
into  the  harbor  of  Algiers.  Once  we  asked  a  man  to  write  a  de- 
scription of  Algiers.  He  said  it  was  bounded  on  the  north  by 
giraffes,  on  the  south  by  hippopotami  and  on  the  east  by  elephants, 
and  west  by  I  don't  know  what.  Not  so  the  north  Africa  that  I 
saw.  Here  was  a  great  modern  city,  a  winter  resort  for  the  wealthy 
people  of  Europe.  Great  department  stores  and  apartment  houses 


THE   WORLD    MISSIONARY   BACKGROUND  39 

were  here,  here  in  this  wonderful  land  of  the  north  African  coast. 

I  went  by  railway  train  from  Algiers  all  night  to  Oran,  the 
Chicago  of  north  Africa  and  what  did  I  find  in  that  place?  Here 
was  a  city  better  than  I  had  thought  possible  for  a  city  in  north 
Africa.  But  this  was  so  out  of  date  for  the  north  Africans  that 
they  abandoned  it.  Shutters  were  on  the  windows.  It  was  deserted. 
The  real  city  had  been  moved  and  built  around  the  plaza.  So  one 
might  spend  the  evening  telling  of  changes  that  are  now  taking  place 
throughout  the  world,  but  we  are  here  to  consider  the  missionary 
aspect  of  things  with  the  background  of  the  world  in  our  minds,  and 
we  conceive  it  the  duty  of  this  great  convention  and  the  church 
which  we  represent,  to  give  the  whole  gospel  to  the  whole  world, 
and  we  think  it  is  a  task  for  the  whole  church. 

How  big  is  that  task  that  was  outlined  to  you  this  afternoon. 
Stop  a  moment  at  our  own  threshold.  Let  us  look  at  New  York 
City,  the  gateway  through  which  many  of  you  will  travel  when  you 
go  out  to  the  mission  field.  Mark  its  wonderful  skyline.  When  I 
went  to  New  York  City  some  eighteeen  years  ago,  the  skyscrapers 
had  not  then  been  built.  The  whole  skyline  has  been  transformed. 
We  think  of  it  as  a  wonder  city  of  the  world.  It  is  more  than  that. 
It  is  one  of  the  greatest  missionary  problems  in  the  world  and  as 
we  turn  our  eyes  to  the  distant  lands  tonight,  let  us  not  forget  that 
here  we  have  some  of  the  greatest  and  most  perplexing  of  the  prob- 
lems that  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  has  to  face. 

For  instance,  let  us  consider  the  size  of  this  city.  Throw  a 
circle  twenty-five  miles  around  New  York  City  and  you  have  a 
population  as  large  as  the  eleven  or  twelve  states  in  the  West  from 
which  so  many  of  you  have  come.  Again,  consider  its  foreign 
population.  Eighty  per  cent,  of  the  people  of  New  York  are  foreign 
born. 

Let  us  consider  some  of  the  national  groups.  The  Irish  in  New 
York  are  as  many  as  would  make  cities  the  size  of  Baltimore  and 
Albany.  The  Austro-Hungarians  are  as  many  as  would  fill  a  city 
like  Milwaukee;  the  Jews,  a  city  like  Philadelphia,  and  the  Rus- 
sians— this  is  almost  unthinkable — the  Russians  would  make  a  city 
the  size  of  St.  Louis. 

Theodore  Roosevelt  said,  "We  intend  to  see  that  the  crucible 
turns  our  people  out  as  Americans,  of  American  nationality,  and  not 
as  dwellers  in  a  polyglot  boarding  house."  You  have  some  problem 
to  bring  that  about  in  the  matter  of  Americanization. 

Take  the  colored  problem,  which,  also,  I  will  illustrate  from 
the  standpoint  of  New  York.  I  will  not  attempt  to  speak  of  the 
colored  problem  from  the  standpoint  of  the  southerner.  I  don't 
think  we  in  the  North  are  qualified  to  speak  of  it.  We  in  the  West 
know  little  about  the  acuteness  of  the  problem  and  yet  there  is  a 


4O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

great  migration  coming  to  the  North,  and  we  face  the  problem  in 
different  forms,  even  in  a  city  like  New  York  or  Omaha,  as  we  know 
from  the  recent  race  riots  when  the  courthouse  was  burned  in  the 
city  of  Omaha.  Make  a  survey  of  one  of  these  congested  regions  in 
New  York  City,  where  there  were  more  than  60,000  colored  people 
recently  moveci  into  some  forty-two  of  our  city  blocks. 

Let  us  step  to  Philadelphia.  I  know  of  a  congregation  there  of 
more  than  3,000  which  has  a  church  that  will  hold  only  1,000.  It 
has  a  Sunday  school  filled  with  these  little  ones.  Their  church 
equipment  is  only  a  fraction  of  what  is  necessary  for  the  present 
membership. 

Our  negro  citizenship  sent  their  quota  to  the  battle  fields  of 
Europe,  where  they  fought  bravely.  Now,  they  want  suitable 
churches  in  which  to  worship,  decent  houses  in  which  to  live,  a  fair 
chance  to  earn  an  honest  living,  good  schools  in  which  to  educate 
their  children,  equal  opportunities  for  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit 
of  happiness;  and  they  ought  to  have  these  things. 

Cross  the  ocean  quickly  and  drop  down  into  the  congested  popu- 
lations of  the  world,  among  the  multitudes,  the  people,  as  sheep  not 
having  any  shepherd. 

The  church  has  a  program  which  will  make  democracy  safe  if 
t  will  follow  the  program  of  Christ  to  heal,  to  teach  and  to  preach 
His  gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

It  is  an  axiom  that  where  the  people  rule  they  must  be  fitted  to 
rule.  Education  or  chaos  is  the  only  alternative  in  a  democracy. 

The  school,  I  would  have  you  note,  is  one  of  our  great  instru- 
ments in  this  new  world  program  building.  Why  do  the  nations 
need  school  masters?  In  Mexico,  seventy  per  cent,  of  the  people 
are  illiterate,  in  Peru  eighty-five  per  cent.,  in  Uruguay  forty  per 
cent.,  in  Bulgaria  as  it  was,  sixty-five  per  cent.,  in  Denmark  and 
Sweden,  three-tenths  of  one  per  cent.,  in  north  Africa,  ninety  per 
cent.,  interior  Africa  ninety-nine  per  cent.,  India  ninety-five  per 
cent.,  China,  ninety-three  per  cent.,  in  the  Philippines,  fifty-five  per 
cent. 

Look  at  the  illiteracy  of  India,  that  solid  black  mass  of  illit- 
erates, as  against  the  few  people  who  can  read  and  write.  If  you 
went  to  a  kindergarten,  you  would  not  advocate  giving  the  children 
self-government.  Many  of  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  in  the  kin- 
dergarten class,  from  the  standpoint  of  democracy. 

I  went  out  in  Latin  America,  way  beyond  the  railroad  lines  a? 
far  as  the  stage  would  carry  me,  to  a  town  I  never  had  heard  of, 
and  there  I  found  two  schools  with  a  native  leadership.  I  went 
down  to  Mexico.  I  thought  I  might  find  a  little  handful  of  children 
gathered  there  by  the  missionaries.  I  found  many  of  them  of  the 
finest  type.  Let  me  show  in  panoramic  form  one  of  these  schools 


THE   WORLD    MISSIONARY    BACKGROUND  4! 

in  Mexico.  Were  there  time  I  could  show  you  at  least  six  of  these 
that  I  saw  myself  in  Mexico  recently.  This  school,  by  the  way, 
was  affecting  a  whole  province  favorably  toward  the  United  States. 
Dr.  Mott  said  we  must  have  a  better  understanding  with  Mexico. 
We  will  not  get  it  with  gatling  guns.  We  will  get  it  with  service 
of  helpfulness  to  the  people. 

Pershing's  expedition  to  Mexico  in  1917,  that  first  one  in  which 
he  went  after  Villa,  cost  the  United  States  more  than  enough 
to  build  a  college,  a  hospital,  a  church  and  a  social  settlement  in 
every  Mexican  town  of  4,000,  or  more  people,  and  maintain  these 
for  ten  years.  God  only  knows  what  we  could  do  with  the  money 
we  have  spent  since.  I  maintain  that  we  can  help  solve  the  Border 
problem  in  the  next  ten  years,  if  we  will  put  schools  down  there  and 
help  these  people. 

Beginnings  are  small.  The  picture  on  the  screen  is  one  of  the 
worst  photographs  and  one  of  the  best  pictures  I  have  in  my  col- 
lection. Our  missionary  superintendent  went  down  into  the  Congo 
region  in  Africa.  He  surveyed  the  landscape  and  said,  "Let  there 
be  a  school  here,"  and  put  the  post  in  the  ground  by  faith,  marking 
the  spot  and  the  school  began.  I  can  not  show  you  the  later  issues 
of  that  school,  but  beginnings  are  made  in  this  small  way. 

My  favorite  picture  is  the  one  of  the  kindergarten  of  the  Lady 
of  the  Decoration.  Many  of  you  have  seen  this.  It  has  been  shown 
a  thousand  times.  I  played  with  the  children  in  this  kindergarten 
and  got  the  picture  of  the  kindergarten  band.  I  took  it  as  a  back- 
ground for  what  happened  later.  The  confidence  of  the  people  was 
won  by  the  care  of  the  dear  little  children.  They  presently  built 
the  Woman's  College  at  Heroshima. 

Great  schools  your  missionaries  are  building.  Some  of  you  will 
have  a  part  in  building  others  on  the  field.  Chancellor  Day  of  Sy- 
racuse, went  down  to  the  equator.  He  was  doing  no  speaking,  but 
an  humble  missionary  said,  "Chancellor  Day,  would  you  speak  to  a 
few  of  our  students?"  He  had  an  idea  that  there  might  be  fifteen 
or  twenty  of  them  and  he  said,  "What  do  you  think,  this  is  what 
I  saw  coming  down  the  road  to  meet  me — sixteen  hundred  students." 
They  had  to  take  the  town  hall  and  packed  it  to  the  doors.  A  lot 
of  students  could  not  get  in. 

Many  of  you  wonder  why  you  have  not  seen  the  mission  field 
as  it  is.  It  is  because  the  camera  falls  down.  I  would  challenge 
any  of  you  to  give  a  picture  of  the  Des  Moines  Student  Convention 
and  show  it  as  it  really  looks  to  the  eye.  You  could  not  get  the 
life  and  movement,  and  thus  we  only  get  suggestions  of  what  is 
really  happening. 

Now  for  the  medical  side  of  the  \\ork.    Dr.  Eubank  brought 


42  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

!>aok  from  China  this  grotesque  figure  indicating  where  the  native 
dootor  thought  he  might  insert  the  needle  to  let  the  evil  spirits  out 
of  the  body.  One  child  had  one  eye  blind  from  birth;  the  other 
good  eye  was  punctured  by  one  of  these  so-called  doctors  who 
thought  he  could  let  the  evil  spirit  out  through  the  good  eye,  and 
the  child  was  blind  for  life  and  was  brought  to  a  mission  hospital. 

I  am  glad  to  say  that  great  hospitals  are  springing  up,  but  the 
progress  is  so  utterly  inadequate. 

The  work  done  by  the  Rockefeller  Foundation  will  create  a  dif- 
ferent medical  situation  in  China  in  the  next  few  years.  Condi- 
tions are  changing.  You  will  notice  that  you  haven't  heard  many  re- 
quests from  the  pulpit  lately  that  people  would  like  to  have  a  col- 
lection of  castoff  spectacles  to  send  to  the  mission  field.  They  used 
to  do  that.  We  have  eye  doctors  out  there  now  with  a  modern 
equipment. 

I  am  glad  the  Presbyterians  got  us  this  picture  of  the  blind  man 
who  received  his  sight  and  brought  in  five  other  men  who  received 
their  sight.  Ten  thousand  blind  people  received  their  sight 
at  the  hands  of  the  medical  missionaries  last  year.  If 
the  health  of  the  belated  races,  which  number  two-thirds  of  the 
world's  population,  can  be  lifted  to  the  level  of  health  of  the  other 
one-third,  the  productive  capacity  of  the  world  will  be  doubled. 
There  is  a  challenge  for  you  doctors.  But  Africa,  that  mighty  con- 
tinent, has  only  one  hospital  for  every  1,500,000  people  at  the  pres- 
ent time. 

Take  the  third  phase  of  the  work.  I  have  spoken  of  schools 
and  of  healing.  I  now  speak  of  preaching.  It  is  a  very  simple 
form,  even  as  it  was  in  Christ's  time  in  the  beginning.  The  mission- 
ary is  on  this  platform  who,  in  the  heart  of  the  Congo,  sat  with  his 
open  Bible,  the  Chief  and  his  wives  and  retainers  around  him  and 
brought  to  them  the  bread  of  life.  To  these  itinerants  come  small 
congregations.  There  are  no  houses  of  worship.  The  Sunday- 
Schools  are  held  out  under  the  open  skies. 

I  think  the  most  vivid  pictures  I  brought  back  from  India  were 
of  the  missionary  talking  with  one  man  or  with  half  a  dozen,  ex- 
plaining the  truth  of  the  birth,  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which,  by  the  way,  is  a  marvelous  story  when  you  hear  it  for  the 
first  time. 

There  presently  in  the  mission  field  rises  the  Christian  church. 
This  Church  was  in  a  community  where  there  was  no  missionary 
and  no  Christian,  where  two  sweepers  of  the  lowest  class  went  up 
from  Bombay  and  told  their  people  what  they  learned.  When  I  was 
there,  there  were  20,000  Christians  in  the  vicinity. 

There  are  great  congregations  in  Korea  and  other  countries. 


THE   WORLD    MISSIONARY    BACKGROUND  43 

They  have  tent  meetings.  The  buildings  are  too  small  to  hold  these 
meetings.  These  great  audiences  that  now  assemble  have  no  places 
in  which  they  can  meet.  In  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  building  in  Osaka,  Dr. 
Mott  was  speaking  to  these  fine  Japanese  young  men.  Mr.  Eddy 
will  be  speaking  to  you  tonight.  I  know  when  he  talks  to  you,  he 
will  be  seeing  the  faces  of  the  people  of  the  great  tent  meetings  in 
China.  They  had  to  build  a  special  auditorium.  Again  and  again 
in  these  cities,  there  were  as  many  waiting  outside  as  could  get  into 
the  buildings. 

There  is  likewise  a  native  ministry  rising  for  the  leadership  of 
the  church.  They  are  men  who  speak  in  the  tongue  in  which  they 
were  born.  They  are  like  flames  of  fire.  This  man  on  the  screen  has 
baptized  with  his  own  hand  more  than  ten  thousand  people  in  the 
last  two  years,  and  out  of  it  all,  out  of  the  poverty  and  the  hovels 
and  the  one-story  buildings  of  the  Orient,  there  is  rising  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  The  most  powerful  force  on  this  earth  tonight  is  the 
rising  Church  in  the  mission  field.  I  wish  you  might  see  one  of  the 
great  congregations,  so  big  that  you  could  not  take  a  picture  of  it 
indoors.  Such  is  the  one  in  Peking  in  connection  with  the  great 
university  there,  which  is  another  of  the  great  union  schools  of  the 
mission  field. 

Some  of  you  young  men  have  imagined  you  would  be  throwing 
your  life  away  if  you  left  the  posts  of  America  to  go  to  mission 
fields.  Look  into  the  faces  of  a  congregation  like  that  and  imagine 
how  it  would  take  the  best  in  you  to  try  to  lead  these  people.  But 
do  not  imagine  from  these  hopeful  pictures  that  I  have  shown  that 
the  task  is  accomplished.  Less  than  one-half  of  the  population  of 
the  world  has  thus  far  heard  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Less  than 
one-half  of  the  people  of  the  world  have  heard  of  Jesus  Christ.  Did 
you  get  that? 

Take  the  unoccupied  regions.  See  the  great  unoccupied  parts. 
There  are  fifty  million  pagans  in  the  heart  of  Africa  for  whom  no 
provision  has  been  made.  Look  at  the  Mohammedans  in  the  north. 
Fifty  million  are  not  provided  for.  In  India  there  are  sixty  million 
Mohammedans,  twelve  million  in  China,  thirty  million  in  Malaysia. 

We  used  to  tell  about  the  pagan  continent  of  Africa  and  we 
drew  it  black.  The  days  are  coming  very  soon  when  we  shall  draw 
it  with  green  because  it  will  be  a  great  Mohammedan  continent. 
There  is  a  sense  of  urgency  about  the  situation  as  this  Convention 
faces  Africa  tonight. 

Consider  the  growth  of  population,  a  factor  we  need  to  take 
into  our  minds  now  as  we  plan  for  the  new  world  in  this  new  day. 
At  the  present  rate  of  progress,  in  thirty  years  China  will  increase 
one  hundred  million  while  if  we  do  as  we  have  been  doing  the  last 
thirty  years,  we  will  be  walking  as  men  in  our  sleep.  There  are 


44  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

eight  hundred  million  people  in  India  and  east  Asia.  In  the  last 
five  years  the  number  of  missionaries  we  have  sent,  the  current  ap- 
propriations we  have  supplied,  the  buildings  and  equipment  have 
practically  stood  still,  but  they  have  added  thirty  million  people  to 
their  population.  By  1950,  the  population  of  that  same  region  con- 
servatively estimated  will  be  one  billion  one  hundred  million.  We 
have  five  hundred  less  missionaries  from  American  and  European 
Boards  now  than  we  had  in  1914.  We  have  two  thousand  less  Ger- 
man missionaries,  counting  the  normal  increase  which  there  should 
have  been.  We  are  five  thousand  behind  our  schedule  and  yet  we 
face  a  new  world  in  this  marvelous  new  day. 

Look  at  the  unoccupied  portions  of  the  earth.  Many  of  these 
are  desert  regions,  but  even  when  you  have  made  all  discount,  see 
how  poorly  and  how  inadequately  at  this  hour  we  have  occupied  the 
world  for  conquest  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Does  that  not  con- 
stitute for  us  a  challenge?  Once  more  in  the  providence  of  God, 
America  has  an  opportunity  in  a  marvelous  way  to  serve  mankind 
and  we  say  this  in  no  proud  and  boasting  spirit  and  we  use  the  term 
"America"  as  our  Canadian  friends  use  it,  with  reference  to  the 
United  States. 

We  will  first  consider  our  losses  during  the  war.  Russia  lost 
one  million  eight  hundred  thousand,  France,  one  million  three  hun- 
dred thousand,  the  British  Empire,  nine  hundred  thousand,  the 
United  States  about  fifty  thousand.  These  are  the  losses  according 
to  available  information.  France,  fifteen  per  cent.,  Germany  eleven 
per  cent.,  Great  Britain,  five  and  four-tenths  per  cent.,  and  the 
United  States  one  and  one-third  per  cent, 

As  our  Chairman  has  said,  we  should  not  forget  the  incompar- 
able sacrifices  of  our  sister  nation,  Canada.  Had  we  been  identified 
with  the  war  as  Jong  as  Canada  and  had  we  made  a  corresponding 
offering  of  life,  we  would  have  laid  down  upon  the  altar  of  the 
world's  liberties  over  nine  hundred  thousand  of  our  young  men.  We 
must  gird  ourselves  to  bear  larger  burdens  of  responsibility  for  the 
world's  evangelization.  What  does  the  world,  shaken  and  torn,  as 
described  to  you  this  afternoon,  mean  to  you  in  these  figures  ? 

We  had  in  the  regular  army  527,000  men ;  in  the  National 
Guard  382,000 ;  in  what  we  call  the  National  Army  coming  up  from 
our  homes  and  firesides  we  had  over  3,000,000 — an  army  of  over 
4,000,000  men,  and  I  am  saying  to  you  now  that  the  time  has  come 
to  send  the  missionaries  to  the  foreign  fields  by  the  tens  of  thou- 
sands if  we  are  to  measure  up  to  the  opportunity  that  is  ours  and 
if  we  are  to  move  like  an  army.  I  am  hoping  this  convention  will 
mark  the  beginning  of  a  new  day,  when  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  side  by  side  with  the  great  Interchvrch  Movement  will 
call  for  an  advance  that  will  make  possible  something  like  an  occu- 


THE  WORLD   MISSIONARY   BACKGROUND  45 

pation  of  the  field.  Says  the  great  commander  of  the  British  fleet, 
"If  half  the  zeal  and  passion,  half  of  the  outpouring  of  life  and 
treasure  or  organization  and  efficiency  that  the  State  has  put  into 
this  war  could  be  thrown  into  the  cause  of  the  Kingdom  and  of  the 
eternal  verities,  the  world  would  soon  be  won."  "Ask  of  me  and 
I  will  give  the  nations  for  thine  inheritance  and  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  for  thy  possession." 


THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  PRESENT  DAY 

CONDITIONS  TO  THE  STUDENTS 

OF  NORTH  AMERICA 


THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  PRESENT  DAY  CONDITIONS 

TO  THE  STUDENTS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

An  Address — GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY. 

[Mr.  Sherwood  Eddy  is  known  in  every  college  of  North  America — 
I  might  almost  say  of  all  the  nations.  He  has  spent  twenty-three  years  of 
his  life  in  Asia.  There  may  be  men  here  and  there  who  know  certain  parts 
of  Asia  better,  but  I  know  of  no  man  who  knows  all  Asia  as  well.  He 
is  well  prepared,  therefore,  against  this  impressive  background  that  we 
have  had  this  evening,  to  remind  us  of  the  implications,  the  significance  of 
it  all  in  this  fateful  moment  in  the  life  of  the  world. — The  Chairman.] 

I  should  like  to  speak  tonight  about  the  present  world  situation 
as  a  challenge  to  North  America  and  to  the  students  at  Des  Moines. 
Will  you  stand  with  me  tonight  on  certain  great  mountain  peaks  of 
vision  where  I  stood  this  year  in  the  center  of  great  areas  of  human 
need?  I  was  in  France  until  almost  the  end  of  the  war  and  in  the 
year  that  has  followed,  my  regular  work  has  again  taken  me  across 
Asia,  through  Europe  and  around  the  world. 

I  stood  on  a  mountain  at  the  center  of  the  battlefield  of  the 
Marne  looking  out  over  those  wide  areas  of  destruction  in  the  war 
zone.  It  was  the  point  where  General  Foch  commanding  the  center 
-had  won  that  battle  of  the  Marne.  When  almost  at  the  point  of 
defeat  he  sent  that  celebrated  dispatch,  "My  center  gives  way.  My 
right  recedes.  The  situation  is  excellent.  I  shall  attack."  Hurltag 
in  that  Forty-second  Division,  which  though  exhausted  had  EtOt 
known  defeat,  he  pierced  the  Prussian  Guard,  and  broke  the  Ger- 
man center.  By  morning  Von  Gluck  was  in  headlong  retreat.  The 
battle  of  the  Marne  was  won  and  the  tide  of  the  war  had  turned. 

As  I  looked  out  over  France  and  wasted  Europe,  I  saw  those 
wide  areas  of  destruction,  with  their  man-power  reduced, 
where  credit  had  ceased,  industry  was  crippled,  transportation  im- 
paired and  labor  demoralized.  In  the  cold  of  this  winter,  several 
countries  face  actual  starvation  and  revolution. 

Mr.  Hoover  estimates  that  15,000,000  face  actual  starvation  this 
winter  if  we  do  not  relieve  them;  and  Sir  George  Paish  states  that 

49 


5O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

there  are  100,000,000  destitute  tonight  in  crippled  Europe.  That  con- 
tinent has  been  shaken  to  the  bottom  of  those  crumbling  foundations 
of  the  old  social  order  based  on  social  injustice.  And  I  heard  a 
voice  saying,  "Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us  to  build 
a  new  social  order?" 

I  stood  this  year  on  the  great  pyramid  in  Egypt,  there  in  North 
Africa,  and  looked  down  that  valley  of  the  Nile  across  the  dark 
continent.  I  could  see  there  150,000,000  in  that  continent  of  dark- 
ness, in  ignorance,  in  superstition,  in  slavery,  in  fetishism,  in  heath- 
enism, and  I  saw  the  challenge  of  that  dark  continent.  At  the  base 
of  the  pyramid  was  the  great  El  Azar  Mohammedan  University 
with  10,000  students,  studying  to  go  out  without  pay  to  propagate 
the  message  of  Mohammed.  Then  I  looked  down  on  that  little 
band  of  Christian  people,  that  little  handful  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian missionaries  as  they  are  going  out,  not  to  proclaim  the  sword 
of  Mohammed,  but  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  heard  a  voice 
saying,  "Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us  to  the  dark  con- 
tinent of  Africa?" 

Eight  hundred  sixty  American  volunteers  have  already 
gone  to  the  dark  continent  in  this  generation  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, but  what  are  they  among  so  many? 

I  stood  this  year  on  a  mountain  peak  of  vision,  on  the  towers 
and  battlements  of  the  walls  of  old  Constantinople.  They  have  with- 
stood twenty  long  sieges,  when  for  nearly  1,000  years  it  was  the 
"queen  city"  of  Europe,  the  capital  of  Christianity,  the  bulwark  of 
civilization.  There  in  the  palace  of  the  Sultans  I  saw  those  por- 
traits from  Othman  and  Mohammed,  the  conqueror,  down  to  Abdul 
Hamid,  "the  Damned,"  and  I  looked  back  on  a  black  cloud  that  hung 
behind  us  over  the  city  that  reminded  one  of  five  centuries  of  Mos- 
lem misrule.  Suddenly,  the  sun  broke  through  the  clouds  and  up  the 
blue  Bosphorous  I  could  see  shining  out  the  towers  of  Robert  Col- 
lege, the  American  School  for  Girls,  the  Florence  Nightingale  Hos- 
pital and  those  great  Anglo-Saxon  outposts  of  a  Christian  civiliza- 
tion that  is  yet  to  dominate  the  Near  East.  I  could  see  the  forces 
of  light  contending  for  the  Levant.  Which  is  to  triumph  ? 

I  saw  the  forces  of  light  there  at  Konia.  I  saw  Miss  Cushman, 
one  lone  missionary  woman.  The  consuls  had  fled.  She  remained 
at  her  post  acting  as  consul  for  thirteen  nations  at  once.  She  had 
gone  to  the  Turkish  governor,  who  had  come  in  red-handed  from 
the  slaughter  of  25,000  Armenians.  With  one  hand  she  was 
handling  $1,000,000  to  relieve  the  prisoners  of  those  thirteen  na- 
tions, including  the  remnant  that  was  left  of  General  Townsend's 
captured  army  from  Kut  El  Amara.  With  the  other  hand  she  was 
handling  $1,000,000  to  save  the  Armenian  people,  and  I  saw  that 


THE    SIGNIFICANCE    OF    PRESENT    DAY    CONDITIONS  5! 

woman  out  of  the  wrecks  of  the  massacre  with  her  churches,  her 
schools,  her  hospital,  her  orphanages,  her  vast  relief  work,  trying 
to  build  up  a  Christian  civilization  in  the  Near  East. 

In  Constantinople  I  asked  the  leaders  "What  is  to  happen  to 
this  section  of  the  old  Turkish  Empire?"  They  said,  "One  of  four 
things  will  happen.  It  may  be  given  back  to  the  Turks,  in  which 
case,  it  means  the  Armenian  nation  will  be  wiped  out.  Or,  it  may 
be  divided  as  spoil  among  the  nations,  which  would  mean  the  be- 
ginning of  another  world  war.  Or,  there  may  be  a  British,  or  an 
American  mandate."  I  said,  "Why  not  a  British  mandate?"  The 
British  themselves  replied,  "We  already  have  more  than  we  can  ade- 
quately undertake.  We  came  out  of  this  war  with  less  than  half 
of  your  population,  yet  responsible  for  one-quarter  of  the  human 
race,  nearly  400,000,000  people.  Wre  dare  not  undertake  more." 
I  said,  "Why  are  you  almost  unanimously  asking  for  an  American 
mandate?"  They  said,  "First,  because  America  is  wanted,  from  the 
Sultan  of  Turkey  down.  Second,  because  America  could  render 
the  largest  unselfish  service  of  any  of  the  powers.  Third,  because 
this  rich  country  of  Asia  Minor  would  amply  repay  any  honest,  ef- 
ficient government  that  would  take  it  over.  Fourth,  because 
America  has  the  most  at  stake  in  this  part  of  the  world."  America 
and  America  alone,  for  one  hundred  years  has  been  conducting  those 
missions,  those  colleges,  schools,  churches,  hospitals,  that  relief  work 
which  Gladstone  said  had  done  more  to  uplift  these  peoples  than  all 
other  influences  combined.  Are  wre  to  see  that  work  wrecked,  and 
our  missionaries  driven  out  ?  And  lastly,  they  said  America  should 
take  the  mandate  because  the  Armenian  people  look  to  America  as 
their  best  friend,  as  their  last  hope,  as  their  natural  protector. 

While  I  was  in  Turkey,  in  that  little  Armenian  republic,  a  mil- 
lion and  a  half  Armenians  were  shut  up  without  arms  to  defend 
themselves  adequately.  A  Turkish  army  was  coming  in  from  the 
south  with  30,000  rifles.  The  month  I  was  there,  15,000  Armenians 
were  killed.  Every  month  we  delay,  others  are  put  to  death.  Here 
is  the  last  appeal  sent  out  by  that  little  beleaguered  Armenian  re- 
public : 

"Encouraged  by  the  inaction  and  silence  of  the  great  powers, 
hordes  of  Turks  have  begun  another  invasion  of  our  republic.  The 
implacable  enemy  is  massacring  the  people  in  the  villages  and  laying 
waste  the  land.  It  is  thus,  after  the  triumph  of  the  Allies  that  had 
promised  them  so  much,  that  Armenia  is  left  to  wage  this  unequal 
fight  alone.  We  make  this  final  appeal  to  the  conscience  of  the  civ- 
ilized world,  warning  it  of  the  danger  of  our  final  annihilation." 

After  twelve  centuries  of  persecution,  after  five  centuries  of 
Moslem  massacre  for  these  people,  who  were  the  first  people  to  be 


52  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

Christianized,  after  the  allied  victory,  are  we  to  see  that  race  ex- 
terminated? During  the  last  two  years,  over  eight  hundred  thou- 
sand Armenians  have  been  killed.  I  can  never  forget  those  scenes. 
I  can  see  still  those  thousands  of  refugees.  Five-sixths  of  the  men 
had  been  killed.  I.  can  still  see  before  me  those  little  girls,  girls  of 
eight,  nine  and  ten  years  of  age,  who  had  been  violated  and  left 
diseased,  dragged  back  from  worse  than  death.  I  can  see  still  some 
little  missionary  schools,  where  every  little  girl  had  been  wronged, 
yet  out  of  the  wrecks  of  the  massacre  they  were  trying  to  build  up 
a  Christian  civilization.  I  heard  a  voice  saying,  "Whom  shall  I 
send,  and  who  will  go  for  us,  to  the  Near  East  among  these  forty 
millions  of  the  old  Turkish  Empire?  Do  you  count  your  life  too 
precious  to  lay  down  in  sacrifice  for  people  such  as  these?" 

This  part  of  the  world  has  made  more  human  history  than  any 
other.  Here  Alexander  and  Napoleon  fought  for  an  earthly  King- 
dom. Can  not  we  fight  for  an  heavenly  Kingdom?  Here  Jesus 
Christ  lived  his  whole  life  and  died  in  apparent  defeat  on  a  cross. 
Here  the  Apostle  Paul  flamed  out  his  life  through  Asia  Minor,  across 
Greece  and  on  to  Rome.  Here  Henry  Martin  and  Keith  Falconer 
died ;  and  here  our  American  students  who  were  with  us  in  former 
conventions — Rogers  and  Maurer  laid  down  their  lives.  Here  comes 
to  us  tonight  the  call  of  the  Near  East,  "Whom  shall  I  send  and  who 
will  go  for  us?" 

I  stood  this  year  in  North  India  in  the  foothills  of  the  Hima- 
layas. Above  us  rose  that  great  snowy  ridge  nearly  thirty  thousand 
feet  high.  Away  there  was  a  valley  in  which  you  could  place  the 
whole  of  Switzerland  and  have  it  lost  to  view.  Down  below  us  was 
that  great  plain  of  India,  with  one-fifth  of  the  human  race — three 
hundred  fifteen  millions  of  people  crowded  into  730,000  villages,  so 
many  that  if  Jesus  Christ  had  gone  to  one  village  every  day,  and 
had  lived  to  this  day,  he  could  not  yet  have  finished  the  round  of 
these  villages.  I  found  that  country,  long  the  most  divided  of  any 
nation  on  earth,  becoming  united  under  this  new  surging,  seething 
passion  of  nationalism  in  a  new  national  consciousness.  India  is  di- 
vided between  eight  of  the  world's  great  religions,  into  one  hundred 
forty-seven  different  languages  that  cannot  understand  each 
other,  into  two  thousand  different  castes  that  can  not  inter-dine  or 
inter-marry  and  yet  they  are  being  fused  together  tonight  in  this 
new  national  consciousness.  Now  under  this  generous  proclamation 
of  the  Emperor  in  this  year,  1920,  India  enters  upon  a  new  era  of 
responsible  government.  The  great  question  is,  can  Hinduism,  can 
any  of  those  eight  non-Christian  religions  produce  a  basis  for  na- 
tional life  that  will  stand  the  strain  of  a  modern  world?  Can  they 
produce  men  of  efficient,  progressive,  democratic,  unselfish  moral 
leadership  who  will  save  their  country?  The  one  great  need  of 


THE    SIGNIFICANCE    OF    PRESENT    DAY    CONDITIONS  53 

India  today  is  for  that  foundation,  other  than  which  no  man  can 
lay. 

I  went  to  India,  landing  there  twenty-three  years  ago.  I  began 
to  work  among  a  few  of  those  60,000  English-speaking  students — 
bright,  attractive,  affectionate,  open-hearted,  brilliant  students,  per- 
haps the  most  attractive  student  body  in  the  world.  I  can  see  now 
a  little  faded  photograph  of  a  small  group  of  boys,  those  first  three 
boys,  none  of  them  of  high  birth.  That  first  boy,  a  poor  boy  of  an 
humble  family  of  a  caste  so  low  his  people  would  be  shut  out  even 
from  the  temples  of  Hinduism.  That  second  boy  lower  still,  an  out- 
cast Pariah,  lower  than  the  dogs.  The  dogs  may  go  down  the 
Brahman  street,  but  not  he. 

I  come  back  to  this  country  and  I  find  skilled  labor  that  is  paid 
ten  dollars  a  day  going  on  strike,  but  I  had  just  come  back  from 
India  where  nine-tenths  of  the  population,  according  to  Lord 
Cromer,  average  ten  dollars,  not  a  day,  not  a  week,  not  a  month,  but 
ten  dollars  a  year,  or  three  cents  a  day.  That  is  poverty !  This  boy 
was  from  those  outcast  Pariahs.  The  third  was  a  Syrian  boy  named 
Abraham.  I  landed  this  year  and  looked  up  some  of  the  old  boys. 
They  are  men  now.  That  first  boy  had  become  Bishop  Azariah. 
This  young  Christian  statesman  became  a  Bishop  of  the  Anglican 
Communion.  I  saw  him  consecrated  by  those  ten  Bishops  of  Ox- 
ford and  Cambridge,  with  a  thousand  years  of  civilization  behind 
them.  I  saw  this  outcast  boy,  the  peer  of  them  all  as  a  Christian 
saint  or  as  a  Christian  statesman.  I  visited  his  diocese  and  there 
saw  some  of  the  60,000  Christians  and  their  transformed  lives. 

I  found  the  second  boy  had  now  become  the  moderator  of  the 
South  India  United  Church,  already  uniting  in  one  body  all  of  the 
Congregational,  Presbyterian,  Dutch  Reformed  and  two  other  de- 
nominations in  one. 

That  third  boy  I  found  Bishop  Abraham,  the  young  leader  of 
the  Reformed  Syrian  Church.  He  asked  me  to  speak  to  his  people. 
There  I  saw  the  largest  Christian  audience  in  the  world.  Here  we 
have  tonight  7,000  students  from  nearly  1,000  colleges,  but  in  that 
audience  under  that  young  Bishop  were  more  than  four  times  as 
many  as  we  have  here  tonight.  There  in  the  palm  leaf  pavilion, 
erected  without  expense  by  their  own  hands,  were  30,000  Syrian 
Christians.  Down  this  side  were  10,000  women,  down  that  side 
20,000  men.  On  the  platform  were  the  white-robed  priests,  here 
was  the  young  Bishop  wearing  the  head-dress  of  Antioch.  There 
was  that  audience,  30,000  of  them  facing  the  challenge  of  saving 
their  own  country.  I  remember  the  night,  years  ago,  when  that 
young  Bishop  went  out  of  the  meeting  pierced  with  conviction, 
wrestling  like  Jacob  until  the  day  broke.  He  gave  up  his  selfish  am- 
bition, he  took  his  cross,  he  dedicated  his  life  to  that  church  which 


54  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

for  one  thousand  years  had  been  asleep  as  an  old  Oriental  church. 
Now  that  church  is  rising  with  a  new  passion  for  evangelism  to 
save  its  own  country. 

Those  three  boys,  this  year,  led  those  three  great  bodies  into  a 
forward  movement,  into  an  interchurch  movement  in  a  nation-wide 
campaign  of  evangelism  to  save  their  own  country.  After  the> 
had  worked  together  for  one  year  they  said,  "We  are  one,  one  in 
everything.  Why  shouldn't  we  be  one  body?"  They  came  together 
and  drew  up  a  basis  of  union  which,  I  believe,  will  yet  make  his- 
tory in  the  Orient  and  in  the  Occident.  I  have  here  the  resolution 
adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  that  United  Church.  If  this 
union  is  effective  between  those  three  churches  it  will  be,  so  far  as 
I  know,  the  first  time  in  four  hundred  years,  since  the  Reformation 
that  an  Episcopal  and  non-Episcopal  church  have  united.  It  will 
be  the  first  time  ever  that  a  branch  of  the  Western  church  and  of 
the  great  Eastern  church  and  of  five  free  Protestant  churches  have 
united  to  form  one  simple,  spiritual,  apostolic  church  universal  in 
India.  Three  boys  led  three  great  churches  into  an  evangelistic 
campaign.  Tell  me,  was  it  worth  while  to  try  to  win  three,  humble, 
poor  boys?  This  is  our  task.  This  is  our  joyous  opportunity  in 
every  land  today.  For  what  India  needs,  what  China  needs,  what 
every  country  needs  is  an  unselfish,  moral,  Christian  leadership 
which  alone  can  furnish  a  basis  for  life,  personal  or  national. 

I  stood  this  year  on  still  another  mountain  peak  of  vision.  I 
came  into  the  Far  East.  I  had  seen  Japan;  standing  at  the  cross- 
roads, at  the  parting  of  the  ways,  at  her  second  great  national  crisis. 
Japan  must  choose  what  her  future  is  to/  be.  I  stood  there  on  the 
Western  hills  above  Peking.  There  was  a  body  of  students  in  that 
Student  Conference.  Those  students  stood  in  prayer,  praying  for 
the  power  of  Penticost  as  we  went  down  into  that  evangelistic  cam- 
paign that  was  to  extend  across  China.  What  a  change.  The  Pres- 
ident received  us ;  the  Vice-President  called  his  friends  together  to 
hear  the  Christian  message.  The  members  of  the  Cabinet  cooper- 
ated, there  in  that  pavilion,  which  I  was  surprised  to  see  Mr.  Taylor 
show  tonight.  I  recognized  those  four  thousand  students.  They 
came  together;  the  government  gave  a  half  holiday  to  let  them  at- 
tend the  opening  meeting.  Today  China  is  open  as  never  before. 
Parliaments  will  adjourn  to  hear  that  Christian  message.  Govern- 
ments will  call  their  cabinets  together.  Great  bodies  of  students  a:: 
Jarg-e  as  the  halls  will  accommodate  will  come  to  hear  that  Christian 
message  and  there  is  one-quarter  of  the  human  race,  400,000,000 
people.  Abraham  Lincoln  said  of  the  common  people,  "God  must 
love  them  because  he  made  so  many  of  them."  One  quarter  of  a 
world  of  people  waiting.  And  I  heard  a  voice  say,  "Whom  shall  I 
send  and  who  will  go  for  us  to  save  China  ?" 


THE    SIGNIFICANCE    OF    PRESENT    DAY    CONDITIONS  $5 

And  I  stood  this  year  on  another  mountain  peak  of  vision.  I 
stood  in  Jerusalem,  the  city  of  the  great  King,  there  on  the  summit 
of  Mount  Moriah  where  Abraham  stood  to  worship  the  one  God; 
there  where  David  offered  his  sacrifice  and  Solomon  built  the  tem- 
ple; there  where  the  Apostles  gathered  the  early  church  in  Solo- 
mon's porch.  I  looked  across  to  the  Mount  of  Olives,  over  against 
Bethany,  to  that  spot  where  one  afternoon  a  little  band  of  a  dozen 
simple  fishermen,  not  seven  thousand  university  students,  but  twelve 
simple  fishermen,  with  one  standing  in  the  midst  who  said,  "Ye 
shall  receive  power  and  Ye  shall  be  my  witnesses  in  Jerusalem  and 
unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  All  power  is  given  to  Me  in 
Heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all 
the  nations.  And  lo !  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end." 

And  I  stood  on  the  last  night  of  the  old  year,  1919,  on  the  sev- 
enth and  last  mount  of  vision,  in  Des  Moines.  There  were  seven 
thousand  students  from  a  thousand  colleges.  Yes,  and  from  forty 
nations  gathered  here  in  front,  enough  to  shake  Canada  and  the 
States;  enough  to  shake  this  world.  If  twelve  fishermen  could  do 
it,  why  cannot  seven  thousand  students  do  it  ? 

And  I  heard  a  voice  saying,  "Whom  shall  I  send  and  who  will 
go  for  us  to  this  great  unwon  world  of  ours." 

Half  a  world  tonight  is  poor.  Half  a  world  tonight  is  without 
medical  knowledge  worthy  of  the  name.  Half  a  world  tonight  is 
still  left  in  ignorance.  On  the  mainland  of  the  great  continents  of 
Asia  and  Africa,  nine-tenths  and  more  are  illiterate ;  nine-tenths  of 
the  children  are  not  in  school.  A  great  half  world  is  calling  to  us 
tonight;  and  you,  with  one  life  to  live,  one  life  to  invest,  where  will 
you  place  that  life?  On  this  last  night  of  the  old  year,  as  you  face 
a  new  year,  as  you  face  a  new  era,  for  it  must  be  a  new  era,  as  you 
face  a  new  world,  for  we  must  build  a  new  world,  it  will  take  new 
men  to  build  that  new  world.  Are  we  ready?  Can  we  not  on  this 
last  night  leave  our  sins  ?  As  we  look  back  on  hours  wasted,  as  we 
look  back  on  our  thought  life,  as  we  look  back  on  lives,  perhaps 
enslaved  by  sin,  as  we  look  back  on  our  triflng  and  our  drifting,  on 
our  petty,  selfish  ambitions,  are  we  ready  to  lay  at  His  feet  the  old 
life  with  the  old  year?  Are  we  ready  to  lay  our  sins  before  Him, 
to  ask  forgiveness  for  them  and  to  enter  tomorrow  morning  on  a 
new  life,  on  a  new  year,  on  a  new  era,  to  build  the  new  world  and 
the  new  social  order?  Are  you  ready? 

One  hundred  years  ago,  five  American  students  under  a  hay- 
stack at  Williams  College  did  not  count  it  impossible.  Two  of  them 
writing  back  from  India  gave  the  challenge  of  the  whole  non-Chris- 
tian world  to  the  students  of  America. 

One  hundred  years  ago,  John  Scudder  sailed  away  from 
America  to  India,  and  as  he  sailed,  that  young  student,  James 


56  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Brainard  Taylor,  went  down  to  Princeton  and  founded  that  society 
that  led  to  the  formation  of  the  student  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  and  to  the 
student  movement  of  North  America. 

One  hundred  years  ago  this  year,  Hiram  Bingham  sailed  away 
to  the  Sandwich  Islands  to  claim  for  Christ's  Kingdom  the  islands 
of  the  sea. 

One  hundred  years  ago  this  year,  Parsons  and  Fisk  sailed  away 
to  the  Turkish  Empire  and  the  Near  East,  saying  they  knew  not 
what  should  befall  them  save  that  bonds  and  imprisonment  awaited 
them.  Within  five  years  they  had  both  laid  down  their  lives. 

Have  we  the  spirit  of  the  twelve,  the  spirit  of  the  haystack  of 
one  hundred  years  ago  ?  Ah,  here  are  the  men.  America  stands  as 
the  one  great  Christian  country  of  the  world  whose  man-power  is 
not  impaired,  boasting  that  it  holds  one-third  of  the  wealth  of  the 
world.  Are  we  to  sit  as  the  Dives  of  the  nations  while  they  knock 
with  gaunt  and  bony  hands  at  our  gates  of  brass,  desiring  to  be  fed 
with  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  our  table  ?  Or,  are  we  to  arise  and 
share  with  them  this  glorious  gospel  that  can  transform  and  uplift 
this  whole  world  and  bring  in  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  And  I  heard  a 
voice  saying:  "Whom  shall  I  send  and  who  will  go  for  us?"  Who 
will  answer,  "Here  am  I ;  send  me !" 


A  GENERATION  OF  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER 

MOVEMENT 


A  Prayer  for  the  New  Year — DR.  JOSEPH  C.  ROBBINS 
The  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee — DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 


THURSDAY    MORNING, 
JANUARY  ONE 


A  PRAYER  FOR  THE  NEW  YEAR 
DR.  JOSEPH  C.  ROBBINS 

O,  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  we  thank  Thee  this  morning  as  we  face  the 
new  world  and  the  new  year,  that  we  can  face  it  with  Thee,  con- 
scious of  Thy  presence,  pf  Thy  great,  divine,  loving  power.  We 
pray  as  we  go  out  upon  this  new  year  we  may  go  reverently  and 
soberly,  seeking  more  and  more  to  know  Thee,  the  greatness  of  Thy 
purposes,  the  power  of  Thy  will.  We  pray  Thy  blessing  upon  us 
this  morning,  for  those  who  have  gathered  here,  not  only  for  us  but 
for  these  great  nations  we  represent.  We  pray  Thee  we  may  feel 
something  of  the  responsibility  that  is  ours  as  we  have  gathered  here, 
and  seen  this  vision  and  hope  of  the  new  world,  that  through  us  as 
we  reach  up  through  the  divine  forces  there  may  go  great  healing 
forces  out  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  whole  wide  world. 
We  pray  that  we  may  be  true  to  all  that  we  are  getting  here  these 
days,  that  we  may  be  true  to  our  deepest  and  best  selves,  that  we 
may  be  true  to  our  institutions  that  we  represent  here,  and  that 
above  all  we  may  be  true  to  Thee.  We  ask  it  all  in  the  name  of  our 
Savior  and  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


THE  REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE 

COMMITTEE 
DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 

[The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  began  more  than  thirty  years  ago. 
A  whole  student  generation  unites  in  praise  to  Almighty  God  for  that 
leadership  which  under  the  power  of  the  Divine  Spirit  has  been  given  to 
the  Christian  forces  of  the  colleges  and  universities  of  our  country,  as 
well  as  of  the  colleges  and  unversities  overseas.  At  this  time,  it  is  most 
fitting  that  he  who  is  more  competent  to  render  this  service  than  any  living 
man  should  give  us  a  survey  of  what  has  taken  place  through  a  whole 
generation  of  achievement,  as  God  has  led  on  this  mighty  movement  from 
one  land  to  another. 

Dr.  John  R.  Mott  will  now  give  the  report  of  the  Executive  Committee 
regarding  the  contribution  which  has  been  made  to  the  advance  of  Christ's 
Kingdom  during  a  generation  of  history  in  the  life  of  the  Movement. — Dr. 
Stevenson.] 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions, 
which  had  its  rise  at  Mount  Hermon,  Massachusetts,  in  the  summer 
of  1886,  has  rounded  out  in  the  year  just  closed  the  first  full  genera- 
tion of  its  life.  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  recount  at  this  time  the  story 
of  its  beginning  at  that  first  International  Student  Christian  Con- 
ference nor  to  call  attention  to  the  more  remote  springs  of  this 
modern  student  missionary  uprising,  which  has  already  become 
world- wide  in  its  scope  and  influence  as  in  its  objective  and  pro- 
gram. We  do  wish,  however,  to  record,  with  reverent  gratitude  to 
God,  the  record  of  what  He  has  wrought  both  in  and  through  this 
Movement.  We  would  that  we  might  "abundantly  utter  the  memory 
of  His  great  goodness." 

At  the  outset  it  is  well  to  remind  ourselves  of  the  well-estab- 
lished purposes  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement — purposes 
which  have  been  held  in  prominence  and  steadfastly  adhered 
to  through  all  the  years:  (i)  to  awaken  and  maintain  among  all 
Christian  students  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  intelligent  and 
act>ve  interest  in  foreign  missions;  (2)  to  enroll  a  sufficient  number 
of  properly  qualified  volunteers  to  meet  the  successive  demands  of 
the  various  Mission  Boards  of  North  America  in  their  effort  to  give 
all  living  men  the':  opportunity  to  know  the  Living  Christ;  (3)  to 

59 


60  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

help  all  such  intending  missionaries  in  preparing  for  their  life-work 
and  to  enlist  their  co-operation  in  developing  the  missionary  life  of 
the  colleges  and  of  the  home  Churches;  (4)  to  lay  an  equal  burden 
of  responsibility  on  all  students  who  are  to  remain  at  home  as  min- 
isters and  lay  workers,  that  they  may  actively  promote  the  mission- 
ary enterprise  by  their  intelligent  advocacy,  by  their  gifts  and  by 
their  prayers. 

This  Movement  is  a  recruiting  agency  and  summons  students  to 
a  world-wide  crusade.  It  is  not,  however,  an  organization  to  send 
missionaries  nor  does  it  assume  the  functions  of  a  missionary-send- 
ing agency.  It  is  unswervingly  loyal  to  the  Churches.  While  re- 
lated organically  to  the  Student  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  the  Student  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  Movements 
of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  the  Volunteer  Movement  exists 
primarily  to  serve  the  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  the  North 
American  Churches.  It  is  a  student  movement.  The  field  for  which 
it  has  ever  held  itself  responsible  has  been  and  is  the  universities, 
colleges,  theological  seminaries,  medical  schools,  normal  schools, 
advanced  training  schools ;  in  short,  all  institutions  of  higher  learn- 
ing in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  The  field  embraces  fully 
1,000  institutions,  which  have  in  them  today  approximately  300,000 
students.  The  Movement  has  brought  within  the  range  of  its  helpful 
influence  more  colleges  than  has  any  other  national  or  international 
student  movement,  save  the  all-embracing  World's  Student  Chris- 
tian Federation.  In  the  development  of  the  Movement  its  leaders 
have  endeavored  to  keep  in  close  touch  with  the  student  forces  so  far 
as  the  organization  and  administration  of  the  work  is  concerned. 
The  Executive  Committee  has  recently  been  enlarged  to  admit  of 
larger  representation  of  students  themselves. 

From  the  colleges  come  the  leaders  in  all  influential  walks  of 
life.  No  work  could  be  more  important  than  that  of  making  the 
student  communities  strongholds  and  propagating  centers  of  mis- 
sionary intelligence,  enthusiasm  and  activity.  The  fact  that  under 
the  influence  of  this  movement,  the  student  class  has  been  enlisted  on 
behalf  of  the  world-wide  program  of  Jesus  Christ  is,  therefore,  a  fact 
of  the  largest  possible  significance.  No  other  subject  has  taken  such 
deep  hold  on  the  convictions  of  college  men  and  women  or  called 
forth  from  them  such  unselfish  devotion.  What  class  of  people  have 
believed  more  strongly  in  missions  than  have  the  students  of  the  gen- 
eration now  under  review,  as  judged  by  every  test?  That  this  is 
true  is  due  mainly  to  the  comprehensive  campaign  waged  by  this 
Movement  through  all  the  recent  years.  College  men  and  college 
women  have  had  opened  before  them  the  world-wide  horizon  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  chief  concern  has  been  to  get  students  to  acknowledge 
the  sovereign  sway  of  Christ  rather  than  to  urge  them  to  decide  to 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  6 1 

serve  Him  in  any  particular  part  of  His  Kingdom.  This  has  af- 
forded every  student  a  challenge  by  which  to  test  his  devotion  to 
Christ.  Nothing  could  be  more  valuable  to  any  student  than  to  be 
obliged  to  answer  the  question  whether  his  loyalty  to  Christ  is  lim- 
ited and  fractional  or  thorough-going,  complete  and  absolute. 

THE  DISTINCTIVE  ACHIEVEMENT  OF  THE  MOVEMENT 

The  distinctive  achievement  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment has  been  the  enlistment  of  volunteers  for  foreign  missionary 
service.  It  has  pressed  upon  eight  successive  student  generations  the 
claims  of  foreign  missionary  service.  Formerly  the  missionaries  of 
aganda  of  this  Movement,  they  are  now  drawn  from  nearly  all  of 
North  America  came  almost  entirely  from  a  few  scores  of  Christian 
colleges  and  seminaries ;  under  the  influence  of  the  widespread  prop- 
our  institutions  of  higher  learning.  Even  the  colleges  which  before 
the  Movement  began  its  work  yielded  the  largest  number  of  mission- 
ary candidates  now  with  few  exceptions  furnish  much  larger  num- 
bers. Few  Christian  students  in  any  part  of  Canada  and  the  United 
States  have  passed  through  their  college  life  without  having  had  pre- 
sented to  them  the  claims  of  the  missionary  career. 

Because  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is  a  movement  and 
because  it  is  a  movement  for  foreign  missions,  the  principal  test  of 
its  efficiency  is  found  in  the  going  forth  of  its  members  to  the 
foreign  mission  fields.  Since  the  Movement  was  organized,  the  rec- 
ords show  that  8,140  of  the  students  whom  it  has  enrolled  as  volun- 
teers have  gone  out  to  the  mission  fields.  Of  this  large  number,  2,202 
have  gone  out  since  the  Kansas  City  Convention  six  years  ago. 
When  it  is  remembered  that  this  period  embraced  the  World  War, 
the  effect  of  which  was  to  interrupt  and  contract  so  much  of  the 
missionary  work  of  the  world,  this  showing  is  indeed  remarkable. 
The  going  forth  of  the  North  American  volunteers  has  been  increas- 
ing in  volume  and  momentum  throughout  the  thirty-three  years  of 
the  life  of  the  Movement.  In  the  last  eleven  years  as  many  sailed  as 
during  the  preceding  twenty-two  years ;  that  is,  as  many  went  forth 
in  the  last  one-third  of  the  generation  as  during  the  preceding  two- 
thirds. 

The  8,140  volunteers  who  have  sailed  have  gone  to  virtually  all 
of  the  battlefields  of  Christianity  throughout  the  entire  non-Christian 
world.  They  have  been  distributed  over  the  world  as  follows : 

Africa 867 

Arabia   31 

Central  America 60 

China 2,524 

India,  Burma  and  Ceylon 1,570 


62  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Latin  and  Greek  countries  of  Europe 42 

Mexico 202 

Oceania  68 

Persia   76 

Philippines 216 

Siam  and  Straits  Settlements 155 

South  America  571 

Turkey   270 

West  Indies 226 

Other  countries 275 

Total 8,140 

The  Volunteer  Movement  for  some  time  has  furnished  approx- 
imately seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  men  missionaries  of  North 
America  and  seventy  per  cent,  of  the  unmarried  women  mission- 
aries. The  proportion  would  be  even  larger  were  it  not  for  the  prac- 
tice of  certain  Missionary  Societies  of  sending  out  non-students  as 
missionaries,  whereas  the  Volunteer  Movement  enrolls  volunteers 
from  the  student  class  only.  The  sailed  volunteers  have  gone  out 
under  the  auspices  of  sixty-six  Foreign  Missionary  agencies  and  in- 
clude members  of  not  less  than  sixty  Christian  Communions  or  de- 
nominations. 

The  question  has  sometimes  been  raised  as  to  whether  most  of 
these  volunteers  would  not  have  sailed  anyhow,  regardless  of  the 
Volunteer  Movement.  Repeated  investigations  have  shown  that 
nearly,  if  not  quite,  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  volunteers  assign 
the  activities  of  the  Movement  as  the  principal  or  determining  factor 
in  their  decision  to  become  missionaries,  and  the  others  have  borne 
testimony  to  the  influence  of  the  Movement  in  strengthening  their 
purpose,  furthering  their  preparation  and  hastening  their  going  forth 
to  the  field.  Next  to  the  Christian  home  the  Movement  has  been  the 
principal  factor  in  influencing  life  decisions  for  missions. 

DIFFICULTIES  SURMOUNTED  BY  VOLUNTEERS 

The  real  test  of  the  power  of  a  Movement  like  this  is  seen  not 
so  much  in  the  remarkably  large  number  of  its  members  who  have 
sailed,  but  in  the  greatness  of  the  difficulties  which  have  been  over- 
come by  these  members  in  achieving  their  purpose.  The  most  im- 
pressive and  highly  reassuring  chapter  in  the  life  of  this  Movement 
is  the  one  which  tells  of  the  resolute,  heroic  and  self-sacrificing  ef- 
forts put  forth  by  the  countless  volunteers  in  surmounting  the  diffi- 
culties which  beset  their  path — difficulties  pertaining  to  ill  health, 
difficulties  related -to  securing  thorough  preparation,  difficulties  in- 
volving family  ties,  difficulties  incident  to  the  financial  position  of 
the  Mission  Boards  or  due  to  their  ultra-conservative  policy  as  to 


THE    REPORT    OF    THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  63 

expansion,  difficulties  of  the  most  personal  character,  involving  con- 
flicts with  temptation,  doubt  and  selfish  ambition.  Such  hindrances 
have  not  been  without  great  advantages.  They  have  constituted  an 
invaluable  drillground  for  faith  and  character.  Every  volunteer 
worthy  of  a  place  on  the  foreign  field  has  had  obstacles  in  his  path. 
In  surmounting  them,  motives  have  been  purified,  faith  has  been 
disciplined  and  strengthened, '  men  have  been  led  to  look  beyond 
themselves  to  God,  unworthy  candidates  have  been  kept  out  of  the 
field,  the  fittest  have  survived  and  pressed  to  the  front.  The  mis- 
sionary enterprise  does  not  want  and  does  not  need  men  who  can  be 
deflected  from  their  purpose. 

One  secret  of  the  propulsive  power  of  the  Movement  has  been 
the  fact  that  from  the  beginning  its  leaders  have  themselves  pressed 
on  to  the  foreign  field.  Of  the  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee and  the  secretaries  of  the  Movement  who  have  been  volun- 
teers, numbering  in  all  one  hundred  ninety-six,  thirty  seven  were 
missionaries  on  furlough,  all  the  rest  have  sailed  except  fifty-four, 
and  of  this  number  three  are  under  appointment,  seven  have  been 
declined  by  their  Boards  for  good  reasons,  eleven  are  in  preparation, 
twenty  were  prevented  from  going  by  ill  health,  four  have  died,  and 
the  remaining  nine  are  serving  on  this  year's  staff  of  the  Movement. 

INFLUENCE  OF  VOLUNTEERS  ON  THE  FIELD 

It  would  be  difficult  to  overstate  the  far-reaching  influence  on 
the  world's  evangelization  and  Christianization  exerted  by  the  Move- 
ment through  the  going  forth  of  these  more  than  8,000  volunteers. 
What  have  they  not  accomplished  in  the  way  of  pioneering  new  fields 
and  widening  the  limits  of  Christ's  Kingdom;  in  the  planting  and 
developing  of  Christian  schools,  colleges  and  universities;  in  the 
opening  up  and  conducting  of  missionary  hospitals  and  dispensaries 
and  the  instituting  of  other  measures  for  the  relief  of  the  physical 
sufferings  of  countless  millions  of  mankind ;  in  the  bringing  to  bear 
of  the  principles  and  spirit  of  Christ  upon  the  economic,  social,  po- 
litical and  racial  problems  of  nations  and  peoples ;  in  the  waging  of 
a  ceaseless  and  well  nigh  world-wide  campaign  of  personal  and  social 
evangelism ;  in  the  planting  of  Christian  Churches  and  the  enlisting 
and  training  of  leaders  of  the  Christian  forces;  in  the  shaping  of 
missionary  policy  and  the  exercise  of  Christian  statesmanship! 
Through  their  direct  and  indirect  influence,  hundreds  of  thousands 
have  been  converted  to  the  Christian  faith  and  indigenous  Christian 
forces  of  propagating  and  world-conquering  power  have  been  de- 
veloped. The  unwearied  labors,  the  constructive  achievements,  the 
Christ-like  lives  and,  in  not  a  few  cases,  the  martyr  deaths  of  this 
first  generation  of  North  American  volunteers  have  added  an  heroic 
and  inspiring  chapter  to  the  annals  of  the  Christian  Church. 


64  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

MISSIONARY  EDUCATION 

One  of  the  outstanding  features  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
which  has  in  turn  been  one  of  the  principal  contributory  causes  of 
its  growing  fruitfulness,  has  been  the  evolution  of  its  plan  to  further 
the  scientific  and  progressive  study  of  missions.  As  a  result  of  much 
experimentation  in  the  pathway  of  its  promotion  of  missionary  read- 
ing and  discussion  during  the  early  years  of  its  history,  it  was  lead 
in  the  year  1894  to  establish  a  Mission  Study  Department  and  to  set 
apart  a  specialist  to  develop  a  comprehensive  missionary  study  pro- 
gram. At  that  time  there  were  less  than  a  score  of  groups  of  young 
men  and  young  women  in  the  colleges  engaged  in  what  might  prop- 
erly be  called  mission  study,  and  these  were  working  apart  from  each 
other,  without  a  concerted  plan  and  without  expert  guidance.  In 
contrast,  last  year,  in  the  student  field  of  North  America,  47,666 
students  in  nearly  3,000  classes  were  engaged  in  the  study  of  mis- 
sionary subjects  under  trained  leadership.  The  number  in  such 
classes  today  is  nearly  twice  what  it  was  ten  years  ago.  The  Young 
Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  and  the  Church 
Boards  have  had  a  large  and  valuable  part  in  making  possible  this 
marked  advance.  The  character  of  the  leadership  of  this  work  has 
steadily  improved,  as  a  result  of  normal  classes  in  the  various  col- 
leges and  at  the  summer  training  conferences,  of  the  co-operation  of 
hundreds  of  college  and  seminary  professors  and,  above  all,  of  the 
wise  guidance  given  by  the  educational  secretaries  of  the  Move- 
ment. 

In  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Educational  Department, 
scores  of  courses,  with  textbooks,  have  been  prepared.  Most  of  these 
were  written  especially  for  the  Movement  and  among  them  are  a 
number  of  notable  works.  Among  those  which  have  had  the  largest 
circulation  of  any  publications  in  the  realm  of  missionary  literature 
are  the  following:  "Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,"  "South  American 
Problems,"  "The  Unoccupied  Mission  Fields,"  "Africa  Waiting," 
"Islam,  a  Challenge  to  Faith,"  "The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in 
This  Generation,"  "Social  Evils  of  the  Non-Christian  World," 
"The  Hfcaling  of  the  Nations,"  "Educational  Missions,"  "The 
Foreign  Missionary,"  "The  Decisive  Hour  of  Christian  Missions," 
"Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,"  "World  Atlas  of 
Christian  Missions,"  "The  Call  of  a  World  Task." 

As  a  precursor  and  accompaniment  of  the  development  of  the 
mission  study  activities  of  the  Movement  there  has  been  the  estab- 
lishment, under  its  influence,  of  hundreds  of  valuable  mission- 
ary libraries  in  the  colleges  and  universities  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  This  work  of  the  Movement  was  one 
of  the  influences  leading  to  the  establishment  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Research  Library,  at  25  Madison  Avenue,  New 


THE    REPORT    OF    THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  65 

York  City,  which  has  become  the  largest  and  richest  collection 
of  missionary  literature  in  the  world.  Another  result  of 
propaganda  conducted  by  the  leaders  of  the  Movement  has  been 
the  establishment  of  missionary  chairs  and  lectureships  in  many  col- 
leges and  theological  seminaries  and  the  introduction  of  the  study 
of  missions  into  the  curricula  of  many  other  institutions.  Some  ex- 
amples are  Yale,  the  Kennedy  School  of  Missions  at  Hartford, 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  the  Southern  Baptist  Theological 
Seminary  at  Louisville,  Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Ohio  Wes- 
leyan  University,  Northwestern  University,  Union  Theological  Sem- 
inary, the  College  of  Missions  in  Indianapolis,  Vanderbilt  University. 

As  a  result  of  the  wise  direction  given  to  the  mission  study  fea- 
ture of  its  work  and  the  rapid  increase  in  the  number  of  students 
enrolled  in  mission  study  classes  and  other  means  of  missionary 
education,  there  has  come  over  the  student  body  of  North  America 
a  marked  change  of  attitude  toward  the  subject  of  missions  and  to- 
ward world  problems.  Students  today  have  a  broader  intelligence 
regarding  the  social  conditions  and  religious  problems,  as  well  as  the 
possibilities  of  the  various  non-Christian  nations.  They  feel  and 
manifest  a  wider  sympathy  for  men  of  other  races.  They  have  been 
helped  to  form  the  true  conception,  that  backward  and  depressed 
races  and  peoples  are  not  to  be  exploited  by  stronger  nations  but  are 
to  be  served  and  helped  along  the  pathway  of  progress  and  self-de- 
termination. They  have  a  larger  understanding  of  the  worth  as  well 
as  the  inadequacy  of  the  non-Christian  religions  and,  above  all,  of 
the  indispensable  character  and  mission  of  pure  Christianity.  They 
entertain  a  deeper  appreciation  of  the  missionary  enterprise  and  of 
the  missionary  career.  They  have  come  to  feel  a  new  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility for  the  evangelization  of  the  world  and^  for  the  Chris- 
tianizing of  national  life  and  of  international  and  interracial  rela- 
tions. In  the  pathway  of  the  study  of  the  social  and  religious  prob- 
lems of  foreign  lands  has  come  the  great  development  of  the  study 
of  North  American  social  problems.  Thus  students  are  being  pre- 
pared today  as  never  before  for  the  responsibilities  of  Church  mem- 
bership and  of  world  citizenship.  At  a  time  when  such  writers  as 
Benjamin  Kidd,  Viscount  Bryce,  Ambassador  Reinsch,  Lord  Robert 
Cecil,  General  Smuts,  Viscount  Grey  and  President  Wilson  are  em- 
phasizing so  strongly  the  importance  of  bringing  to  bear  Christian 
ideals  and  principles  on  the  pressing  world  problems,  it  is  highly  for- 
tunate and  clearly  providential  that  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment has,  through  its  Educational  Department,  reaching  out  to  every 
center  of  learning  in  North  America,  introduced  means  and 
methods  for  raising  up  and  educating  young  men  and,  women  for 
their  new  world  responsibilities. 

In  holding  to  its  distinctive  mission  in  the  realm  of  missionary 


66  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

education,  that  of  preparing  students  for  determining  intelligently 
and  conclusively  their  relation  to  the  world-wide  program  of  Christ, 
the  Movement  has  indirectly  exerted  a  wide  and  profound  influence 
on  the  promotion  of  mission  study  beyond  the  confines  of  the  col- 
leges and  universities.  It  is  within  the  facts  to  state  that  the  modern 
mission  study  movement  was  originated  by  the1  Student  Volunteer 
Movement.  This  part  of  its  work  led  to  the  corresponding  activities 
of  the  Central  Committee  of  United  Study  of  Missions  of  Women's 
Boards,  of  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Movement,  later  known 
as  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  and  likewise  of  the  Lay- 
men's Missionary  Movement.  These  agencies  and  others,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  have  in  turn  carried  the  plans,  methods,  facilities 
and  inspiration  of  mission  study  far  and  wide  among  millions  of 
members  of  the  Christian  Church. 

FOSTERING  FINANCIAL  STEWARDSHIP 

From  the  beginning,  the  Movement  has  been  a  financial  force 
for  missions.  A  generation  ago  the  combined  missionary  gifts  of  the 
colleges  and  seminaries  were  less  than  $5,000  a  year.  As  a  result  of 
constant  emphasis  on  the  importance  of  missionary  giving,  the  gifts 
of  university,  college  and  seminary  constituencies  of  the  two  coun- 
tries have  increased  year  by  year  until  last  year  they  amounted  to  a 
little  over  $300,000.  It  is  a  striking  fact  that  during  the  war  period, 
when  the  number  of  students  was  greatly  diminished,  the  scale  of 
missionary  giving  was  augmented.  This  is  all  the  more  remarkable 
when  it  is  recalled  that  during  the.  last  three  years  of  the  war  period 
the  American  students  gave  such  large  sums  in  connection  with  what 
is  known  as  the  Student  Friendship  Fund,  the  gifts  for  this  purpose, 
not  to  mention  other  war  gifts,  being  over  $200,000  in  the  year 
1916-17,  $1,295,000  in  the  year  1917-18,  and  over  $2,300,000  in  the 
3rear  1918-19.  Scores  of  universities  and  colleges  have  been  en- 
couraged by  the  Movement  to  adopt  the  plan  of  supporting  entirely 
or  in  large  part  their  own  representative  on  the  foreign  field.  Never 
were  so  many  other  colleges  planning  to  undertake  similar  obliga- 
tions. Some  of  them,  such  as  Yale,  Princeton  and  Oberlin,  maintain 
entire  mission  stations  or  establishments,  each  having  on  its  staff 
several  missionaries.  The  giving  in  some  colleges  and  schools  has 
been  so  generous  and  even  sacrificial  that  it  has  put  to  shame  the 
missionary  giving  in  the  Churches.  In  some  institutions  the  under- 
graduates have  given  on  the  average  ten  dollars  to  twenty  dollars 
each  per  annum.  Were  the  giving  of  the  Churches  on  the  same 
scale  the  financial  problem  of  missions  would  be  solved. 

As  a  result  of  this  feature  of  the  work  of  the  Movement,  tens 
of  thousands  of  students  are  being  trained  year  by  year  in  habits  of 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  67 

systematic  and  proportionate  giving.  Large  numbers  of  students 
have  been  led  to  assume  the  support  of  one  or  more  representatives 
on  the  foreign  field,  and  some  of  them,  as  a  result  of  the  impulse 
and  education  received  in  their  student  days,  have  subsequently 
given  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  toward  missionary  objects, 
Many  hundreds  of  ministers,  keeping  in  mind  what  was  done  in 
their  student  days  in  college  or  seminary,  have  led  their  Churches 
to  become  responsible  for  the  support  of  a  missionary  or  a  mission 
station  or  institution.  Thus,  under  the  influence  of  the  Movement, 
the  centers  of  learning  have  become  experiment  stations  and  propa- 
gating centers  for  far  greater  financial  achievements  for  missions 
than  had  ever  before  been  contemplated. 

CONTRIBUTION  TO  THE  MORAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  OF  THE  COLLEGES 

The  influence  of  the  Movement  on  the  religious  life  of  the  col- 
leges and  universities  of  North  America  has  been  both  wide  and  pro- 
found. It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  within  the  generation  the  out- 
look of  a  vast  majority  of  Christian  students  has  been  changed  from 
the  provincial  to  the  cosmopolitan.  The  words  "missionary"  and 
"missions"  mean  something  entirely  different  to  the  student  mind 
today  even  in  denominational  colleges  and  seminaries  from  what 
they  connoted  to  the  preceding  generation.  Under  the  influence  of 
the  addresses  of  the  traveling  secretaries,  of  the  many  mission  study 
and  discussion  groups  and  forums  and  of  the  various  student  con- 
ferences and  conventions,  contracted  ideas  have  fast  given  way  to 
enlarged  conceptions  of  the  grandeur  and  transcendent  possibilities 
of  this  greatest  work  which  confronts  the  Church  of  God. 

A  strong,  well-rounded  type  of  character  is  developed  under 
the  influence  of  the  missionary  idea  because  the  missionary  spirit  is 
in  reality  the  spirit  of  Christ  Himself.  Where  it  dominates  the 
thinking  and  action  of  students,  they  are  not  only  broadened  but  hu- 
manized. The  spirit  of  brotherhood  and  unselfishness  is  manifested. 
Compassion  and  love  are  developed.  The  missionary  challenge  ap- 
peals to  the  spirit  of  adventure,  the  heroic  and  the  sacrificial  in 
students  and  thus  calls  out  the  strongest  strains  of  their  nature.  It 
promotes  honesty  in  dealing  with  evidence  and,  therefore,  makes  for 
decision  of  character  and  for  a  life  of  reality.  It  prevents  the  hard- 
ening of  sympathy  and  conscience  by  demanding  that  generous  im- 
pulses be  expressed  in  action,  instead  of  being  allowed  to  evaporate. 
The  dominant  note  of  the  Movement,  as  has  already  been  empha- 
sized, is  the  recognition  of  the  Lordship  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  em- 
phasis on  this  idea  of  regarding  one's  life  not  as  one's  own,  but  as 
belonging  to  Christ  has  done  more  to  give  reality  and  depth  to  the 
religious  life  of  the  colleges  and  seminaries  than  any  idea  which 


68  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

The  work  of  the  Movement  has  been  most  wholesome  in  coun- 
teracting the  subtle  dangers  which  tend  to  weaken  character  and 
contract  the  influence  of  students.  The  Volunteer  program  and 
spirit  are  a  living  protest  against  the  forces  of  materialism  and  self- 
ishness as  well  as  against  all  that  is  narrow  and  intolerant.  The 
summons  of  the  Movement  calling  men  to  stupendous  tasks  and  to 
lives  of  stern  and  rugged  discipline  cuts  across  habits  of  luxury  and 
the  subtle  perils  of  love  of  ease.  By  developing  in  students  the 
power  of  vision  to  realize  and  the  impulse  to  respond  to  the  needs 
and  claims  of  distant  nations  and  peoples,  the  Movement  renders  the 
greatest  possible  service  to  the  home  land,  for  as  the  late  Jacob  Riis 
has  pointed  out,  "every  dollar  given  to  foreign  countries  develops 
ten  dollars'  worth  of  energy  for  dealing  effectively  with  the  tasks  at 
our  own  doors." 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  has  likewise  made  an  enorm- 
ous contribution  to  the  faith  of  the  students  of  our  day.  The  vast 
and  overwhelmingly  difficult  program  to  which  it  has  summoned 
them  has  served  to  exercise,  strengthen  and  quicken  their  faith.  Its 
emphasis  upon  the  fundamental  points  of  the  Christian  religion  has 
given  men  a  vivid  appreciation  of  the  incomparable  worth  of  the 
Christian  Gospel.  Through  its  promotion  of  fair-minded  study  of 
the  non-Christian  religions,  it  has  not  only  made  students  aware  of 
the  inadequacy  of  these  religions  but  at  the  same  time  has  caused 
to  stand  out  the  absolute  sufficiency  of  pure  Christianity  to  meet  the 
needs  of  the  human  heart  and  of  the  human  race.  It  has  shown  im- 
pressively that  only  a  Christianity  powerful  enough  to  conquer  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  the  followers  of  the  non-Christian  religions  in 
Asia  and  Africa,  can  show  itself  able  to  meet  the  deepest  needs  in 
the  life  of  the  United  States  and  Canada.  The  influence  of  the  ex- 
ample of  thousands  of  volunteers  thinking  enough  of  their  own  re- 
ligion to  go  forth  to  propagate  it  with  conviction  in  the  homes  of  the 
non-Christian  religions  is  in  itself  an  apologetic  which  has  led  many 
unbelieving  students  to  investigate  afresh  the  claims  of  Christ  and 
to  yield  themselves  to  Him.  We  are  just  beginning  to  recognize  also 
the  rich  apologetic  value  of  the  work  of  the  Volunteer  Movement 
through  its  presentation  to  students  of  the  world- wide,  vital  and  tri- 
umphant power  of  the  Living  Christ. 

The  great  war  revealed  as  never  before  the  limitless  capacities 
of  the  students  of  our  generation.  There  were  disclosed  within  them 
latent  powers  of  courageous  and  unselfish  effort,  of  capacity  for  ex- 
treme sacrifice,  of  ability  to  lose  themselves  in  great  causes,  of 
power  of  initiative,  leadership  and  co-operation,  which,  if  released 
and  related  to  the  great  plans  of  Christ  for  all  mankind,  would  make 
possible  an  absolutely  unprecedented  and  hitherto  unbelievable  ex- 
pansion of  His  Kingdom.  The  missionary  program  alone  furnishes 


TUK    REPORT    OF    THi:    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  69 

an  adequate  outlet  for  the.se  newly  disclosed  and  well  nigh  boundless 
energies.  It  is  not  surprising  that  the  strongest  students,  under  the 
spell  of  the  attraction  of  hard  things,  have  been  dedicating  them- 
selves in  increasing  numbers  to  the  missionary  career. 

INFLUENCE  OF  DETAINED  VOLUNTEERS  AND  OF  NON-VOLUNTEERS 

It  speaks  much  for  the  spirit  of  genuineness  in  the  Volunteer 
Movement  that  its  detained  volunteers  have  likewise  been  a  mighty 
power  in  the  world.  The  thorough-going  volunteer  who  has  been 
providently  hindered  does  not  become  discouraged  or  self-indulgent. 
Instead  of  losing  his  interest  in  the  Movement  and  renouncing  its 
ideals,  he  rather  redoubles  his  efforts  and  seeks  to  devote  his  life 
on  the  home  field  to  backing  up  the  missionary  enterprise  as  earn- 
estly as  he  would  have  done  had  he  been  privileged  to  hasten  to  the 
front.  Thus  hundreds  of  hindered  volunteers  have  thrown  them- 
selves with  added  intensity  into  home  missionary  work  in  the  fron- 
tier fields  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  or  in  needy  metropolitan 
or  suburban  parishes.  Not  a  few  of  them  who  have  been  detained 
have  exerted  as  teachers  or  as  pastors  a  wonderful  influence  in  rais- 
ing up  volunteers  and  in  furthering  the  missionary  plans  of  the 
Churches.  It  is  an  impressive  fact  that  a  large  proportion  of  the 
most  influential  secretaries  of  both  the  Foreign  and  Home  Mission 
Boards  of  these  two  countries  are  either  hindered  volunteers  or 
students  whose  point  of  view  and  spirit  were  profoundly  influenced 
by  the  Volunteer  Movement.  A  number  of  them  have  been  permit- 
ted to  spend  a  part  of  their  lives  on  the  foreign  field  and  it  is  char- 
acteristic of  most  of  them  that  they  never  wholly  abandon  the  hope 
that  the  way  may  yet  open  for  them  to  go  forth  again  to  proclaim 
Christ  where  he  has  not  been  named. 

A  study  of  the  causes  which  have  influenced  students  to  enter 
the  Christian  ministry  and  other  distinctly  religious  callings  on  the 
home  field  reveals  the  strong  reflex  influence  exerted  by  the  Move- 
ment. A  multitude  of  young  men  and  young  women,  to  whom  the 
way  did  not  providentially  open  to  go  abroad,  have  under  the  power 
of  the  volunteer  appeal  dedicated  themselves  to  Christ's  service  at 
home.  Moreover,  each  volunteer  stands  for  more  than  one  volunteer. 
He  represents  a  number  of  student  friends  and  classmates  who,  be- 
cause of  his  example,  or  better,  because  of  the  reasons  which  infl- 
uenced his  life  decision,  will  with  conviction  back  him  and  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise  itself.  Indeed,  one  of  the  most  encouraging  de- 
velopments in  the  last  decade  of  the  period  under  review  has  been 
this  recognition  on  the  part  of  students,  who  have  not  considered 
themselves  called  of  God  to  be  either  foreign  missionaries  or  pastors, 
that  it  is  equally  their  duty  as  laymen  to  spend  their  lives  for  the 
sake  of  world  evangelization  and  Christianization.  If  the  message 


7O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be  taken  to  every  part  of  the  world  in  our  life- 
time, it  is  absolutely  imperative  that  the  entire  body  of  Christian 
students  of  this  generation  see  eye  to  eye  and  work  as  one  mind  to 
this  end.  In  the  early  part  of  the  generation  there  was  a  tendency 
among  students  to  look  upon  the  active  promotion  of  the  missionary 
movement  as  something  quite  outside  the  ordinary  Christian  life. 
They  assumed  that  to  extend  Christ's  Kingdom  was  purely  optional 
and  the  peculiar  duty  of  clergymen  and  missionaries.  The  Volunteer 
Movement  pressed  upon  them  the  truth  that  an  active  missionary 
spirit  is  inseparable  from  a  genuine  Christian  life  and  that  a  man 
might  well  question  whether  he  is  a  Christian  at  all  if  he  finds  him- 
self indifferent  to  making  Christ  accessible  to  all  mankind.  There- 
fore, the  fact  that  the  old  antithesis  between  the  claims  of  the  home 
and  the  foreign  fields  has  so  largely  disappeared  is  highly  reassur- 
ing. Next  to  the  need  of  students  dedicated  to  the  work  of  foreign 
missions  is  the  need  of  young  men  and  young  women  who  stay  at 
home  for  the  express  purpose  of  developing  on  this  continent  the 
strongest  possible  base  for  the  maintenance  of  the  world-wide  Chris- 
tian campaign.  To  stay  at  home  for  any  lower  reason  would  defeat 
the  object  of  the  Movement  and  at  the  same  time  impoverish  the 
lives  of  those  who  hold  aloof  from  carrying  out  the  inspiring  plans 
of  Christ  for  His  Kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  all  men. 

FAR-REACHING   INFLUENCE   OF   VOLUNTEER   CONVENTIONS 

It  has  been  the  custom  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  to 
hold  a  great  International  Convention  once  in  each  student  genera- 
tion of  approximately  four  years.  The  chain  of  these  gatherings  is 
as  follows: 

Cleveland,  1891,  attended  by     680 

Detroit,  1894,  attended  by  1,325 

Cleveland,  1898,  attended  by  2,221 

Toronto,  1902,  attended  by  2,957 

Nashville,  1906,  attended  by  4,235 

Rochester,          1910,  attended  by  3,747 
Kansas  City,      1914,  attended  by  5,031 

Owing  to  the  war  a  wider  interval  has  elapsed  since  the  last 
Convention.  Those  who  are  most  familiar  with  these  gatherings  and 
with  the  outreach  of  their  influence  regard  them  as  having  been 
among  the  most  creative  and  potent  of  all  the  influences  set  in  mo- 
tion by  the  Movement.  They  go  further  and  insist  that  had  the 
Movement  done  nothing  else  than  make  possible  these  large,  repre- 
sentative and  vital  assemblies  of  the  coming  leaders  of  the  nations, 
it  would  have  justified  its  existence.  It  is  true  that  the  Volunteer 
Conventions  hold  a  unique  place  in  the  life  of  the  students  of  North 
America.  They  have  literally  marked  epochs  in  the  missionary  and 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  71 

religious  life  of  the  colleges  of  Canada  and  the  United  States.  They 
are  the  touchstone  to  all  that  pertains  to  widest  vision,  to  highest 
ideals  and  to  most  highly  multiplying  influence.  They  have  done 
more  than  any  other  one  thing  to  make  vivid  and  commanding  the 
world-wide  program  of  Christianity.  They  have  also  been  the  prin- 
cipal factor  in  enabling  the  students  of  North  America  to  recognize 
not  only  the  wholeness  but  likewise  the  oneness  of  the  task  confront- 
ing North  American  Christian  forces  as  they  face  the  non-Christian 
world  as  well  as  the  unchristian  aspects  of  our  own  civilization. 
Moreover,  these  gatherings  have  enabled  the  American  and  Cana- 
dian students  to  realize  their  spiritual  solidarity.  In  a  gathering  like 
this,  where  we  have  represented  almost  every  university  and  college 
of  all  the  American  states  and  Canadian  provinces,  we  come  to  ap- 
preciate afresh  that  we  of  these  two  young  Anglo-Saxon  lands  have 
behind  us  a  common  tradition  in  the  deepest  things  of  life — those 
that  pertain  to  religion,  language  and  laws,  that  we  are  inspired  by 
common  ideals  and  destinies,  that  we  are  summoned  to  share  com- 
mon responsibilities  in  extending  throughout  the  world  the  limits  of 
Christ's  Kingdom.  This  solidarity  has  come  to  mean  something 
richer  and  more  profound  as  a  result  of  the  common,  sacred  exper- 
ience which  has  tinged  with  blood  and  tears  the  recent  fateful  years. 
In  addition  to  these  great  International  Conventions,  it  should 
be  pointed  out  that  each  year  there  assemble  in  various  regional  sum- 
mer conferences  of  the  Student  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  the  Student  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada  and  in  the  different  state  and  district  conferences 
of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  not  less  than  ten  thousand 
students  and  professors  to  prepare  themselves  for  efficient  leadership 
of  the  Christian  activities  in  the  colleges  and  universities.  These 
gatherings  constitute  an  invaluable  recruiting  ground  for  the  Vol- 
unteer Movement  as  well  as  opportunities  for  furthering  its  other 
high  aims.  Grateful  recognition  should  also  be  given  to  the  series 
of  Student  Volunteer  Conferences  which  have  been  conducted  in  the 
British  Isles  and  to  similar  gatherings  which  have  been  held  on  the 
continent  of  Europe,  in  Australia,  and  in  South  Africa  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Student  Missionary  Movements  of  these  lands.  These 
gatherings  have  meant  to  the  students  of  those  parts  of  the  world 
what  our  Volunteer  Conventions  have  meant  to  the  student  life  of 
North  America. 

INFLUENCE  OF  THE  MOVEMENT  UPON  STUDENTS  OF  OTHER  LANDS 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  of  North  America  has  sent 
out  powerful  waves  of  influence  to  the  student  life  of  other  lands. 
The  religious  life  of  the  North  American  and  British  universities  in- 


72  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

ter-acted  for  many  years  especially  through  the  visits  of  certain  re- 
ligious leaders,  for  example,  the  visits  of  Mr.  Moody  to  the  British 
universities  in  the  /o's  and  early  So's,  the  visit  of  Henry  Drummond 
and  of  J.  E.  K.  Studd  to  American  colleges  somewhat  later,  and 
through  visits  made  by  British  students  to  Northfield.  The  story  of 
the  Cambridge  Band  early  served  to  kindle  missionary  interest  and 
faith  among  American  students.  After  the  inauguration  of  the  Vol- 
unteer Movement  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  Mr.  Wilder  and  Mr, 
Forman,  its  founders,  were  possibly  the  chief  human  instruments  in 
bringing  about  the  organization  along  similar  lines  of  what  first  be- 
came known  as  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  of  the 
British  Isles.  This  organization  has  accomplished  a  wonderful  work 
in  the  colleges  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  and  has  exerted  a  great 
influence  on  the  missionary  life  of  the  Churches.  Under  its  influence 
over  two  thousand  student  volunteers  have  sailed  in  connection  with 
various  missionary  societies  of  the  British  Isles.  Its  series  of  mis- 
sionary conferences  as  well  as  the  visits  of  its  members  have 
constituted  one  of  the  chief  factors  in  transplanting  the  volunteer 
idea  to  the  universities  of  the  Continent,  especially  to  those  of  Hol- 
land, France,  Switzerland  and  Germany. 

The  visits  of  Mr.  Wilder  had  much  to  do  with  quickening  the 
missionary  interest,  activity  and  consecration  of  the  students  of  Nor- 
way, Sweden,  Denmark  and  Finland,  and  later  of  other  student 
fields  of  the  Continent.  Representatives  of  the  North  American 
Movement  were  instrumental  in  transplanting  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment to  the  universities  of  Australia  and  New  Zealand  and  a  joint 
deputation  of  American  and  British  student  leaders  rendered  a  sim- 
ilar service  in  South  Africa. 

A  most  significant  development  was  that  which  came  through 
the  visits  of  American  student  workers  to  Asia,  resulting  in  the  rais- 
ing up  from  among  students  a  large  number  of  volunteers  for  the 
ministry.  This  impulse  has  been  strengthened  through  the  years  in 
India,  Ceylon,  China,  Japan,  Korea,  the  Levant  and  native  South 
Africa  by  the  increasing  number  of  volunteers  who  have  gone  out 
to  these  fields  from  the  United  States,  Canada,  Great  Britain,  the 
Continent  and  Australasia.  The  most  fruitful  of  these  indigenous 
movements  is  that  in  China  where,  under  the  Christlike  leadership 
of  Ding  Li  Mei,  within  the  past  few  years  hundreds  of  Chinese 
students  have  been  led  to  dedicate  their  lives  to  the  Christian  min- 
istry. While  these  movements  on  the  mission  field  are  primarily 
concerned  with  recruiting  for  home  missions,  they  all  share  with  the 
Movement  of  so-called  Christian  countries  its  world-wide  vision  and 
purpose. 

Next  in  point  of  missionary  importance  to  the  student  mission- 
ary uprising  itself,  was  the  organization  of  the  World's  Student 


THE    REPORT    OF    THE   EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  73 

Christian  Federation  in  Sweden  in  1895,  which  today  federates  all 
of  the  Christian  Student  Movements  of  the  world.  This  has  greatly 
facilitated  the  interchange  of  ideas  and  experience  among  students 
of  the  nations  and  has  thus  made  it  possible  for  each  national 
Student  Movement  to  make  its  missionary  influence  most  powerfully 
felt  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  The  Federation,  in  binding  to- 
gether the  coming  leaders  of  all  lands  and  races,  and  focussing  their 
attention  and  influence  on  the  evangelization  and  Christianization  of 
the  whole  world,  is  rendering  an  inestimable  service  to  Christian 
missions. 

Thus  we  have  seen  realized  within  our  day  the  word  of  pro- 
phecy uttered  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment in  their  report  at  the  first  Volunteer  Convention,  held  in  Cleve- 
land in  1891,  in  which  they  said :  "If  the  students  of  the  Protestant 
world  were  linked  together  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  in  this  Move- 
ment, it  would  greatly  hasten  the  establishment  of  Christ's  Kingdom 
throughout  the  world."  The  late  Dr.  George  Smith,  of  Edinburgh, 
in  an  address  some  time  ago,  acknowledged  this  great  contribution 
of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in  these  apt  words,  "The  Move- 
ment has  created  a  Christian  nucleus  which  in  East  and  West  has 
made  every  college  in  its  degree  a  missionary  institute  or  a  mission- 
ary station." 

REFLEX   INFLUENCE   UPON   HOME   CHURCHES 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  has  sown  much  seed  beyond 
its  self-appointed  student  fields  and  this  seed  has  already  brought 
forth  fruit.  Special  attention  should  be  called  to  the  influence  which 
it  has  exerted  upon  the  Churches  of  North  America.  From  the  be- 
ginning of  its  life  it  appealed  powerfully  to  the  imagination  of  the 
North  American  Churches.  At  a  time  when  vast  multitudes  of 
church  members  were  indifferent  to  the  missionary  obligation,  the 
sudden  uprising  of  the  student  missionary  host  presented  a  living 
irresistible  challenge.  The  first  volunteer  bands  sent  their  members 
out  to  speak  in  the  Churches  and  this  plan  has  continued  to  be  fol- 
lowed as  the  Movement  has  grown  in  numbers.  Many  thousands 
of  student  volunteers  and  of  other  earnest  Christian  students  under 
their  guidance  have  brought  into  the  Churches  their  commanding 
world  vision,  their  kindling  enthusiasm  and  their  life  dedication  to 
the  world  plans  of  their  divine  Master.  In  season  and  out  of  season 
they  have  proclaimed  their  watchword  "the  evangelization  of  the 
world  in  this  generation."  This  new  missionary  challenge  and  pro- 
gram have  come  with  quickening  power  to  the  Churches  and  have 
done  much  to  enlarge  their  faith  and  call  forth  their  sacrificial  de- 
votion. Not  long  before  his  death  President  Charles  Cuthbert  Hall 
significantly  wrote :  "There  is  an  advance  toward  the  world  view  in 


74  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

certain  sections  of  the  Church.  I  attribute  the  advance,  very  largely, 
to  the  indirect  influence  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement." 

Soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  America 
experienced  quite  a  prolonged  period  of  financial  stringency.  This 
had  its  effect  in  contracting  the  missionary  plans  of  the  Churches. 
It  bid  fair  to  exert  a  chilling  influence  on  the  new  and  burning  mis- 
sionary zeal  kindled  by  the  Movement.  In  fact,  the  secretary  of  one 
of  the  leading  Mission  Boards  urged  on  an  important  occasion,  al- 
though doubtless  with  great  reluctance,  "we  must  bank  the  fires  of 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement."  At  a  time  like  that  the  Volun- 
teer Movement  furnished  the  Churches  an  appeal  which  never  failed 
to  call  forth  self-sacrificing  liberality.  Hundreds  of  volunteers  went 
among  the  Churches,  saying,  "We  have  given  our  lives  to  the  mis- 
sionary career ;  we  want  to  go  to  the  field ;  the  Mission  Boards  can- 
not send  us.  Will  you  send  us  as  your  representatives  or  substi- 
tutes under  the  Boards  ?"  Hundreds  of  congregations,  families  and 
individuals  found  it  impossible  to  resist  such  an  appeal  and  as- 
sumed, often  through  deep  and  rewarding  sacrifice,  the  financial 
support  of  such  workers.  In  fact,  it  was  the  volunteers  who  intro- 
duced the  living  link  idea,  that  is,  the  plan  of  an  individual  or  a 
family  or  a  parish  supporting  a  missionary,  or  a  mission  station  or 
institution.  The  leaders  and  members  of  the  Movement  elaborated 
this  plan  in  pamphlets  which  were  circulated  in  countless  communi- 
ties. The  leaders  of  the  Mission  Boards  recognized  this  unique 
service  and  repeatedly  expressed  their  deep  appreciation.  The  prac- 
tice of  many  an  American  and  Canadian  volunteer  might  well  be 
expressed  in  the  following  description  of  Samuel  J.  Mills,  that  first 
student  volunteer  of  the  North  American  continent:  "When  not 
ready  to  go  to  the  foreign  field,  he  could  not  wait  in  idleness.  No 
dreams  of  a  field  more  to  his  liking  kept  him  from  tilling  the  field 
at  his  feet.  He  waited  not  for  an  opportunity  to  turn  up ;  he  made 
the  opportunity.  He  made  himself  master  of  facts  and  used  them 
as  shot  and  shell  to  beat  down  the  walls  of  carelessness  and  indif- 
ference." 

Through  all  the  thirty-three  years  of  the  life  of  the  Movement 
the  volunteers  have  interested  themselves  especially  in  the  young 
people  of  the  churches.  Volunteer  bands  were  in  the  habit  of  send- 
ing deputations  to  work  in  the  Young  People's  Societies,  seeking  to 
spread  missionary  information,  to  promote  the  study  of  missionary 
books  and  to  lead  young  people  into  right  habits  of  giving  and  of 
prayer  for  missions.  At  every  Volunteer  Convention  it  was  like- 
wise customary  to  have  present  official  representatives  of  the  Young 
People's  Movements.  Thus  the  Volunteer  Movement  and  these 
Young  People's  Movements  have  always  regarded  themselves  as 
complementary  to  each  other.  The  thought  was  that  the  millions 


THE    REPORT    OF    THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  75 

who  made  up  the  membership  of  the  Young  People's  organizations 
should  send  the  thousands  who  constituted  the  membership  of  the 
Volunteer  Movement.  At  a  later  stage  leading  members  of  the  Vol- 
unteer Movement  initiated  what  came  to  be  known  as  the  Student 
Missionary  Campaign,  beginning  in  1898  with  the  activities  of  Dr. 
F.  C.  Stephenson  in  the  Methodist  Church  in  Canada,  and  of  Mr. 
F.  S.  Brockman  and  Mr.  S.  Earl  Taylor  among  the  Methodist  bodies 
in  the  United  States.  It  was  not  long  until  similar  projects  were 
launched  in  a  score  of  denominations.  This  led  ultimately  to  the 
formation  of  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Movement  in  1902, 
later  known  as  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  an  agency 
which  has  accomplished  untold  good  in  influencing  the  missionary 
ideals  and  activities  of  the  new  generation.  The  leaders  of  these 
various  denominational  and  inter-denominational  missionary  activi- 
ties among  young  people  were  student  volunteers  or  men  and  women 
who  bore  testimony  that  they  had  received  much  of  their  vision  and 
training  from  the  Volunteer  Movement. 

A  layman,  Mr.  John  B.  Sleman,  of  Washington,  who  attended 
the  Volunteer  Convention  in  Nashville  in  1906,  conceived  while  there 
the  idea  of  rallying  the  lay  forces  of  the  American  and  Canadian 
Churches  to  make  possible  the  sending  forth  in  larger  numbers  of 
student  volunteers.  As  a  result  of  his  obedience  to  that  vision,  there 
was  organized  in  the  month  of  November  of  that  year  the  Laymen's 
Missionary  Movement  of  the  United  States  and  Canada.  Subse- 
quently it  led  to  the  formation  of  similar  movements  in  Great 
Britain,  in  Australasia  and  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.  It  came  at 
a  providential  moment  to  help  prepare  the  North  American  Churches 
for  the  immeasurably  greater  opportunities  and  responsibilities 
which  crowded  the  subsequent  years.  In  the  Laymen's  Movement 
in  North  America  and  elsewhere,  it  is  significant  that  many  of  the 
moving  spirits  were  those  who,  like  its  founder,  received  their  im- 
pulse from  the  Volunteer  Movement. 

It  is  not  too  much  to  state  that  the  splendid  missionary  lead- 
ership now  being  given  the  Churches  of  North  America  is  traceable 
chiefly,  under  God,  to  the  thirty-three  years  of  unresting  missionary 
propaganda  waged  by  the  Volunteer  Movement.  During  this  entire 
period  it  has  been  the  exception  when  there  has  not  been  at  least  one 
visit  made  each  year  in  each  theological  seminary  as  well  as  in  each 
college  by  some  accredited,  capable  representative  of  the  Movement. 
This  means  that  the  vast  majority  of  the  educated  young  men  who 
are  now  in  the  home  ministry  have  been  exposed  to  the  vision,  pro- 
gram, challenge  and  passion  of  the  Volunteer  Movement.  Most  of 
them  have  also  come  under  the  influence  of  its  conferences  and  con- 
ventions and  have  done  intensive  study  in  its  classes  and  discussion 
groups.  It  would  be  surprising,  therefore,  had  the  Movement  not 


76  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

exerted  a  profound  and  truly  formative  influence  on  the  preaching, 
the  planning  and  the  spirit  of  the  leaders  of  the  Churches. 

INFLUENCE    ON    MISSIONARY    STATESMANSHIP    AND    ACTION 

The  Volunteer  Movement  has  exerted  an  enormous  influence  on 
missionary  thinking,  missionary  policy  and  missionary  action  in  the 
various  fields.  The  hundreds  of  Volunteer  Bands,  the  thousands  of 
mission  study  classes,  the  countless  training  institutes  and  confer- 
ences and  the  International  Conventions  have  throughout  the  gener- 
ation resulted  in  raising  up  in  all  the  Churches  scientific  students  of 
the  wide  range  of  questions  involved  in  the  extension  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  At  the  most  plastic  or  formative  time  in  the  character 
and  thought  life  of  young  men  and  young  women,  a  multitude  have 
been  trained  to  think  deeply  and  courageously  on  these  questions. 
Their  thinking  has  been  stimulated  and  guided  by  the  foremost  mis- 
sionary scholars  of  modern  times,  who,  by  the  initiative  of  the 
Movement,  have  been  brought  to  the  colleges,  seminaries  and  con- 
ferences in  order  that  the  young  student  life  might  have  the  benefit 
of  their  knowledge  and  experience  and  come  under  the  influence 
of  their  personalities.  The  hundreds  of  traveling  secretaries,  who 
have  been  chosen  from  the  ranks  of  the  leading  students  of  the  day 
or  from  the  returned  missionaries  of  most  progressive  spirit,  have 
also  been  a  great  factor  in  the  widening  and  deepening  of  the  mental 
processes  of  the  student  volunteers  and  of  those  who  were  destined 
to  become  leaders  of  the  Christian  forces  on  the  home  field.  All 
this  has  resulted  in  introducing  into  the  mission  fields  an  element  of 
statesmanship  already  well  advanced.  The  student  volunteers  scat- 
tered over  the  mission  fields  have  taken  a  position  of  leadership  in 
the  most  comprehensive  surveys  which  have  been  made  and  in  the 
furthering  of  the  scientific  study  of  the  missionary  problems.  The 
same  might  be  said  of  the  home  field,  particularly  in  Anglo-Saxon 
countries. 

The  Volunteers  have  been  most  active  in  the  past  generation 
in  pushing  into  unoccupied  regions.  The  Volunteer  Movement 
leaders  have  on  home  platforms  and  through  the  printed  page  been 
the  principal  advocates  on  behalf  of  the  unoccupied  fields  of  the 
world.  It  is  not  strange  that  their  appeals  have  influenced  adventur- 
ous and  heroic  spirits  to  become  missionary  pioneers  in  neglected 
parts  of  Asia  and  Africa.  The  now  generally  accepted  idea  of  the 
duty  and  possibility  of  the  complete  and  prompt  occupation  of  each 
field  and  of  the  world  as  a  whole  was  derived  in  large  measure  from 
the  Volunteer  Watchword  and  from  the  persistent  emphasis  placed 
upon  it  in  all  the  gatherings  and  activities  of  the  Movement.  The 
ideal  of  the  world's  evangelization  has  done  much  to  kindle  the 
membership  of  the  Movement  with  the  passion  of  evangelism  and 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  77 

on  nearly  every  field  student  volunteers  are  among  the  most  fruitful 
reapers.  The  largest  ingatherings  among  the  educated  classes  have 
been  secured  through  their  leadership. 

The  leaders  of  the  Movement  have  ever  placed  the  emphasis 
on  developing  indigenous  leadership  in  the  lands  where  its  members 
are  serving.  The  volunteers  have  helped  to  plant  and  develop  native 
student  movements  which  in  great  fields  like  China  have  become 
most  hopeful  factors  in  the  life  of  rising  Churches.  In  India,  the 
National  Missionary  Society  is  an  indirect  result  of  the  work  of 
the  Indian  Student  Movement.  The  Volunteers  have  done  much 
toward  elevating  able  native  workers  to  places  of  real  leadership  in 
the  Churches.  They  have  also  promoted  a  feeling  and  attitude  of 
democracy  and  fellowship  in  the  relations  between  the  native  and 
the  foreign  workers.  In  the  keenness  of  their  desire  to  help  each 
people  to  make  its  own  contribution  to  the  life  and  spiritual  wealth 
of  the  Church,  they  have  greatly  promoted  larger  understanding  and 
sympathy. 

Volunteers  have  during  the  past  two  or  three  decades  been 
among  the  foremost  leaders  and  at  times  initiators  of  forward  mis- 
sionary movements,  both  on  the  foreign  field  and  at  the  home  base. 
We  need  only  recall  the  forward-looking  and  aggressive  plans  pro- 
jected during  this  period  in  the  national  and  international  confer- 
ences of  missionaries  in  the  Orient  and  in  the  Occident.  They  have 
been  particularly  active  and  helpful  in  promoting  co-operation  and 
unity  among  the  Christian  forces.  The  Volunteer  Movement  came 
into  being  a  number  of  years  before  the  Mission  Boards  of  North 
America  or  Europe  had  established  any  stated  forum  for  interde- 
nominational discussion  of  missionary  problems  or  any  plan  for  in- 
terdenominational study  and  investigation  of  missionary  questions. 
Indeed,  the  Volunteer  Movement  had  its  first  International  Conven- 
tion before  the  Annual'  Conference  of  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of 
North  America  held  its  first  meeting.  For  over  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, during  which  there  has  been  developing  an  increasing  co-oper- 
ative procedure  on  the  part  of  the  Mission  Boards,  such  develop- 
ment has  been  paralleled  by  the  growing  activities  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement,  which  have  been  preparing  the  student  volunteers  to 
make  effective  on  the  mission  field  the  cooperative  purposes  and  pro- 
cesses of  their  own  Mission  Boards.  It  would  be  impossible  for  the 
student  volunteers  to  spend  from  four  to  ten  years  in  the  intimate 
spiritual  fellowship  and  united  service  of  student  days  at  home  and 
then,  after  reaching  the  field  of  their  life  work,  to  lose  touch  and  fall 
apart.  The  enduring  bonds  of  friendship  and  esteem  of  college  days 
still  unite  them.  They  never  wholly  lose  the  spell  of  the  missionary 
vision  which  came  to  them  together  and  commanded  their  united 
devotion  in  their  early  years.  Animated  in  the  most  plastic  days  of 


78  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

their  lives  by  common  purposes,  familiar  with  each  other's  points  of 
view  and  accustomed  to  grapple  with  common  tasks,  they  inevitably 
have  stood  together  in  the  great  conflict  at  the  front.  Face  to  face 
with  the  powerfully  entrenched  systems  of  the  non-Christian  reli- 
gions, of  unbelief  and  of  sin,  they  have  come  to  believe  with  deep 
conviction  that  the  cause  of  Christ  must  present  an  unbroken  front. 
The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  has  ever  stood,  not  for  un- 
denominationalism,  but  for  interdenominationalism.  Its  leaders  be- 
lieve in  the  providential  character  and  mission  of  the  various  Chris- 
tian Communions  or  denominations ;  and,  in  their  administration  of 
the  Movement  as  well  as  in  their  personal  life  and  influence,  they 
have  sought  not  in  vain  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  the  various 
Churches.  But  with  similar  conviction  and  devotion  they  have  rec- 
ognized the  desirability  and  necessity  of  concerted  thinking  and  ef- 
fort to  further  those  processes  which  tend  to  draw  together  in  com- 
mon understanding  and  triumphant  unity  of  action  all  true  disciples 
of  Jesus  Christ.  It  may  be  questioned  whether  there  is  any  other 
one  unifying  influence  among  Christians  which  is  today  more  po- 
tent than  that  of  the  life  and  work  of  the  8,000  American  and  Can- 
adian student  volunteers  and  the  nearly  3,000  British,  Australasian, 
South  African  and  Continental  European  volunteers,  who  constitute 
over  one-third  of  the  foreign  missionaries  of  the  world.  From 
widely  different  angles,  they  are  working  toward  certain  common 
goals,  and  in  their  spirit  and  work  present  to  an  unbelieving  world 
one  of  the  most  dynamic  of  the  apologetics  of  Christianity.  Dr.  Tem- 
ple, late  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  commenting  on  this  Move- 
ment, said,  "The  recognition  of  the  common  task  imposed  upon 
every  variety  of  Christian  belief  will  be  likely  indeed  to  do  more  to 
bring  us  all  into  one  than  any  other  endeavor  that  we  may  make." 
Many  of  the  leaders  of  interdenominational  movements  in  fields  like 
China,  Japan,  India  and  Latin  America,  as  well  as  at  the  home  bases 
in  North  America,  in  Europe  and  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere  are 
volunteers  of  former  days. 

MOST  NOTABLE  CONTRIBUTIONS  OF  THE  MOVEMENT 

One  of  the  foremost  thinkers  of  Europe  has  recently  raised  the 
question  what  has  been  the  most  distinctive  contribution  of  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement.  Some  would  insist  that  the  idea  of 
the  Volunteer  Declaration — "It  is  my  purpose,  if  God  permit,  to  be- 
come a  foreign  missionary" — has  been  the  contribution  of  largest 
power.  It  is  true  that  there  would  have  been  no  continuous  and 
ever-expanding  Volunteer  Movement,  with  all  of  its  abounding 
fruitage,  had  it  not  been  for  the  clear-cut,  unequivocal  statement  of 
personal  purpose  which  has  done  so  much  to  burn  the  bridges  be- 
hind and  to  carry  resolute  men  and  women  across  seas  and  over 


THE    REPORT    OF    THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  79 

mountains  of  difficulties.  Those  words  so  simple  and  yet  so  full  of 
meaning,  epitomizing  as  they  do  the  soul  struggles,  the  life  resolu- 
tion and  the  commanding  vision  of  so  many  thousands  of  students, 
have  resulted  in  pushing  out  within  our  day  on  every  continent  the 
wide  limits  of  Christ's  Kingdom.  The  very  genius  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement  might  well  be  expressed  in  the  words  giving  the  purpose 
of  that  band  of  student  missionaries  at  Williams  College  over  a  cen- 
tury ago,  "to  effect  in  the  persons  of  its  members  a  mission  or  mis- 
sions" to  the  non-Christian  world.  Without  doubt,  the  strength  of 
the  Movement  is  and  ever  will  be  in  its  appeal  for  life. 

Others  would  maintain  that  the  principal  contribution  of  the 
Movement  has  been  the  solidarity  which  it  has  developed  among 
its  members  and  the  members  of  kindred  movements  throughout  the 
world.  Boundless  indeed  are  the  possibilities  for  Christ's  Kingdom 
of  having  in  the  leadership  of  the  aggressive  forces  of  Christianity 
throughout  the  foreign  battlefields  thousands  of  men  and  women  who 
share  the  same  vision,  who  are  commanded  by  the  same  purpose, 
who  have  developed  in  such  large  measure  the  ability  to  co-operate 
and  who  have  so  largely  communicated  their  spirit  of  unity  and 
spiritual  conquest  to  the  tens  of  thousands  of  their  non-volunteer 
fellow  students  of  all  lands  and  races. 

THE  WATCHWORD 

Still  others,  and  their  number  seems  to  be  by  far  the  greatest, 
believe  that  the  most  distinctive,  the  most  original,  most  daring  and 
most  truly  notable  contribution  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  has 
been  its  Watchword — the  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Gen- 
eration. While  the  history  of  this  idea  shows  that  it  has  recurred 
and  been  emphasized  from  time  to  time  since  the  early  days  of 
Christianity,  it  was  not  until  the  Volunteer  Movement,  almost  on 
the  threshold  of  its  career,  adopted  it  formally  as  its  great  motive 
ideal  and  thenceforth  waged  a  persistent  propaganda  in  its  advo- 
cacy, that  it  could  be  said  to  become  a  power  in  the  missionary  life 
of  the  Churches.  When  it  was  first  proclaimed  by  the  Movement, 
it  met  with  distrust  and  opposition.  It  has  grown  steadily  in  favor 
among  both  the  volunteers  and  other  Christian  students  and  has 
been  accepted  increasingly  by  leaders  of  the  Churches.  Christians 
everywhere  have  come  to  recognize  that  there  is  a  re- 
sponsibility resting  upon  each  generation  of  Christians  to  make  the 
Gospel  fully  known  to  the  non-Christians  of  their  own  generation. 
They  know  of  no  reason  which  commends  itself  to  their  judgment 
and  conscience  why  they  should  not  put  forth  a  resolute  and  sus- 
tained effort  to  make  Christ  known  to  every  living  man,  and  the 
world  upon  them  can  be  fulfilled,  if  the  Church  will  but  give  itself 
conviction  ever  deepens  that  this  great  claim  of  the  non-Christian 
to  the  task. 


8O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

The  question  has  been  raised  in  one  quarter  whether  it  might 
not  be  wise  to  abandon  the  Watchword,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  a 
full  generation  has  gone  and  the  world  still  remains  unevangelized. 
This  reveals  evident  misunderstanding.  From  the  beginning  the 
Movement  has  insisted  that,  although  the  Watchword  was  to  be 
taken  as  an  ideal  for  the  Movement  as  a  whole,  the  secret  of  realiz- 
ing it  lay  in  having  a  sufficient  number  not  only  of  individual  student 
volunteers,  but  also  of  other  individual  Christians,  adopt  it  as  their 
personal  Watchword  and  as  a  governing  principle  in  their  lives. 
Who  will  deny  that,  had  a  sufficient  number  of  Christians  accepted 
the  Watchword  as  their  own,  the  necessary  vital  facts  about  Christ 
might  have  been  brought  during  the  generation  within  the  compre- 
hension of  all  men?  Judged  by  the  influence  the  Watchword  has 
had  upon  the  lives  of  those  who  have  accepted  it,  it  seems  entirely 
reasonable  to  infer  that,  had  Christians  far  more  widely  been  brought 
under  its  influence,  this  great  ideal  might  have  been  translated  from 
theory  into  fact. 

The  history  of  the  Movement  shows  that  there  are  great  advan- 
tages in  having  such  a  Watchword  as  a  commanding  ideal.  The 
fact  that  it  is  a  startling  phrase,  calling  for  explanation,  has  ar- 
rested the  attention  of  earnest  men  and  stimulated  their  thought  re- 
garding Christ's  great  program  for  the  world.  It  has  emphasized 
as  has  no  other  one  thing  the  urgency  of  the  world's  evangelization. 
It  constantly  reminds  men  that  the  missionary  problem  is  a  living 
one — one  which  living  men  have  to  face  on  behalf  of  men  now  liv- 
ing. It  does  not  present  an  academic  problem  but  one  which  is  per- 
sonal and  pressing.  It  keeps  men  asking  themselves  the  question, 
Are  we  doing  all  that  we  can  to  reach  our  living  brothers  ?  It  is  a 
stirring  reminder  that  our  plan  must  embrace  the  whole  world  and 
that  we  must  act  without  delay.  None  recognize  so  keenly  the  ne- 
cessity and  value  of  this  aspect  of  the  Watchword  as  do  volunteers 
at  the  front,  face  to  face  with  the  crisis  which  there  confronts  the 
Church.  The  Watchword  is  a  vast  and  bold  challenge,  which  ap- 
peals, therefore,  with  special  force  to  heroic  men — men  who  shrink 
not  from -most  difficult  undertakings.  It  has  called  out  the  latent 
energies  of  the  students  of  the  generation  as  has  no  other  challenge 
ever  presented  to  them. 

Contrary  to  the  impression  of  some,  the  Watchword  has  pro- 
moted thoroughness.  Its  advocates  have  clearly  seen  that  the  task 
to  be  accomplished  is  so  vast  and  so  difficult  that  nothing  short  of 
the  most  thorough  processes  will  avail.  They  also  early  recognized 
that  the  principal  human  factor  in  the  undertaking  is  the  Native 
Church  and  therefore  they  have  emphasized  the  slow  but  sure  pro- 
cess of  building  it  up  at  whatever  cost  of  labor  and  money.  None 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  8l 

have  made  stronger  deliverances  against  superficiality  than  volun- 
teers who  have  been  governed  by  the  Watchword. 

The  Watchword  has  widely  promoted  unity  and  co-operation, 
because  the  very  magnitude  and  difficulty  of  the  task  have  helped  to 
draw  together  the  coming  leaders  of  the  Christian  forces.  It  has 
led  to  a  larger  discovery  of  God  and  to  deepening  acquaintance 
with  Him,  and  has  for  an  increasing  number  lifted  the  whole  mis- 
sionary enterprise  to  the  superhuman  plane.  Its  emphasis  upon  the 
whole  world,  including  all  races  and  peoples,  has  disclosed  to  many 
a  larger  Christ  and  a  larger  Gospel.  They  have  come  to  see  that 
each  race  of  mankind  has  some  fresh  contribution  of  thought,  char- 
acter and  experience  to  make,  and  that  only  as  'each  race  has  had 
opportunity  to  learn  of  Christ  can  it  make  these  contributions.  How 
desirable  it  is  that  the  Church  should  avail  itself  as  soon  as  possible 
of  all  that  nations  as  yet  spiritually  unborn  are  able  to  interpret  of 
Christ's  excellences  and  to  communicate  of  His  power ! 

If  such  a  watchword  had  been  appropriate  in  the  past, 
what  shall  we  not  say  of  its  aptness  and  timeliness  for  the  present 
day!  With  the  ending  of  the  great  world  convulsion,  the  Church 
has  come  into  a  time  of  unprecedented  opportunity.  Never  has  there 
been  a  day  when  simultaneously  in  so  many  parts  of  the  world  the 
doors  were  so  wide  open  as  now.  It  is  a  time  of  unprecedented  dan- 
ger, because  of  the  new  forces,  which  have  recently  been  released. 
Above  all,  it  is  a  time  of  unprecedented  urgency,  owing  to  the  fact 
that  so  many  nations  are  in  a  plastic  and  changing  condition,  owing 
to  the  revived  spirit  of  nationalism  and  racial  patriotism,  owing  to 
the  rapid  spread  of  the  corrupt  influences  of  western  civilization, 
owing  to  the  dangerous  tendencies  in  connection  with  the  non-Chris- 
tian religions  and,  on  the  other  hand,  owing  to  the  recent  unparal- 
leled triumphs  of  Christianity  and  the  rising  tide  of  spiritual  suc- 
cess on  every  hand  and  the  possibility  of  entering  into  the  marvelous 
heritage  prepared  by  the  recent  period  of  thorough  preparation 
Why  has  God  made  the  world  known  and  accessible  today  as  never 
before?  Why  has  He  provided  such  extensive  and  well-equipped 
missionary  agencies  at  the  home  base  and  on  the  foreign  field  in  our 
day?  Why  has  He  placed  such  boundless  resources  at  the  disposal 
of  the  Church?  Surely  such  vast  preparations  have  been  made  for 
some  great  and  commensurate  purpose.  Can  we  question,  in  view 
of  the  character  of  God  and  the  present  state  of  the  world,  that  it  is 
His  will  that  the  whole  field  be  occupied  and  evangelized  in  our  day, 
and  that,  however  difficult  and  vast  the  undertaking,  there  are  re- 
sources in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  latent  in  His  followers,  avail- 
able and  sufficient  to  enable  them  to  carry  out  that  will  ? 

CHRISTIANIZING  INTERNATIONAL  RELATIONSHIPS 

There  are  multiplying  evidences  that  the  Volunteer  Movement 


82  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

has  been  exerting  a  much-needed  influence  toward  Christianizing  the 
impact  of  North  America  on  the  non-Christian  world.  The  widely 
pervasive  work  of  the  Movement  has  not  been  without  its  powerful 
effect  on  the  ideals  and  characters  of  students  entering  the  so- 
called  secular  pursuits.  They,  in  common  with  the  students  enter- 
ing the  missionary  career,  have  caught  visions  of  Christ's  Kingdom 
and  have  begun  to  recognize  their  responsibility  to  further  its  world- 
wide extension.  From  among  these  educated  men,  thousands  have 
gone  forth  to  all  quarters  of  the  world.  Many  of  them  are  respon- 
sible leaders  in  industrial  and  commercial  undertakings  and  within 
the  sphere  of  their  daily  calling  have  sought  to  commend  Chris- 
tianity. Not  a  few  others  in  the  diplomatic  and  consular  service  of 
the  United  States  and  the  British  Empire  have  rendered  great  serv- 
ices not  only  in  safeguarding  missionary  interests  but  also  in  bearing 
faithful  witness  to  Christ  among  officials  of  non-Christian  nations. 
We  may  also  well  be  proud  of  the  courageous  Christian  influence 
which  has  been  exerted  by  officers  and  enlisted  men  of  the  Army 
and  Navy  who  received  their  original  Christian  impulse  through  the 
Volunteer  Movement  and  the  closely  related  Student  Association 
Movement.  It  has  become  the  practice  of  sons  and  daughters  of 
well-to-do  families  to  make  journeys  to  various  parts  of  Asia,  Africa 
and  Latin  America  and  it  has  been  gratifying  to  observe  that  many 
of  these,  who  at  home  had  felt  the  influence  of  the  Student  Move- 
ment, have,  while  abroad,  done  much  to  further  the  missionary 
work.  One  of  the  most  highly  multiplying  influences  has  been  that 
exerted  by  the  students  who  have  gone  out  to  these  foreign  lands  to 
serve  as  teachers  in  Government  and  other  secular  schools.  Pos- 
sibly the  greatest  factor  in  the  Christianizing  of  the  relations  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada  with  non-Christian  people  has  been  the 
friendliness  shown  to  foreign  students  studying  in  the  American  and 
Canadian  universities  and  colleges.  There  are  now  fully  10,000  such 
^tudents,  representing  all  nations,  enrolled  in  our  institutions.  Many 
of  them  are  here  as  a  result  of  the  efforts  of  missionaries  recruited 
by  the  Volunteer  Movement.  Their  character  and  achievements 
are  mightily  affecting  the  attitude  and  spirit  of  American  students; 
social  prejudice  is  being  overcome?  and  a  new  respect  is  being  en- 
gendered for  those  of  different  national  and  religious  viewpoints. 
Moreover,  the  Christian  students  among  us  from  other  lands  are 
greatly  strengthening  the  appeal  for  volunteers.  Irresistible  is  their 
call  to  participate  in  a  genuine  co-operative  effort  on  behalf  of  their 
people.  The  Volunteer  Movement,  working  hand  in  hand  with  the 
Student  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
and  especially  under  the  wise  leadership  of  the  Committee  to  Pro- 
mote Friendly  Relations  among  Foreign  Students,  has  influenced 
profoundly  these  future  leaders  of  the  non-Christian  world.  These 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  83 

strangers  and  friends  within  our  gates  have  been  most  open  and  re- 
sponsive to  such  fraternal  influences.  Many  of  them  have  thus 
been  exposed  to  the  best  side  of  our  civilization.  They  have  been 
led  to  look  beneath  the  surface  and  to  see  that  what  they  most  value 
in  North  American  life  and  institutions  is  traceable  to  Christ  and 
His  teachings  and  that  what  they,  in  common  with  ourselves,  most 
deplore  is  due  not  to  Christ  but  to  the  lack  of  Christ.  As  a  result, 
hundreds  of  them  have  been  influenced  to  investigate  His  teachings 
and  to  identify  themselves  with  His  program  and  service.  Much  has 
been  done  to  promote  international  and  inter-racial  understanding 
and  good  will.  In  fact,  it  may  be  questioned  whether  among  all  the 
influences  at  work  today  to  Christianize  international  relations  and 
to  put  vital,  unselfish  content  into  the  new  international  arrange- 
ments which  are  taking  shape  in  the  world,  there  is  one  comparable 
in  importance  to  that  exerted  by  this  and  the  other  phases  of  the  all- 
embracing  Christian  Student  Movement  in  its  splendid,  constructive 
and  fraternal  efforts  to  lead  the  future  leaders  of  all  lands  and  all 
races  to  realize  in  Christ  their  essential  unity. 

THE  SPRINGS  OF  POWER 

The  Volunteer  Movement  at  the  end  of  thirty-three  years  is 
strong  and  vital  and  never  more  so.  Why  has  it  gone  from  strength 
to  strength  all  these  years  and  what  has  been  the  secret  of  its  pro- 
ductive power?  The  true  answer  to  this  penetrating  question  will 
point  the  way  to  the  larger  achievements  which  lie  before  the  student 
missionary  uprising.  In  the  first  place,  its  personnel  has  been  made 
up  of  those  who  are  young  and  vigorous,  whose  minds  are  educated 
and  whose  lives  are  consecrated  to  the  service  of  God  and  man.  Its 
members  have  been  fired  with  undying  enthusiasm  and  have  ever 
been  responsive  to  new  and  larger  visions  and  plans.  Their  eyes 
have  been  fixed  on  the  coming  day  and  they  have  never  lost  the  first 
flush  of  optimistic  hope. 

Vigilant  and  constant  supervision  has  been  one  of  the  prices 
paid  for  the  growing  fruitfulness  of  the  Movement.  Only  one  year 
was  it  left  without  administrative  direction  and  in  that  short  time  it 
broke  into  parts  and  its  impact  on  the  college  life  of  the  continent 
was  greatly  weakened.  The  lesson,  however,  was  learned  and  ever 
since  the  Movement  has  had  the  benefit  of  wise  guidance.  In  this 
connection  attention  should  be  called  to  the  mutual  benefits  which 
have  been  obtained  from  the  close  organic  relation  which  has  ever 
existed  between  the  Volunteer  Movement  on  the  one  hand  and  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  on  the  other. 
Throughout  the  whole  generation  they  have  acted  and  reacted  most 
helpfully  upon  each  other.  Moreover,  the  Movement  has  had  the 


84  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

invaluable  counsel  of  trusted  leaders  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards 
of  the  Churches.  It  has  regarded  itself  as  their  servant  and  has 
never  lost  touch  with  them.  Now  that  so  many  of  the  Boards  have 
candidate  secretaries  or  departments  closely  articulated  with  the 
Movement,  and  now  that  so  many  of  their  administrative  officers 
are  men  or  women  who  were  once  volunteers  or  whose  early  lives 
were  profoundly  influenced  by  the  Movement,  this  relationship  has 
become  closer  than  ever. 

Through  all  the  years  the  Movement  has  focussed  its  energies 
on  its  distinctive  work,  that  of  recruiting  men  and  women  for  the 
missionary  career.  It  has  furnished  a  splendid  example  of  unde- 
flected  energy.  Time  after  time  efforts  have  been  made  to  induce  it 
to  interest  itself  in  other  objects  or  to  broaden  or  weaken  its  pur- 
pose, but  it  has  held  without  wavering  to  its  objective  and  has  con- 
tinued to  find  its  strength  in  the  appeal  for  life. 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  has  been  preserved  from 
stagnation  because  it  has  kept  a  continuous  human  stream  flowing 
out  from  the  American  and  Canadian  universities  to  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  This  has  made  possible  the  preservation  of  its  reality,  its 
contagious  enthusiasm  and  its  world-conquering  power.  Had  it  not 
thus  preserved  its  crusading  character,  it  would,  like  so  many  other 
organizations,  have  stagnated  and  died. 

The  path  of  boldness  is  the  path  of  growth.  The  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement  addressed  itself  to  a  colossal  task  which  made  an 
heroic  appeal.  In  undertaking  to  give  all  people  now  living  an  ade- 
quate opportunity  to  know  the  Living  Christ,  and  in  adopting  the 
audacious  program  of  making  the  reign  of  Christ  co-extensive  with 
the  inhabited  earth,  it  confronted  the  students  of  the  world  with  a 
challenge  great  and  bold  enough  to  call  out  their  latent  capacities  and 
to  command  their  extreme  devotion. 

The  realization  of  the  Watchword  of  the  Movement  has  neces- 
sitated its  traveling  by  the  way  of  the  Cross.  In  those  colleges  and 
seminaries  and  in  those  countries  where  its  leaders  have  recognized 
this  most  clearly,  the  spirit  of  the  Movement  has  been  preserved  in 
greatest  purity  and  in  truly  world-conquering  power.  The  program 
of  the  Movement  might  well  be  characterized  as  a  campaign  of  un- 
selfishness. It  has  never  sought  to  develop  into  a  permanent  organi- 
zation or  to  become  an  end  in  itself.  In  a  sense  it  has  violated  all 
canons  of  building  up  a  strong  organization  in  that  every  year  of  its 
life  it  has  pushed  out  to  foreign  lands  nearly  all  of  its  leaders.  Its 
ambition  has  been  not  to  perfect  an  organization,  but  to  lose  itself 
in  the  world's  greatest  cause.  Thus  it  has  expressed  itself  through 
many  Christian  Communions  and  through  countless  Christian  or- 
ganizations and  agencies.  It  has  decreased ;  they  have  increased.  It 
is  this  deep,  sacrificial  strain  running  through  all  its  activities  which 


THE    REPORT    OF   THE    EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE  8$ 

goes  so  far  to  explain  its  multiplying  power.  "Except  a  grain  of 
wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die  it  abideth  by  itself  alone,  but  if  it 
die  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit." 

The  true  source  of  the  vital  energy  of  the  Movement  has  been 
its  relation,  through  the  exercise  of  prayer,  to  the  Source  of  all  life 
and  power.  The  streams  that  turn  the  machinery  of  the  world  rise 
in  solitary  places.  The  origins  of  this  incomparable  offering  of  life 
lie  in  secret  places — in  the  lives  of  individual  students  in  communion 
with  the  Living  God.  The  Movement  assumed  visible,  corporate  ex- 
pression in  the  never-to-be-forgotten  gatherings  for  united  prayer  of 
the  undergraduates  at  Mount  Hermon.  Every  onward  impulse  in  its 
career  was  generated  in  prayer.  Everything  vital  or  essential  to  its 
triumphant  progress  among  the  nations — the  separating  of  workers, 
the  thrusting  them  forth  as  God-sent  men,  the  overcoming  of  appar- 
ently insuperable  obstacles,  the  coming  upon  them  of  accessions  of 
superhuman  power,  and  manifesting  through  them  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  the  fountain  of  all  real  beauty  that  is  in  the  world,  the  laying 
of  the  foundations  and  rising  of  the  walls  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ 
among  the  nations — these  and  everything  else  bearing  the  Divine 
marks  are  traceable  to  prayer.  Jesus  Christ  is  at  once  the  attractive 
and  the  impelling  force  of  the  Movement.  It  is  occupied  with  His 
program.  It  acknowledges  Him  as  its  Divine  leader.  In  so  far  as  it 
humbles  itself  and  yields  itself  to  His  sway,  He  will  continue  to  be 
its  productive  power.  "A  body  of  free  men  who  love  God  with  all 
their  might,  and  yet  know  how  to  cling  together,  could  conquer  this 
modern  world  of  ours." 

On  behalf  of  the  Executive  Committee, 
JOHN  R.  MOTT,  Chairman. 


THE  LATENT  CAPACITIES  OF  THE 

STUDENTS  OF  CANADA  AND 

THE  UNITED  STATES 

The  Men  Students  of  the  United  States — DAVID  R.  PORTER 

The  Women  Students  of  the  United  States — 
Miss  LOUISE  HOLMQUIST 

The  Negro  Students — DR.  GEORGE  E.  HAYNES 
The  Students  of  Canada — CHARLES  W.  BISHOP 


THURSDAY  MORNING 
JANUARY  ONE 


THE  MEN  STUDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 
DAVID  R.  PORTER 


[We  ha/e  been  dealing  with  the  past.  We  now  set  our  faces  toward 
the  coming  cays.  I  am  going  to  call  upon  a  group  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Student  Movements  of  America  to  remind  us  of  some  of  the  latent  capaci- 
ties, the  uncovered  and  unreleased  capacities  of  the  student  field  right  here 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  As  we  listen  to  these  messages  we  will 
be  conscious  that  these  capacities  cannot  be  presented  in  terms  which  would 
exaggerate  the  facts. — The  Chairman.] 

How  unexpectedly  but  deeply  we  have  been  moved  as  we  have 
listened  to  this  story  of  what  the  previous  generation  of  students 
has  done.  Have  we  not  been  asking  ourselves,  what  was  the  reason 
that  thirty-three  years  ago  caused  this  fountain  to  burst  forth  in  a 
desert  place?  What  was  the  secret  that  that  small  group  of  students 
a  few  years  ago  found  in  that  other  conference  which  possibly  we 
shall  need  to  find  here  together  during  these  days  ?  Let  us  remem- 
ber they  were  students  very  much  like  ourselves.  They  had  come 
up  there,  most  of  them,  already  known  as  Christian  leaders  in  the 
colleges ;  most  of  them,  I  suppose,  like  many  of  us,  God  forgive  us 
here  this  morning,  pretty  well  satisfied  with  the  kind  of  Christian 
leadership  which  they  had  been  exerting  during  the  past  few  days 
and  years.  They  were  religious  as  some  of  us  think  \ve  are  religious 
this  morning.  There  was  a  sense  of  satisfaction  which  some  of 
them  had  with  themselves,  and  yet,  something  happened  at  Mt.  Her- 
mon  that  day.  Instead  of  judging  themselves  as  they  had  been 
doing,  and  judging  the  colleges  and  judging  the  world  by  the  or- 
dinary standard  of  college  morality,  suddenly  up  there,  the  white 
light  of  the  judgments  of  Christ  Himself  fell  upon  their  lives  and 
they  began  to  look  out  upon  a  needy  world  with  other  eyes. 

They  heard  up  there  D.  L.  Moody  saying,  "The  world  has  yet 
to  see  what  God  can  do  with  one  man  who  is  willing  to  yield  himself 
entirely  to  the  sway  of  Christ."  Sitting  here  this  morning,  a  group 
of  students  of  our  generation,  have  we  not  been  led  to  thank  God 
that  we  have  the  privilege  of  seeing  what  God  has  been  able  to  do 
with  just  a  few  men  and  women  who  were  willing  to  let  Christ  oc- 
cupy the  unoccupied  places  in  their  thoughts  andlwills?  And  isn't  the 
most  pressing  question  to  which  we  as  students  of  this  generation 

89 


go  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

can  give  ourselves,  to  ask  whether  or  not  we  have  learned  that  secret, 
and  whether  in  this  day,  possibly  even  more  needy  than  that  day, 
we  are  able  and  willing  to  trust  out  our  lives  upon  that  vision 
which  has  just  now  so  deeply  stirred  our  hearts? 

I  think,  too,  as  we  study  these  men  and  as  we  recall  just  a  few 
men  of  our  generation  whom  we  have,  known,  who  have  been  willing 
to  sacrifice  to  Christ,  and  who  have  found;  in  Him,  and  in  Him 
alone,  a  source  of  personality  and  leadership  and  a  source  of  power, 
— are  we  not  driven  to  ask :  What  is  our  place,  in  carrying  forward 
this  heritage?  Have  we  faith  to  believe  that  God  has  an  even 
greater  thing  in  store  for  us,  that  they,  without  us  shall  not  be  made 
perfect?  And  as  we  think  of  them  and  these  great  student  fields  in 
these  two  nations,  do  we  not  see  certain  very  definite  places  yet 
unoccupied  and  great  capacities  yet  undeveloped  for  which  Christ 
might  furnish  abundant  life? 

In  the  first  place,  shall  we  prove  unworthy  to  carry  forward 
this  same  message  of  conquering  a  whole  world  with  the  power  of 
Christ  ?  Shall  those  great  ideals  which  a  few  months  ago  in  the  war 
itself  called  out  the  highest  dedication  of  our  lives  not  still  hold? 
And  shall  we  listen  to  certain  influential  voices,  in  this  nation  at 
least,  that  are  calling  us  back  to  selfish  provincialism  again?  May 
it  not  be  possible  that  God  has  called  this  great  crowd  into  this  hall 
this  morning  to  furnish  the  whole  world  a  dramatic  illustration  that 
once  more  in  the  tides  of  the  world's  life  men  and  women  are  still 
ready  to  rise  up  and  give  themselves  to  save  the  world  ?  And  shall 
we  not  also  see  that  there  may  be  in  this  group  this  morning  unde- 
veloped capacities  to  prove  to  the  world  that  it  is  possible  still  for 
two  nations  to  live  side  by  side,  thousands  of  miles  of  frontier  with- 
out a  gun,  without  a  guard,  without  a  fortress,  and  is  anything  else 
needed  so  much  in  the  world  now,  far  beyond  theories  and  treaties 
and  legislation,  as  an  actual  demonstration  of  the  love  of  Christ,  in 
spite  of  the  temptations  in  this  hour  in  these  two  nations,  and  that 
the  students,  at  least  are  willing  to  give  themselves  to  that  kind  of 
an  exemplification  of  the  unsearchable  riches  of  love  in  Christ 
Jesus  ? 

Do  we  not  also  realize  that  somewhere  hidden .  in  us  and  in  our 
fellow  students  are  capacities  to  so  be  ambassadors  for  Christ  to  the 
social,  industrial  unrest  of  our  day,  that  we  may  prove  in  our  gen- 
eration that  Christ  is  adequate  for  that  great  problem  as  these  fel- 
low-students of  ours  thirty  years  ago  proved  that  He  was  adequate 
for  their  generation  ? 

One  can  see  without  a  prophet  that  these  great  social  and  in- 
dustrial questions  of  the  next  few  years  are  going  to  be  settled  by 
three  men  that  will  sit  down  around  a  table  together.  Almost  in- 
variably one  of  those  men  will  be  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  colleges, 


THE    MEN    STUDENTS    OF   THE    UNITED   STATES  QI 

usually  two  of  them  will  be,  and  very  often  three  of  them  will  be. 
This  group  this  morning  has  in  it,  more  than  any  other  body 
of  people  in  the  world,  to  say  whether  or  not  our  college  students 
shall  take  a  Christian  attitude,  whether  or  not  the  mind  of  Christ 
shall  be  expressed  in  regard  to  these  great,  burning  prob- 
lems which  threaten  the  very  life  of  the  world  this  morn- 
ing. We  have  been  thanking  God  that  He  heard  our 
prayers  that  the  coal  strike  wouldn't  hinder  our  coming  together 
here,  but  may  it  not  be  that  in  God's  sight  some  of  us  were  really 
praying  that  tens  of  thousands  of  miners  and  their  wives  and  little 
children  for  another  period  of  decades  should  be  driven  back  un- 
derground into  a  life  of  injustice  and  unnecessary  diseases  and  pre- 
ventable poverty?  We  need  to  search  our  hearts  here,  and  I  have 
been  able  to  find  and  answer  to  myself  in  that  question  only  in  be- 
lieving that  God  answered  our  prayer  that  this  convention  might  be 
possible  this  year  in  order  that  once  for  all  He  might  teach  the 
Students  Movements  of  these  countries  that  He  has  placed  upon  us  a 
greater  burden,  that  He  knew  we  had  to  solve  these  questions. 

We  didn't  give  less  money  for  foreign  missions  last  year  be- 
cause we  gave  two  million  for  war  work — we  gave  more  money.  We 
didn't  stop  fighting  on  the  fields  of  Flanders  because  an  advance 
had  been  ordered  in  the  Vosges  Mountains.  Both  things  are  possible. 

I  am  speaking  for  the  Christian  men  and  women  in  this  audi- 
ence when  I  say  the  Christian  students  pledge  themselves  to  do  both 
these  things,  to  carry  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  the  whole  world,  and 
that  includes  the  United  States.  There  are  unoccupied  fields  in  our 
colleges.  Every  delegation  here  may  take  a  slogan  that  a  certain  col- 
lege took,  "Jesu  est  rex".  That  is  to  be  realized  in  the  life  of  the 
college.  These  capacities  in  the  student  bodies  of  this  nation  will 
be  developed  and  realized  if  each  one  of  us,  as  individuals,  lets  Christ 
come  fully  into  our  hearts;  down  in  our  human  hearts  this  morn- 
ing crushed  by  the  tempter,  feelings  lie  buried  that  grace  can  re- 
store. Convictions  lie  buried.  Power  of  resolution  lies  buried. 
The  power  of  the  living  Christ  can  call  forth  and  express  it. 


THE  WOMEN  STUDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 
Miss  LOUISE  HOLMQUIST 

Mr.  Eddy  said  last  night,  as  he  stood  here,  that  he  felt  as 
though  he  were  on  a  mountain  peak.  I  want  to  say  that  I  have  felt 
more  as  though  I  were  standing  in  a  valley,  surrounded  by  hills,  as 
I  stand  here  and  face  this  mass  of  students.  If  it  be  true,  as  Mr. 
Mott  suggested  yesterday,  that  humility  is  a  good  and  hopeful 
quality  to  be  fostered,  it  would  be  well  that  at  the  next  Student  Vol- 
unteer Convention,  every  delegate  should  be  given  the  opportunity 
to  stand  on  the  platform  and  face  all  other  delegates  on  the  day  when 
foreign  delegates  are  going  to  tell  about  the  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  students  of  the  world. 

The  Committee  has  given  as  the  subject  of  my  speech  "The 
Latent  Capacities  of  the  Students  of  the  United  States  of  America," 
and  I  wonder  whether  you  won't  agree  with  me  that  the  first  thing 
we  would  say  of  the  capacities  of  these  students  is  that  they  are  not 
latent,  but  patent,  and  that  it  is  time  for  us  to  open  our  eyes  and 
understand  that  which  is  passing  before  us  in  this  college  genera- 
tion. We  are  here  to  say  to  you,  Mr.  Chairman,  and  to  the  members 
of  the  Missionary  Societies  what  we  think  these  capacities  are  and 
to  tell  you  how  we  think  these  resources  may  be  called  forth  for 
the  service  of  this  generation.  There  never  was  a  time  when  we 
felt  our  physical  vitality  as  we  do  today.  The  day  has  come  when 
we  can  say  that  we  know  not  only  as  athletes,  but  as  individuals,  that 
there  is  not  only  a  first  and  second  wind,  but  a  third  and  fourth  and 
a  fifth  and  sixth  wind  of  physical  energy  and  resources  that!  we  can 
give  the  world.  We  are  glad  the  chance  has  come  for  us  to  use  our 
minds,  not  only  on,  text  books,  but  on  issues  and  problems  of  the 
world.  As  women  students,  we  know  you  think  we  love  to  roll 
bandages,  make  chicken  salads,  and  wre  do,  but  we  challenge  you 
to  use  our  minds  with  you  on  the  big  social  industrial  problems  of 
the  day.  And  you  can  use  our  spiritual  and  our  moral  resources. 
Never  has  there  been  such  a  chance  to  prove  to  ourselves  that  we 
have  resources  for  suffering,  for  sorrow,  for  self-sacrifice  and  for 
loyalty,  and  we  have  come  to  realize  that,  as  Prof.  Royce  said,  self- 
sacrifice  is  only  another  way  of  saying  self-expression. 

May  I  say  in  your  jname  to  these  representatives  of  the  mission- 
ary societies  that  we  are  eager  to  dedicate  these  resources  to  the 

92 


THE   WOMEN   STUDENTS   OF   THE  UNITED   STATES  93 

cause  of  Christ,  and  that  our  response  will  be  great  if  the  task  is 
presented  to  us  in  large  enough  terms,  in  human  enough  terms,  in 
terms  that  are  going  to  make  us  feel  the  friendship  of  the  world  arid 
change  us  from  thinking  of  ourselves  as  being  sent  to  being  called. 
For  doesn't  the  word  "sent"  carry  with  it  sometimes,  the  idea  that 
we  must  be  shoved  and  pushed  out  of  the  United  States;  whereas 
in  reality  when  we  go  it  will  be  in  response  to  the  call  of  Christ 
through  the  men  and  women  and  little  children  across  the  seas,  and 
it  will  be  that  call  which  will  make  us  go  forward  and  buy  our  tickets 
whether  it  be  by  trolley  or  railroad  or  steamship.  We  will  be  afraid 
of  nothing  because  we  feel  the  call  of  the  hearts  of  the  other  people 
of  the  world.  We  are  eager  to  give  ourselves  as  crusaders  in  an  un- 
compromising allegiance  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
and  for  the  establishment  of  His  principles  and  the  bringing  in  of 
His  Kingdom  of  Love  and  good  will  among  men,  recognizing  that, 
as  students,  we  are  only  one  small  part  of  the  coming  "young  dem- 
ocracy" of  the  world. 

At  the  Northfield  Conference  I  was  bold  enough  to  say  that 
somebody  had  said  that  you  could  divide  the  people  of  the  world 
into  three  parts — "The  workers — the  shirkers — and  the  jerkers"  and 
that  I  thought  the  kindest  way  of  describing  a  great  many  of  our- 
selves as  Christian  students,  would  be  to  call  ourselves  jerkers.  We 
go  along  with  a  good  deal  of  speed  until  we  strike  some  obstacle  or 
difficulty  and  then  we  sometimes  seem  to  stand  still  waiting  for  a 
more  opportune  time  to  be  true  to  the  principles  of  Christianity.  To- 
day I  am  going  to  risk  an  even  more  uncomplimentary  suggestion 
by  closing  with  a  very  homely  story,  with  apologies  to  the  gentleman 
in  the  audience  who  long  ago  told  me  this  story.  It  is  the  story  of 
a  man  who  had  difficulty  with  a  balky  horse.  He  drove  into  town 
with  it  and  got  as  far  as  the  post  office.  The  horse  stopped  still  and 
the  man  poked  him,  pricked  him  and  held  straw  in  front  of  his  nose, 
and  then  built  a  fire  under  him.  The  horse  walked  far  enough  for 
the  fire  to  be  under  the  wagon.  {An  Irishman  came  along  and  asked, 
"Would  you  like  for  that  horse  to  go?"  The  owner  said,  "Sure." 
The  Irishman  went  into  a  drug  store  and  got  a  bottle  of  something 
and  put  it  in  the  horse's  ear.  The  horse  just  flew.  Then  the  owner 
said  to  the  Irishman,  "Would  you  mind  getting  me  some  of  that  to 
put  in  my  ear  so  I  can  catch  my  horse?" 

I  want  to  say  in  the  name  of  you  students,  to  the  Missionary 
Societies,  and  to  the  Missionary  Secretaries,  that  if  they  will  put 
enough  of  the  right  facts  into  our  ears  and  into  our  brains,  human 
enough  and  deep  enough  and  far-reaching  enough,  we  promise  to 
pick  up  our  heels  and  run  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  this  country 
and  of  the  world  so  fast  that  they  will  have  to  get  some  more  stuff 
to  put  in  their  own  ears  to  catch  up  with  us. 


THE  NEGRO  STUDENTS 
DR.  GEORGE  E.  HAYNES 

[Dr.  George  E.  Haynes  will  speak  on  behalf  of  the  Negro  American 
students.  Dr.  Haynes  served  with  great  ability  as  one  of  the  secretaries 
of  the  Student  Association  Movement  and  has  more  recently  been  in  an 
important  service  for  our  own  Government. — The  Chairman.] 

The  darker  races  of  the  world  constitute  about  one-eighth  of 
the  population  of  our  planet.  About  10,000,000  of  them  are  in 
North  America;  between  8,000,000  and  10,000,000  in  South 
America;  about  150,000,000  in  Africa  and  the  isles  of  the  sea. 
Their  relation,  therefore,  to  world  evangelization,  the  possibilities  of 
the  North  American  negroes  who  rest  within  the  bosoms  of  the  most 
progressive  of  the  great  Christian  nations,  the  contributions  these 
black  peoples  may  make  to  the  kingdom,  their  need  for  the  racial 
leadership  and  the  great  responsibility  of  our  own  country  to  give 
those  10,000,000  full  economic,  educational,  religious  and  civic  oppor- 
tunities for  development,  to  train  and  commission  and  send  them 
forth  as  ambassadors  of  the  principles  of  peace,  to  show  by  example 
that  the  Christian  religion  has  power  to  adjust  the  relations  between 
races  where  there  are  great  conflicts  of  interest  is  a  matter  of  far- 
reaching  consequence  to  all  of  our  problems  of  world  evangelization 
in  this  era  when  the  nations  are  in  commotion  as  they  have  never 
been  before.  The  dark  people  hav/e  contributions  to  make  to  the 
kingdom ;  they  have  a  capacity  for  deep  emotional  feeling.  Rays  of 
sunlight  refracted  through  the  medium  of  water  or  cut  glass  show 
the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  By  a  similar  law  of  human  nature, 
Christian  sunlight  refracted  through  the  mind  and  character  of  dif- 
ferent races  shows  the  glories  of  their  qualities. 

Christianity,  in  passing  through  Jewish  character,  showed  a 
national  aspect;  in  passing  through  Roman  character,  showed  a 
systematized  aspect ;  in  passing  through  Anglo-Saxon  and  Teutonic 
character,  showed  an  individualized  aspect.  If  given  the  oppor- 
tunity to  pass  through  the  minds  of  the  black  millions,  the  world  will 
be  enriched  by  a  wealth  of  fellow  feeling.  These  peoples  have  to 
contribute  an  understanding  and  a  response  to  the  purposes  of  other 
nations  and  races  that  have  made  them  the  companions  and  pioneers 
since  the  days  of  Balboa  on  the  Pacific.  They  have  a  loyalty  to  con- 
tribute that  has  been  proven  through  many  centuries. 

Thousands  of  black  boys  went  from  Africa  and  America  to 

94 


THE  WOMEN   STUDENTS   OF  THE  UNITED   STATES  95 

France  to  fight  and  die  for  the  liberty  and  the  democracy  which  they 
only  partially  enjoy.  To  make  these  contributions  these  darker 
peoples  need  a  racial,  a  group  leadership.  It  is  a  well-known  fact 
in  psychology  that  some  of  the  more  thoughtful  of  the  negro  people 
realize  that  while  they  welcome  the  help  of  their  more  mature 
brothers  of  other  nations  they  must  have  leadership  developed  from 
within  if  they  are  to  make  their  contribution.  Where,  then,  is  this 
leadership  to  come  from?  Where  are  the  greatest  possibilities  of 
this  leadership?  The  reply  comes  that  it  will  come  probably  first 
from  the  ten  millions  of  negroes  in  North  America  if  they  are  given 
the  opportunity  to  develop.  They  have  increased  in  number  in  the 
last  fifty  years,  under  the  most  trying  conditions  since  emancipation. 
They  have  increased  in  economic  wealth.  Their  educational  pro- 
gress in  these  fifty  years  is  shown  by  a  decrease  of  illiteracy  of  from 
twenty-five  to  thirty  per  cent.  Their  greatest  progress  has  been  in 
their  religious  life  and  organization.  Their  churches  are  their  very 
life  blood.  They  find  their  greatest  self-expression  in  their  re- 
ligious organization.  Nearly  five  million  or  fifty  out  of  every  one 
hundred  are  enrolled  in  church  membership,  and  whatever  may  be 
said  to  the  contrary,  they  have  a  wealth  of  emotion,  they  have  ad- 
vanced in  ethical  standards,  in  moral  power  and  in  spiritual  vision 
in  leadership. 

Finally,  America  must  give  the  chance  for  the  recruiting,  the 
developing  and  the  commissioning  of  these  millions  that  they  may  go 
forth  to  their  black  brothers  throughout  the  world.  They  need  and 
they  want  full  economic  opportunities  in  American  life.  During  the 
war  their  exceptional  advantages  and  opportunities  for  less  restricted 
occupations  registered  itself  in  the  number  this  year,  attending 
educational  institutions,  practically  all  of  which  are  missionary 
institutions,  —  that  greatest  chapter  that  has  been  written 
in  the  history  of  home  missions  in  the  education  of  the 
emancipated  slaves.  Their  institutions  are  overcrowded  and 
hundreds  have  been  turned  away.  They  want  protection  in  home 
and  life  and  property.  Consecration  to  missionary  tasks  ma- 
tures only  in  homes  and  communities  where  life  and  property  are 
secure  for  even  the  lowliest.  Consecration  to  great  tasks,  sincerity, 
truthful  utterances,  instead  of  statements  made  to  please  the 
hearers,  grow  only  in  the  midst  of  people  who  feel  free.  They 
participate  in  all  the  common  affairs  of  community  life.  Only  by 
such  determination  can  the  negro  students  go  into  our  colleges  and 
out  to  the  world  speaking  for  American  freedom  and  speaking  and 
acting  in  their  very  lives  as  examples  of  what  America  has  to  offer 
to  the  darker  peoples  of  the  world,  and  therein  lies  their  greatest  op- 
portunity and  one  of  America's  greatest  contributions  to  world  ad- 
justment of  racial  classes  and  racial  discriminations. 


96  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Bishop  Bashford  has  told  us  that  Christianity  must  answer  the 
question  as  to  whether  there  shall  be  a  racial  war  between  the  races 
worse  than  that  just  closing  on  the  European  continent. 

These  black  boys  and  girls  from  the  schools  and  colleges  of 
America  will  go  forth  as  the  mediators,  having  experienced  in 
American  life  in  cooperation  with  our  white  brethren  in  their  own 
lives  and  in  their  own  experience  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ  to  mold 
together  all  men  of  whatever  race  or  color. 

Yonder  lies  Africa.  Beginning  at  Cairo,  coming  down  toward 
Katanga  near  the  heart  of  Africa,  and  beginning  at  Cape  Town, 
going  up  to  the  great  copper  region,  there  are  railway  lines.  Begin- 
ning on  the  west  coast  at  Benguela,  reaching  inland,  is  soon  to  be 
completed  another  line  to  Katanga.  On  the  east  side  from  Dar-es 
Salam  to  Katanga,  there  is  another  line  going  east  and  west.  In  the 
heart  of  Africa  there  is  going  to  be  a  cross  of  railroads  and  steam- 
boat travel  that  is  to  decide  the  future  of  the  black  millions  of 
Africa.  The  question  that  you  and  I  as  Christians  in  North 
America  must  answer  is  whether  that  is  going  to  mean  a  cross  of 
crucifixion,  or  whether  it  is  going  to  mean  the  evangelization  and 
uplift  and  advancement  of  those  millions  that  they  may  make  their 
contribution  to  the  kingdom  of  God. 

This  is  the  first  day  of  January.  Fifty-seven  years  ago  we 
were  emancipated  from  chattel  slavery.  We  come  on  this  first  day 
of  January  to  ask  that  the  other  barriers,  economic,  educational,  so- 
cial, civic  and  religious  be  removed  that  we  may  go  forth  and  claim 
our  birthright  of  privilege  to  lead  the  black  millions  in  the  ranks  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  (Applause). 


THE  STUDENTS  OF  CANADA 
CHARLES  W.  BISHOP 

We  join  today  with  our  fellow  students  of  the  United  States  in 
facing  the  great  common  challenge  that  this  Convention  is  present- 
ing to  us  with  such  force.  We  join  with  you,  also,  in  turning  our 
attention  to  the  capacities  of  our  student  bodies  with  the  question  be- 
fore us  which  Mr.  Pprter  presented  from  the  standpoint  of  the  stu- 
dents of  the  United  States;  with  what  resources  and  capacities  do 
we,  the  students  of  this  particular  generation,  face  the  great  situa- 
tion that  God  in  His  providence  has  presented  to  us  and  which  we 
earnestly  pray  Him  that  we  may  see  in  all  of  its  significance  ? 

We  study  our  capacities  because  as  we  turn  our  eyes  again  to 


THE    STUDENTS    OF    CANADA  97 

ities  of  that  group  were  consecrated  to  God,  and  that  whatever  they 
were,  whether  they  compare  well  with  the  capacities  of  our  student 
bodies  today,  they  were  laid  upon  the  altar,  they  were  put  into  har- 
mony with  the  purposes  and  plans  of  the  spirit  of  God.  The  ques- 
tion as  to  whether  they  were  latent  or  not  was  answered  when  God 
took  the  humble,  limited  capacities  that  had  up  to  that  time  been  ex- 
hibited and  striking  them  with  the  rod  of  His  inspiration,  brought 
forth  the  streams  of  influence  that  we  are  reviewing  here  today. 

We  look  today  in  Canada,  as  you  look  today  in  the  United 
States,  and  ask,  "What  are  these  capacities  of  our  student  bodies  ?" 
and  God  grant  that  this  convention  shall  be  the  repetition,  for  this 
new  era,  of  what  Mt.  Hermon  was  for  the  past  generation  of  the 
Volunteer  Movement.  We  look  to  these- capacities  and  we  ask  what 
may  they  not  do  if  equally  touched  in  these  days  by  the  rod  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  No  more  timely  study,  perhaps,  is  presented  to  us 
than  that  of  an  inventory  of  the  capacities  that  are  resident  in  the 
student  bodies  today.  From  the  standpoint  of  our  country,  so  much 
smaller  than  yours,  but  still  relatively  important  to  its  mission  in 
the  world — we  look  at  the  student  bodies  that  are  thronging 
our  college  halls  and  campuses  this  year  in  numbers  un- 
precedented in  the  history  of  our  country.  We  look  not 
only  at  the  numbers,  but  we  look  at  their  complexity.  We  see 
the  returning  tide  of  the  men  who  had  been  sent  out  through 
the  four  long  years  to  turn  aside  from  their  educational  career  to 
give  themselves  to  the  great  world  war.  We  see  many  of  these  men 
returning.  We  see  others  who  were  coming  up,  thronging  our  halls 
from  the  high  schools  and  from  the  academies,  and  coming  in  with 
ideals  that  have  been  fashioned  during  a  period  of  war,  by  examples 
of  heroism  after  new  examples  such  as  the  world  has  never  seen 
before.  We  see  also  the  comparatively  small  body  in  the  colleges 
this  year  who,  last  year  and  the  previous  year,  were  there  and  who 
are  expected  to  preserve  the  traditions. 

Perhaps  it  will  interest  you  to  note  what  this  means.  In  one 
typical  higher  educational  center  in  Canada,  with  a  considerable 
student  body,  only  one  out  of  four  of  the  men  students  was  in  col- 
lege last  year.  Another  out  of  the  four  is  the  man  who  has  been 
away  for  four  years  and  has  come  back  to  pick  up  his  interrupted 
educational  course.  Another  out  of  the  four  is  one  who  has  served 
during  the  war  in  some  other  capacity,  and  the  fourth  is  this  boy 
who  comes  up  from  the  high  school  with  his  ideals  fashioned  as  we 
have  suggested. 

See  the  complexity  this  indicates  as  to  the  capacities  that  reside 
in  these  student  bodies.  No  generation,  no  year  in  fact,  of  the 
students,  presents  such  a  heritage,  a  heritage  of  the  new  quality, 
perhaps  latent  before,  but  revealed  during  the  period  of  the  war, 


98  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

a  heritage  of  new  capacities  which  only  such  a  great  period  as  the 
past  five  years  could  have  produced.  That  heritage  may  be  laid  upon 
the  altar  of  service  this  year  with  the  great  future  possibilities  be- 
fore us. 

As  we  take  this  inventory  we  discover  that  there  have  developed 
among  the  students  capacities  for  giving  that  we  never  before  sus- 
pected. I  refer  now  not  only  to  the  giving  of  life,  the  deeper  gift, 
but  to  the  giving  of  their  limited  means  to  the  promotion  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God. 

Last  year  a  special  missionary  fund  from  the  colleges  and  uni- 
versities of  Canada  was  subscribed,  the  total  amounted  to  $25,000. 
This  represented  nearly  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents  for  every  student 
registered  in  our  institutions  of  higher  learning  and  more  nearly 
four  dollars  for  every  student  who  responded  by  a  contribution. 
While  this  represents  a  capacity  only  in  terms  of  finance,  we  should 
estimate  it  rightly  as  the  corollary  of  a  spirit  of  sacrifice  that  may  be 
used  both  for  financial  and  life  purposes  in  the  time  to  come. 

But  deeper  still  we  find  in  this  inventory  two  distinct  capaci- 
ties revealed  in  the  preliminary  conference  of  Canadian  delegates 
held  here  on  Tuesday.  One  was  a  capacity  for  intensive,  earnest 
study  into  the  fundamentals  which  are  the  guiding  star  of  the  great 
movement  we  represent,  and  a  capacity  equally  marked  for  conse- 
cration of  these  things  to  the  great  social  tasks  of  the  day. 

While  during  the  past  few  years  there  has  been  developing 
what  we  have  called  a  National  Spirit  in  Canada,  I  think  I  may  say 
that  that  National  Spirit  has  developed  into  a  sense  of  national  mis- 
sion which  relates  itself  readily  to  the  field  of  the  world  that  is 
spread  before  our  eyes  here. 

This,  added  to  all  the  other  capacities  that  we  know  are  resi- 
dent in  our  student  body,  gives  us  the  challenge  and  gives  us  tha 
hope  if  but  the  spirit  of  God  may  call  it  out  in  this  convention  and 
in  the  meetings  that  will  follow  in  the  colleges  across  the  broad  Do- 
minion, that  it  may  release  forces  that  will  join  with  you  in  rising 
up  to  the  task  that  lies  before  us  in  this  new  day. 


EUROPEAN  STUDENTS  FACING  WORLD 
CONDITIONS' 


The  Losses  of  French  Universities  During  the  War — 
CAPTAIN  PIERRE  MAURY 

The  British  Christian  Student  Movement — R.  A.  MACDONALD 


Thursday  Morning 
JANUARY  ONE 


THE  LOSSES  OF  FRENCH  UNIVERSITIES  DURING 
THE  WAR. 

CAPTAIN  PIERRE  MAURY 

[We  esteem  it  a  great  honor  to  have  come  among  us  the  leader  of 
the  French  Christian  Student  Federation,  Captain  Pierre  Maury,  who 
served  in  the  trenches  over  three  years  and  then  in  the  Air  Service  of  that 
incomparable  French  army,  had  conferred  upon  him  the  Croix  de  Guerre, 
— in  fact  rendered  more  than  these  four  years  of  service,  because  he  was 
rendering  military  service  a  full  year  before  the  war  broke,  and  has  stayed 
in  the  army  the  larger  part  of  the  year  that  has  since  elapsed,  who  by 
every  right  is  now  in  the  leadership  of  that  fragment, — a  fragment  made 
such  in  our  behalf  as  well  as  that  of  his  native  land, — in  the  leadership  of 
that  fragment  of  their  Christian  forces  on  which  rest  such  colossal  responsi- 
bilities. 

I  have  told  Captain  Maury  to  be  free  to  speak  this  morning  in  his 
own  tongue.  It  will  seem  good  to  many  of  us,  for  I  see  among  the  num- 
ber here  in  this  convention  a  great  many  who  served  in  the  forces  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States  and  in  other  capacities  served  their  nations 
on  the  other  side  on  French  soil,  and  it  will  mean  other  things  to  some 
of  the  rest  of  us,  but  I  wanted  him  to  feel  at  home,  and  there  is  no  better 
way  to  make  a  man  feel  at  home  than  to  ask  him  to  speak  in  his  own 
tongue.  But  he,  with  that  graciousness  that  characterizes  his  people,  said, 
"Can  I  not  let  them  have  it  in  print?"  He  is  giving  us  this  gracious 
privilege  of  following  in  English.  (Applause) — The  Chairman.] 

Before  I  address  myself  to  the  grave  subject  upon  which  I  have 
been  asked  to  speak  to  you, 'permit  me  to  tell  you  with  what  joy,  with 
what  emotion,  and  with  what  pride  I  appear  before  you;  joy  because 
the  enthusiasm  with  which  you  have  come  to  Des  Moines,  the  spirit 
of  consecration  with  which  you  are  fired,  open  radiant  vistas  before 
the  eye  of  Christian  hope;  emotion  because  on  the  occasion  of  my 
last  meeting  with  American  students  a  Frenchman  spoke  to  you 
about  my  country — and  with  what  prophetic  insight,  what  sincerity, 
what  hope!  That  was  at  Lake  Mohonk,  at  the  Conference  of  the 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation  the  year  before  the  war. 
Charles  Grauss,  the  speaker  of  that  occasion,  my  predecessor  as 
General  Secretary  of  the  French  Students'  Christian  Federation,  has 
since  laid  down  his  life  for  France  and  the  cause  of  justice.  I  can- 
not refrain  from  doing  homage  to  his  memory,  as  I  recall  his  ardor 
in  calling  up  before  you  the  true  image  of  our  fatherland  and  the 
touching  applause  you  accorded  him.  And  lastly,  I  am  proud — par- 
don me  if  I  announce  the  fact  somewhat  naively,  for  I  assure  you 

101 


IC»2  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

that  I  speak  most  sincerely  and  without  the  least  trace  of  chau- 
vinism— I  am  very  proud  to  speak  to  you  of  the  war-time  France, 
and  of  the  after-the-war  France,  bruised,  bleeding,  perplexed,  and 
troubled,  but  none  the  less  admirable, — and  of  the  small  portion  of 
France  which  is  supremely  dear  to  me,  the  French  Christian  Student 
Movement,  to  which  many  others  are  with  me  devoting  all  their  soul 
and  all  their  strength;  a  Movement  which  is  weak  indeed  beside 
yours  and  of  small  numbers,  but  which  nevertheless  has  its  place 
among  our  young  people  and  of  which  it  is  our  highest  ambition  to 
make  an  intelligent  and  mighty  force  for  the  establishment  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ. 

The  qualities  which  France  revealed  during  the  war,  the  suffer- 
ings she  endured  with  unalterable  patience  and  simple  dignity,  many 
among  you  know.  Certainly  we  Frenchmen  shall  not  forget  all  the 
young  men  of  Canada  and  the  United  States  who  came  to  our 
shores,  defended  with  us  the  soil  of  our  fatherland,  and  mingled 
their  blood  with  ours,  and  we  shall  treasure  especially  the  memory 
of  those  whom  the  great  fraternity  of  death  has  united  indissolubly 
with  the  sons  of  France.  The  majority  of  you,  I  am  assured,  have 
learned  to  know  us  and  to  love  us.  Permit  me,  however,  to  remind 
you  of  the  gravity,  the  importance,  the  solemnity  of  my  country's 
sacrifice.  It  was  not  a  small  portion  of  France,  it  was  the  entire 
country  which  found  itself  from  the  very  beginning  engaged  in  this 
great  struggle.  All  physically  fit  men  from  twenty  to  forty-eight 
years  of  age  were  immediately  mobilized,  and  the  majority  even  of 
the  men  above  the  latter  age  came  to  know  the  front,  the  trenches, 
the  cruel  solitude,  the  daily  sacrifice  of  life;  from  the  beginning  we 
had  in  the  field  an  army  of  over  five  million  soldiers.  And  now  we 
have  come  out  of  the  struggle  seriously  impoverished  through  the 
sacrifice  of  more  than  1,500,000  killed.  I  believe  no  other  nation 
can  point  to  such  heavy  losses ;  four  per  cent,  of  the  entire  popula- 
tion of  our  country  lies  in  the  cemeteries  of  the  great  battlefields. 
From  more  than  one  family  five  sons  have  gone  to  the  front  never 
to  return;  I  know  scarcely  a  single  French  fireside  in  the  circle  of 
which  the  war  has  not  left  at  least  one  empty  place.  You  realize  that 
for  long  years  our  entire  history  will  continue  to  be  dominated  ma- 
terially, morally,  and  spiritually,  by  the  tragic  fact  of  this  great 
drama.  The  very  aspect  of  our  soil  will  long  bear  the  imprint  of  our 
suffering;  one-fifth  of  our  country  invaded;  from  the  North  Sea  to 
the  Swiss  frontier  the  wide  and  melancholy  strip  of  devastated  ter- 
ritory, its  houses  gaping  ruins,  its  factories  razed  to  the  ground,  its 
trees  and  its  flowers  ruthlessly  mown  down.  For  years  to  come  we 
shall  have  always  before  us,  but  a  few  miles  distant  from  our  capital, 
the  desolate  spectacle  of  death.  It  is  quite  impossible  to  tell  you  in 
these  few  moments  of  the  noble  simplicity  of  the  heroism  of  France. 


THE  LOSSES  OF   FRENCH   UNIVERSITIES  DURING  THE   WAR      IO3 

I  know  that  you  are  familiar  with  it ;  let  me  say  only  that  for  all  the 
people  of  my  generation  it  will  be  an  inestimable  privilege  to  have 
communed  during  the  four  long  years  of  the  war  with  all  that  is  best 
in  the  soul  of  France  and  to  have  felt  among  all  the  children  of 
France,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  the  inextinguishable  throbbing 
of  a  magnificent  ideal. 

It  is  of  a  special  part  of  this  people  of  France,  however,  that 
you  expect  me  to  speak — of  the  students  of  the  universities.  Dur- 
ing the  war  all  of  these  young  students  did  not  separate  themselves 
from  the  mass  of  our  people,  and  they  do  not  wish  now  to  be  re- 
garded as  distinct  from  them.  Stirred  from  the  start  by  a  great  im- 
pulse of  enthusiasm,  they  threw  themselves  with  the  rest  into  the  de- 
fence of  the  nation  and  lived  in  complete  fellowship  with  all  during 
the  long  ordeal  of  solitude,  of  suffering,  and  of  obscure  death.  In 
the  mud  of  the  trenches  as  well  as  in  the  elation  of  the  attack  they 
have  been  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the  most  humble,  the  most  ig- 
norant. They  have  become  acquainted  with  all  that  is  great  in  the 
soul  of  the  people,  and  for  most  of  them  certainly  the  most  pro- 
found experience  has  been  the  forgetting  of  class  distinctions  and 
class  pride,  the  willingness  to  enter  into  fellowship  with  the  throng, 
and  the  experiencing  of  a  love  for  that  throng.  Many  remained 
private  soldiers  during  the  entire  war ;  I  know  of  some  who  even  re- 
fused to  become  officers  in  order  to  continue  in  more  constant  con- 
tact with  their  comrades  from  among  the  common  people,  and  I 
know  the  social  unrest  foreign  to  so  many  young  people  of  our  mid- 
dle or  intellectual  classes  before  the  war  is  now  in  countless  instances 
the  chief  manifestation  of  their  spiritual  life.  Combatants  like  the 
rest,  they  died  like  the  rest,  and  one  may  even  say  that  the  propor- 
tion of  losses  among  them  was  greater,  many  of  them  having  had 
the  costly  privilege  of  being  under-officers  (lieutenants  and  second 
lieutenants)  and  of  being  thus  the  first  to  offer  their  lives.  I  have 
been  unable  to  obtain  complete  statistics  of  the  losses  of  the  French 
universities,  but  I  do  not  believe  that  I  am  exaggerating  in  affirming 
that  more  than  one-fourth  of  our  students  did  not  return  from  the 
war.  I  can  cite  only  one  definite  instance,  that  of  "L'Ecole  Normale 
Superieure"  of  Paris,  the  highest  institution  of  learning  in  France, 
which  has  given  our  country  the  flower  of  its  intellectual  leadership. 
Of  the  approximately  five  hundred  men  who  attended  this  institu- 
tion between  the  years  1908  and  1917,  one  hundred  forty-six  have 
been  killed;  of  the  classes  of  1914,  1915  and  1916,  one  hundred 
sixty-one  went  to  the  front,  eighty-one  were  killed  or  reported 
missing,  sixty-four  were  wounded,  and  eighteen  taken  prisoners. 
You  will  understand  by  these  simple  figures  something  of  the 
heroism  of  our  university  students,  and  you  will  form  a  conception 
of  the  irreparable  losses  which  these  frightful  sacrifices  have  in- 


IO4  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

flicted  in  the  ranks  of  the  leaders  of  thought  in  France  and  even 
throughout  the  world. 

Among  these  young  students  of  France  I  must  honor  with 
special  mention  the  members  of  the  French  Students  Christian  Fed- 
eration, that  veritable  elite,  who  offered  themselves  with  admirable 
and  calm  acceptance  of  the  sacrifice,  who  gave  themselves  simply  for 
the  life  of  France  and  also  for  the  Kingdom  of  God ;  in  their  thought 
and  for  their  will  there  was  no  distinction  between  the  country's 
cause  and  the  cause  of  Christ.  Of  the  seven  hundred  students 
or  schoolboy  members  enrolled  in  our  associations  at  the  beginning 
of  the  war  one  hundred  forty-three  have  fallen  on  the  field 
of  honor,  and  among  them  the  best,  those  of  whom  we 
expected  most  in  the  carrying  on  of  the  work  of  God,  those 
who  were  our  leaders,  our  inspirers,  our  masters,  and  who, 
though  dead,  yet  lead  and  inspire  us  more  than  ever;  Charles 
Grauss,  the  General  Secretary  of  our  Federation  and  the  Chairman 
of  our  Volunteer  Movement;  Armaud  Kuntz,  Secretary  of  our 
Paris  Association ;  Francis  Monod,  who  was  one  of  the  founders  of 
the  Volontaires  du  Christ  and  who  had  dedicated  his  life  to  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  among  Moslem  people ;  and  how  many  others ! 
I  should  like  to  be  able  to  speak  to  you  of  them  as  they  deserve,  to 
tell  you  of  the  appeal  which  they  address  to  us  unceasingly,  the  re- 
sponsibilities which  rest  upon  us  through  their  absence.  I  should 
like  especially  to  read  you  some  extracts  from  their  letters,  from 
their  writings,  those  lines  in  which  they  tell  us  how  they  offered  up 
their  lives. 

"The  soul  is  exalted  and  enriched  in  this  struggle/'  writes  one 
of  them.  "Much  has  been  said  of  sacrifice  with  reference  to  our  sol- 
diers; I  hardly  like  this  idea  unless  the  word  is  taken  absolutely  in 
the  old  meaning  (sacer,  sacred,  and  facere,  to  make,  to  set  apart  for 
sacred  purposes),  but  in  the  modern  use  of  the  term  there  is  an  idea 
of  loss ;  now  that  is  not  the  case ;  we  have  everything  to  gain  here, 
nothing  to  lose,  if  our  souls  are  enriched  and  purified.  The  beauty 
of  life  is  worth  more  than  life  itself." 

I  should  like  to  show  you  for  what  an  ideal  they  fought  and 
what  greatness  characterized  the  hearts  which  offered  themselves  for 
sacrifice.  "The  new  France,"  said  Alfred  Casalis,  "must  rise  to 
make  Christ  King."  "My  patriotism  is  such,"  wrote  Jean  Klinge- 
biel,  "as  to  command  respect  even  from  the  enemies  of  my  country. 
If  I  am  proud  of  my  country  it  is  because  it  is  a  land  of  just  causes 
and  because  its  purposes  are  pure.  Blessed  be  my  country  which 
permits  me  to  cry  'Viva  la  France'  without  restraint  and  in  the  face 
of  all  men." 

I  should  like  especially  to  repeat  to  you  their  appeal  to  personal 
consecration  complete  and  joyous,  their  appeal  to  service,  formulated 


THE   LOSSES   OF    FRENCH    UNIVERSITIES   DURING   THE    WAR      IO5 

admirably  in  those  words  so  expressive  of  the  Christian  spirit  of  sac- 
rifice uttered  by  Charles  Grauss :  "We  have  made  the  complete  sac- 
rifice, once  for  all,  and  for  the  sake  of  all."1 

And  after  hearing  such  messages  as  these  you  will  understand 
how  one  has  been  able  to  say:  "During  the  war  a  golden  book  has 
been  slowly  written,  enriched  each  day  with  new  pages,  new  testi- 
monies, and  it  forms  a  sacred  document,  an  original  and  stirring 
chapter  in  the  history  of  Christianity;"  and  you  will  understand, 
also,  that  we  are  heart-broken  over  the  loss  of  such  men. 

And  now,  turning  our  gaze  from  the  compelling  vision  of  the 
dead  in  France,  let  us  look  to  the  present  and  the  future  of  my 
country  and  in  particular  to  our  Student  Movement.  Our  chief  im- 
pressions are  those  of  disorder,  of  chaos,  of  anxiety  mingled  never- 
theless with  confident  hope,  and  of  responsibility.  France  is  issuing 
from  the  war  exhausted,  to  all  appearances  materially  ruined,  so- 
cially distracted,  spiritually  irresolute.  We  do  not  know  what  the 
coming  years  will  bring  forth.  Our  young  men,  in  quest  of  salva- 
tion, stand  undecided  amid  the  various  solutions  that  are  offered 
them;  on  the  one  hand  political,  social,  intellectual,  and  religious 
conservatism,  represented  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Church;  on  the 
other  hand,  mystic  socialism  and  "Bolshevism."  On  the  decision  to 
be  made  by  the  youth  of  France  depends  the  very  destinies  of  the  na- 
tion. And  that  is  why  we  feel  that  our  responsibilities  are  heavy 
and  terrible.  For  we  know  very  well  that  neither  in  ultramonatanism 
nor  in  Bolshevism  is  to  be  found  the  force  that  is  indispensable  if 
our  land  is  to  accomplish  its  mission.  The  only  salvation  is  in  the 
teaching  of  Jesus,  in  the  life  of  the  Master  of  Galilee,  in  the  death 
of  Him  crucified  on  Golgotha.  Now  in  France  He  is  the  Great  Un- 
known; too  many  traditions  have  hidden  His  face;  too  many  mis- 
conceptions have  made  Him  an  object  of  indifference.  To  the  limit 
of  our  strength  we  want  to  bear  Him,  His  message  of  deliverance,  to 
all  our  comrades  in  the  universities  and  through  them  to  the  entire 
nation.  We  know  full  well  that  martial  glory,  the  prestige  of  vic- 
tory will  not  suffice  to  brighten  our  future.  We  dream  of  a  France 
that  shall  be  as  admirable  in  the  discipleship  of  Jesus  Christ  as  it  has 
been  in  the  service  of  humanity. 

Such  are  our  ambitions.  True  to  the  example  of  our  elders  who 
have  laid  down  their  lives,  we  wish  to  offer  our  lives  day  by  day  and 
as  completely  as  they  have  done  in  order  that  Christ  may  reign  in 
France  and  through  France  in  all  parts  of  the  world  that  look  to  her. 
For  the  peace  has  brought  our  country  new  responsibilities ;  in  Africa 
our  colonial  empire  has  been  extended  considerably,  giving  us  new 
mission  lands  to  evangelize  while  we  were  scarcely  sufficient  for  the 
discharge  of  the  duties  with  which  we  were  confronted  before  the 
war;  in  the  Near  East  our  influence  materially  and  spiritually  has 


IO6  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

been  increased;  in  Latin  America  our  prestige  has  been  enhanced; 
even  in  the  Far  East  the  name  of  France  is  more  extensively  known 
and  loved.  And  in  the  face  of  all  these  tasks  we  are  tempted  to  say : 
"Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?" 

We  Christians  are  enfeebled,  reduced  numerically  and  spiritu- 
ally by  our  losses,  at  the  very  moment  when  we  ought  to  be  more 
numerous  than  ever.  Considerable  difficulties  with  which  you  are 
not  familiar  in  your  Anglo-Saxon  countries,  Protestant  in  origin 
and  in  spirit,  confront  us  on  our  way.  We  do  not  ignore  them ;  we 
appreciate  their  full  importance.  We  do  not  anticipate  easy  suc- 
cesses ;  but  we  wish  to  be  faithful  with  God's  help,  and  we  shall  hope 
'to  the  end/ 

And  now  let  me  close  by  addressing  to  you  with  all  the  earnest- 
ness of  which  I  am  capable  a  request  and  an  appeal.  I  want  to  ask 
you  first  not  to  think  badly  of  my  country.  Many  of  you  have  seen 
it  perhaps  only  in  its  most  external,  its  least  true  aspects.  You  have 
seen  it  as  immoral  or  frivolous ;  you  have  seen  Paris  and  its  boule- 
vards. I  am  indeed  aware  of  the  evil  that  exists  among  us,  and  I 
am  deeply  pained  as  I  think  of  it.  I  know  all  our  weaknesses;  I 
know  the  uncertainty  of  our  spiritual  future  and  I  assure  you  that  as 
a  Frenchman  I  often  experience  the  deepest  anxiety.  But  I  assure 
you  also  that  France  is  great  nevertheless,  that  she  is  worthy  of  your 
affection.  When  you  think  of  her,  think  of  the  France  of  Verdun 
and  you  will  have  the  most  truthful  picture  of  her ;  her  tenacity,  her 
idealism,  her  spirit  of  sacrifice.  I  beg  you  earnestly  to  pray  for 
France,  that  she  may  continue  to  be  a  land  of  great  ideals,  that  she 
become  constantly  more  devoted  to  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
King — and  then,  pray  for  us  Christian  students,  little  handful  that 
we  are,  that  we  may  consecrate  our  lives  mohe  effectively  and  more 
completely,  and  that  God  may  bless  our  efforts.  We  need  your 
prayers;  we  count  upon  them. 

Finally,  I  wish  to  add  one  appeal  to  the  many  which  you  will 
hear  in  this  spot.  I  wish  to  address  it  to  you  in  the  name  of  France, 
in  the  name  of  her  dead  as  well  as  of  those  who  live.  This  appeal  is 
a  request  for  aid  in  the  evangelization  of  the  world,  and  in  present- 
ing it  I  would  affirm  the  unequalled  joy  which  comes  from  devoting 
one's  time,  money,  thought,  and  life  solely  to  the  service  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Yes,  for  our  work  we  sometimes  need  your  money.  And 
our  losses  give  us  the  right,  perhaps,  to  ask  it  of  you. 

Above  all,  however,  we  have  the  right  and  the  duty  of  saying  to 
you :  "Go  where  we  cannot  go — great  is  our  sacrifice  in  having  to 
deny  ourselves  the  privilege  of  carrying  on  evangelization  where  we 
ought.  Serve  where  we  cannot  serve.  Do  not  allow  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  remain  unknown  by  a  single  human  soul."  A  new 
world  is  being  unfolded ;  one  thing  only  matters — that  God  reign  in 


THE  BRITISH  CHRISTIAN  STUDENT  MOVEMENT  IO7 

it.    He  lays  claim  to  you.    He  demands  you  for  this  Kingdom.  What 
will  be  your  answer? 

In  closing,  allow  me  to  give  a  resume  of  all  these  appeals  in  the 
call  of  one  of  the  dearest  of  our  dead,  Charles  Grauss,  whom  I  have 
already  named  and  whose  words  apply  to  you  as  well  as  to  us : 

"Do  not  forget  that  if  humanity  experiences  moments  in  which 
it  soars  to  the  heights,  it  experiences  likewise  others  in  which  it  is 
drawn  to  the  lower  regions.  Many  men  will  retain  the  lesson  of  the 
War;  still  more  will  forget  it;  and  there  will  be  no  lack  of  false 
shepherds  to  lead  the  human  flocks  back  to  their  old  paths.  That 
will  be  the  moment  for  you  to  intervene  with  all  the  passion  of  your 
youth  and  all  the  ardor  of  our  faith.  You  may  be  little  or  great. 
That  is  not  the  question,  for  the  tragic  'to  the  end*  of  the  comba- 
tants of  the  Great  War  will  be  also  the  intangible  watchword  of  the 
great  crusade  of  the  morrow.  The  wise  will  accuse  you  of  impru- 
dence, the  timid  of  folly;  but  you  will  leave  to  the  wise  their  wis- 
dom, to  the  timid  their  chimney  corner,  and  you  will  follow  all  the 
paths  which  lead  toward  the  light  of  thought  and  action,  follow  them 
'to  the  end/  to  the  extreme  limit  of  your  strength. 

"If  perchance,  weariness  overtake  you  in  the  course  of  the  strug- 
gle, you  will  think  of  those  who  died  without  experiencing  a  doubt, 
knowing  that  you  would  continue  their  work ;  and  their  gaze  will  at 
every  step  be  fixed  upon  you,  full  of  confidence  and  of  gratitude. 
There  will  be  no  more  tears,  no  more  anxieties,  no  more  fears ;  all 
together,  in  the  shadow  of  our  glorious  dead,  we  shall  throng  with 
calm  and  assured  tread  the  foot-paths  of  the  future." 


THE  BRITISH  CHRISTIAN  STUDENT  MOVEMENT. 
REV.  R.  G.  MACDONALD 

[It  would  be  impossible  for  us,  even  if  we  had  opportunity,  to  express 
the  emotions  that  have  been  stirred  by  this  remarkable  message  out  of 
the  heart  of  the  students  of  France.  There  are  many  others  here  repre- 
senting the  universities  of  Europe  upon  whom  I  would  like  to  call,  but  I 
shall  introduce  only  one  other,  and  again  I  say  we  are  honored  in  having 
come  among  us  Mr.  MacDonald,  the  Scottish  Secretary  of  the  British  Chris- 
tian Student  Movement,  coming  in  the  name  of  the  entire  Movement  to 
which  we  are  already  bound  by  so  many  ties. 

Mr.  MacDonald  served  throughout  the  war  in  charge  of  the  Associa- 
tion work  in  the  Third  British  Army.  He  comes  representing  the  mother 
country,  the  mother  country  of  both  of  our  western  Anglo-Saxon  Lands. 
We  will  listen  with  responsive  hearts  to  his  message. — The  Chairman.] 

It  is  a  high  privilege  indeed  not  only  to  convey  the  very  cordial 
greeting  of  the  British  Student  Movement  and  its  warm  wishes  for 


IO8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  new  year,  but  to  be  present  with  you  at  this  great  and  moment- 
ous gathering,  and  to  know  that  a  new  year  of  vision  and  power  and 
hope  and  f ruitfulness,  far  transcending  any  you  yet  have  known,  has 
already  dawned. 

I  find  it  very  difficult  to  speak  on  the  sacrifices  made  by  the 
colleges  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  as  I  have  been  asked  to  do  this 
morning,  especially  after  so  moving  and  so  touching  an  address  as 
that  of  Captain  Maury.  All  others  of  us  bow  our  heads  and  would 
be  silent  in  the  presence  of  the  suffering  and  sacrifice  of  our  great 
Continental  Allies. 

At  the  outbreak  of  war,  practically  all  the  able-bodied  men  of 
military  age  in  our  universities  and  colleges  gladly  volunteered  for 
war  service,  not  out  of  any  love  of  war,  because  many  of  them 
hated  it  intensely,  nor  of  any  sense  of  sacrifice,  but  in  response  to  a 
great  challenge  to  our  generation  to  stake  its  all  for  the  sake  of  free- 
dom and  humanity. 

We  are  proud  that  our  student  generation,  when  tested  more 
severely  than  any  other  generation  in  our  history,  has  not  been  found 
wanting.  Equally  proud,  too,  are  we  that  our  brothers  and  sisters 
throughout  the  Empire,  in  Canada,  Australia,  South  Africa  and  no 
less  in  India,  stood  the  test  equally  with  us.  May  our  right  hand 
forget  its  cunning  if  we  ever  forget  their  incalculable  service  and 
incomparable  sacrifice.  We  rejoice,  too,  in  the  sure  knowledge  that 
the  universities  and  the  colleges  of  America  were  prepared  to  sac- 
rifice themselves  to  the  utmost,  and  in  the  belief  that  as  our  richest 
and  best  blood  has  flowed  in  one  great  redemptive  stream,  so  it  has 
made  us  one  in  love  and  understanding  and  in  common  service  of 
humanity  as  never  before. 

It  was  only  when  we  got  back  to  our  college  field  last  year  that 
we  began  to  realize  how  great  the  cost  of  victory  was.  If  five  per 
cent,  of  our  manhood  fell  in  war,  at  least  ten  to  fifteen  per  cent,  of 
our  students  gave  their  lives  in  battle,  and  is  no  mere  sentiment, 
but  a  sober  reality  that  these  men  were  the  .noblest  souls  and  choic- 
est spirits  and  richest  minds  among  us  all.  Men  like  Rupert  Brooks, 
Leslie  Johnson  and  Donald  Hankey,  whose  memories  are  enshrined 
most  sacredly  in  our  hearts.  Desperately  do  we  need  them  at  a  time 
like  this.  We  are  indeed  a  lonely  generation  for  we  are  faced  with 
the  most  stupendous  task  ever  given  to  British  students.  At  the  end 
of  the  war  we  find  ourselves  responsible  for  the  welfare  of  one- 
quarter  of  the  population  of  the  world.  What  a  wealth  of  oppor- 
tunity! What  a  crushing  and  stupendous  load  of  responsibilities! 
And  we  have  to  fulfill  that  responsibility  in  a  new  way. 

In  a  furnace  of  fire  we  have  discovered,  it  has  been  burned  in 
upon  our  souls  that  there  is  only  one  foundation — Jesus  Christ. 
Most  foully  shall  we  betray  our  glorious  dead  and  be  guilty  of  their 


THE    BRITISH     CHRISTIAN     STUDENT    MOVEMENT  IOO, 

blood  if  we  do  not  now  live  for  what  they  died;  if  we  do  not  build  on 
the  one  sure  and  lasting  foundation,  that  new  world  for  which  they 
gave  their  lives  so  gladly.  And,  if  we  are  to  be  foundation  stones  of 
that  new  world,  as  Jesus  Christ  is  calling  us,  we  can  only  become 
such  by  burying  ourselves,  turning  our  backs  upon  all  that  the  world 
counts  as  success,  becoming  foundation  stones,  hidden,  lives  hidden 
with  Christ  in  God.  We  have  no  impossible  task  given  us,  we  be- 
lieve, by  God.  We  are  faced  in  some  measure  by  the  same  tempta- 
tions that  confronted  Christ  in  His  early  ministry.  We  can  com- 
mand the  stones  and  make  them  bread  for  the  peoples  who  have  been 
entrusted  to  us.  We  can  develop  their  mineral  wealth  and  material 
resources  and  industrial  power  to  relieve  them  of  the  terrible  pov- 
erty and  starvation  that  we  heard  about  last  night,  but  what  they 
want  is  life,  the  living  wrord  of  God,  the  redemptive  power  of  Jesus 
Christ,  sonship  with  God  the  Father.  We  can  come  to  them  as  from 
superior  heights,  full  of  pride  in  our  position  and  prestige  and 
power. 

We  shall  fail  utterly  unless  in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  we  go 
to  them  as  one  of  them,  to  love  and  understand  and  serve  them  to 
our  utmost  power ;  to  receive  most  gladly  the  great  gifts,  greatest  of 
all,  their  love,  which  they  would  give  to  us.  And  so,  too,  we  may  go 
to  them  bringing  to  them  our  western  culture,  our  education,  our 
material  resources,  trusting  in  our  organizing  power. 

What  they  want  is  Christ.  One  prominent,  non-Christian  In- 
dian editor,  as  quoted  by  that  great  statesman  and  leader  of  India, 
K.  T.  Paul,  said,  "We  want  Christ,  not  Christianity,  for  Christianity 
is  the  religion  of  the  rulers.  We  want  Christ  because  He  alone  can 
release  the  constructive  forces  of  India."  And  K.  T.  Paul  himself, 
addressing  us  at  Swanwick,  at  our  convention  last  summer  said  to 
us,  "There  is  nothing  the  West  can  give  to  us  which  we  cannot  do 
without  except  Jesus  Christ." 

What  we  are  beginning  to  realize  is  that  what  we  have  got  to 
bring  is  Christ,  the  living  Christ,  in  us.  At  our  executive  meeting 
in  September,  we  were  conscious  of  the  presence  and  the  power  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  a  way  that  I  have  never  known,  of  His  challenge  to 
us  to  a  much  greater  battle  than  we  have  yet  given  ourselves  to.  It 
was  as  if  He  spoke  to  us  Himself.  That  challenge  has  gone  out  to 
our  British  colleges  since  and  has  awakened  a  great  response  and  an 
increasing  dedication  of  lives. 

May  I  pass  on  this  call  to  battle  to  you,  "The  world  is  at  a 
crisis  when  we  believe  Christians  must  attack  or  fall."  Society  has 
to  be  re-ordered  through  Christ.  Men  have  the  power  to  do  it.  The 
foundations  of  society  are  wrong  because  the  relations  between  man 
and  man  are  wrong.  We  have  failed  to  be  Christians.  Jesus  told 


IIO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS   AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

us  to  love  one  another,  but  as  a  plain  matter  of  fact,  we  do  not  love 
one  another.  If  we  did,  war  would  be  at  once  condemned  and  cer- 
tain social  conditions  wouldn't  be  tolerated.  We  are  convinced  that 
if  men  practice  looking  at  society  with  the  eyes  of  Jesus,  they  must 
make  great  changes  in  its  structure.  Would  He  tolerate  the  system 
under  which  our  fellows  live  and  work,  a  system  which  robs  so 
many  of  them  of  their  birthright,  of  joy  and  freedom?  We  must 
study  and  think  out  these  problems  and,  at  any  cost,  act  on  what 
we  believe  to  be  right.  We  are  finding  that  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ 
gives  a  power  to  live  a  life  which  is  brimful  of  reality,  life  and  hope. 
Nothing  else  can  satisfy  us  now.  We  know  that  the  spiritual  power 
of  Jesus  Christ  in  us  is  greater  than  the  power  of  evil;  therefore, 
we  believe  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  coming  in  this  world.  We 
stand  with  Him  and  with  all  who  serve  Him  down  the  centuries  in 
the  battle  for  His  kingdom. 

"We  have  found  in  working  with  students  of  other  nations  and 
races,  a  unity  in  Christ  which  overcomes  prejudice  and  enriches  the 
common  life.  Before  God  and  in  Christ  we  are  all  one.  We  are 
convinced  that  this  unity  is  the  only  sure  hope  of  peace  and  of  the 
true  development  of  nations.  Now  is  the  time  to  do  all  in  our  power 
to  create  a  public  opinion  that  will  constrain  statesmen  to  act  on  this 
belief.  We  feel  that  the  divisions  of  the  church  in  our  country  are 
no  longer  tolerable  because  they  have  obscured  that  unity  in  Christ 
which  we  know  to  be  more  real  than  our  differences.  We  ask  for 
instant  and  courageous  action.  We  want  to  serve  a  church  which 
stands  as  one  in  fearless  love  of  truth.  The  issue  before  us  is  a 
straight  fight  with  the  power  of  evil.  Only  in  and  through  human 
lives  can  the  power  of  God  become  effective.  We  are  called  to  face 
sacrifice,  apparent  failure  and  distress  of  body  and  soul  for  the  joy 
of  triumph  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  lives  of  our  fellow  men  and  wo- 
men. We  ask  you  to  search  out  the  truth  and  in  obedience  to  it  to 
take  your  side  in  the  battle.  We  appeal  to  you  with  great  confi- 
dence. We  greatly  need  your  cooperation  and  your  fellowship. 
Christ  calls  you  and  I  feel  sure  that  you  will  not  fail  in  responding 
to  His  call  to  battle. 


CHRISTIANIZING  OF  THE  NATIONAL  AND 
THE  INTERNATIONAL  LIFE 

A  Prayer — DR.  STEPHEN  J.  COREY 

A  Vital  Christianity  in  National  and  International  Life — 
DEAN  CHARLES  R.  BROWN 

Practical  Christian  Principles  in  National  and  International  Life— 
BISHOP  FRANCIS  MCCONNELL 

A  Prayer — DR.  CHARLES  WATSON 


THURSDAY  EVENING 
JANUARY  ONE 


A  PRAYER. 
DR.  STEPHEN  J.  COREY 

We  thank  Thee,  Heavenly  Father,  for  that  great  host  of  work- 
ers out  in  the  distant  fields  who  tonight  are  remembering  the  ses- 
sions of  this  convention.  We  pray  that  Thy  blessings  may  be  with 
the  missionaries  of  the  cross  as  they  toil  and  break  the  stubborn  soil 
and  sow  the  seed  of  the  Gospel  and  wait  for  the  harvest.  May  the 
promising  of  this  great  gathering  of  students  ch^er  their  hearts, 
help  them  to  see  the  end  from  the  beginning,  give  them  strength  for 
their  tasks. 

Knit  our  hearts  together  tonight  with  a  holy  fellowship  in  this 
great  thought  and  plan  of  the  world's  redemption.  Fill  us  with  the 
spirit  of  God,  O,  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  send  us  forth  to  be 
servants  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  ask  it  in  His  name  and  for  His  sake. 
Amen. 


112 


A  VITAL  CHRISTIANITY  IN  NATIONAL 

AND  INTERNATIONAL  LIFE 

DEAN  CHARLES  R.  BROWN 

[We  have  come  together  tonight  to  consider  the  Christianizing  of  the 
national  and  international  life.  We  have  two  very  wise  and  trusted  guides 
to  lead  us  in  our  thinking  and  then  in  our  acts,  tirst,  I  have  great  pleasure 
in  introducing  Dean  Brown  of  Yale,  who  will  speak  upon  this  theme. — The 
Chairman.] 

It  is  an  honor  and  a  privilege  to  address  this  Student  Volunteer 
Convention,  meeting,  as  it  does,  in  the  State  of  Iowa.  My  boyhood 
home  was  here.  I  graduated  from  the  State  University  yonder  at 
Iowa  City  before  you  were  born.  I  lived  for  a  time  here  in  this 
beautiful  city  of  Des  Moines,  where  we  are  now  met.  Since  that 
time,  I  have  lived  in  several  goodly  commonwealths,  Ohio  and  Mas- 
sachusetts, California  and  Connecticut,  but  I  shall  have  as  long  as 
I  live  a  large  and  a  warm  place  in  my  heart  for  this  noble  State  of 
Iowa. 

Now,  we  have  received  all  sorts  of  heirlooms  from  the  great 
war.  Huge  national  debts  on  which  our  great  grandchildren  will 
still  be  paying  interest !  Hard  tasks  of  reconstruction  for  the  dev- 
astated areas!  Problems  of  statecraft  which  baffle  the  minds  of 
the  leading  statesmen  of  earth!  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  young 
men  maimed,  blinded  or  weakened  by  the  war!  The  industry  and 
commerce  of  the  whole  world  disordered  by  four  years  of  calamity ! 
A  spirit  of  unrest  and  oftentimes  of  unreason  among  the  working 
people  of  all  lands!  The  high  cost  of  living  which  has  cut  well 
nigh  in  half  the  incomes  of  the  many!  All  this  has  come  to  us  as  a 
huge  and  difficult  inheritance  from  the  great  war. 

But  it  has  not  been  all  loss  and  no  gain.  We  have  received  as- 
sets as  well  as  liabilities.  We  have  not  been  overcome  of  evil,  we 
shall  overcome  evil  with  good.  We  have  seen  the  practical  passing 
of  a  wicked  political  system  by  the  downfall  of  certain  royal  houses 
in  Europe.  We  have  seen  a  fresh  manifestation  of  the  essential 
soundness  of  the  moral  element  in  mankind.  The  human  race,  tak- 
ing it  by  and  large,  means  right  and  not  wrong.  It  has  a  sense  of  jus- 
tice and  instinct  for  fair  play  on  which  we  can  rely.  We  have  seen 

"3 


114  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

an  added  revelation  of  the  Divine  Justice.  The  Judge  of  all  the  earth 
who  holds  the  nations  of  all  the  earth  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand  does 
right. 

We  have  seen  also  the  drawing  together  of  the  people  by  the 
lessening  of  race  prejudice  and  religious  bigotry.  We  have  seen 
revealed  a  capacity  for  giving  and  for  self-sacrifice  of  which  wa 
had  never  dreamed.  We  have  seen  a  new  and  warmer  interest  in 
the  life  to  come  as  a  consquence  of  the  war  and  those  eleven  mil- 
lions of  graves.  We  have  seen  a  new  moral  seriousness  in  the  life 
of  the  whole  world. 

In  the  summer  of  1914,  there  were  a  lot  of  fine  people  who  had 
become  so  knowing  and  so  advanced  that  they  no  longer  believed  in 
the  Devil  or  in  any  moral  equivalent  for  the  Devil,  and  so  the  Lord 
took  the  world  for  four  years  into  the  wilderness  with  the  wild 
beasts  and  showed  it  the  Devil.  Evil  is  a  very  serious  and  a  real 
thing.  There  are  devilish  possibilities  in  this  human  nature  of  ours. 
When  that  power  of  evil  was  organized  and  let  loose,  it  drenched  a 
whole  continent  in  blood  and  carried  grief  and  pain  around  the  en- 
tire world. 

There  is  something  radically  wrong  in  our  nature  which  the 
growth  of  intelligence  and  the  spread  of  democratic  institutions  had 
not  eliminated.  We  have  walked  again  beneath  the  shadow  of  the 
great  cross  and  have  seen  that  the  evil  of  the  world  cannot  be  put 
away  without  the  shedding  of  blood.  We  have  seen  also  the  coming 
of  a  finer  spiritual  sensitiveness  to  replace  the  fat,  sleek,  sordid  con- 
tent which  existed  during  those  years  of  prosperity,  when  the  ears  of 
many  had  become  dull  and  the  hearts  of  many  had  waxed  gross. 
All  this  is  to  the  good,  and  it  argues  well  for  an  advance  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  among  men  in  these  years  that  lie  immediately 
ahead. 

When  we  used  to  sing  our  war  song,  we  promised  that  we  would 
not  come  back  until  it  was  over  over  there.  It  isn't  over  over  there, 
and  it  isn't  over  over  here.  There  are  certain  aspects  of  the 
great  struggle  which  are  just  now  approaching  their  most  critical 
stage.  The  victory  of  physical  force  has  been  won.  It  was  won  by 
superior  power,  superior  in  amount  and  vastly  superior  in  moral 
quality. 

We  come  now  to  the  longer,  the  harder  and  the  higher  victory 
of  the  spirit  which  is  yet  to  be  won.  The  victories  of  physical  force 
may  be  swift,  showy,  apparently  overwhelming,  but  if  they  remain 
nothing  but  victories  of  physical  force,  in  their  outcome,  they  are 
disappointing  and  their  verdicts  have  to  be  revised.  Moral  victories, 
on  the  other  hand,  may  be  slow,  silent,  intermittent,  but  in  their  out- 
come they  are  satisfying  and  their  verdicts  stand.  We  are  now  un- 
dertaking the  winning  of  the  victory  of  the  spirit. 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE 

We  may  say  what  our  great  American  said  on  another  occasion, 
"We  accepted  this  war.  We  did  not  begin  it.  We  accepted  it  for 
a  purpose  and  when  that  purpose  shall  have  been  achieved,  the  war 
will  end,  and  I  pray  God,"  he  said,  "that  it  may  not  end  until  that 
purpose  has  been  achieved." 

We  are  here  tonight  to  consider  the  Christianizing  of  national 
and  international  life.  It  is  a  very  large  order.  It  offers  a  very 
direct  challenge  to  all  the  spiritual  dynamic  which  right-minded  men 
and  women  in  every  land  on  earth  can  bring  upon  the  scene.  When 
the  war  came  in  1914  a  great  many  people  began  to  ask,  "Why  did 
not  Christianity  prevent  this  war?"  I  never  heard  anybody  ask, 
"Why  did  not  science  prevent  the  war  ?"  It  did  not  seem  to  anybody 
that  science  could.  It  was  the  most  scientific  nation  on  earth  that 
brought  on  the  war.  I  never  heard  any  one  ask,  "Why  didn't  the 
universities,  or  the  newspapers  or  big  business  prevent  the  war  ?"  It 
never  seemed  to  occur  to  any  one  that  education,  or  the  press,  or 
commerce,  could  prevent  wars.  These  useful  forms  of  social  energy 
are  not  strong  enough.  They  do  not  go  deep  enough  into  the  hearts 
of  men  and  women  to  avert  such  disasters.  Men  paid  a  splendid 
tribute  to  the  might  of  spiritual  forces  when  they  said,  sneer- 
ingly  or  wistfully,  "Why  didn't  Christianity  prevent  the  war  ?" 

Well,  why  didn't  it  ?  I  have  my  own  idea  about  that.  My  own 
feeling  is  that  it  was  because  we  hadn't  enough  Christianity  on  hand 
in  the  summer  of  1914  and  what  we  did  have,  in  many  cases  was 
not  the  right  sort.  In  many  lands  and  in  many  sections  of  the  great 
Christian  Church,  the  personal  and  private  virtues  of  sobriety, 
chastity  and  kindliness  had  been  exalted,  but  there  had  been  a  neglect 
of  the  weightier  matters  of  mercy,  justice  and  truth  in  the  organ- 
ized life  of  the  race.  These  things  we  ought  to  have  done,  and  not 
to  have  left  the  other  undone. 

The  founder  of  our  religion,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  first 
public  address  He  gave  in  the  Synagogue  at  Nazareth  struck  the 
social  note  clearly  and  firmly :  "The  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me 
because  he  hath  annointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  to  the  poor; 
he  hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliver- 
ance to  the  captives,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised  and  to 
proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord."  That  was  the  platform 
on  which  He  proposed  to  stand.  That  was  the  keynote  He  struck 
for  the  gospel  He  was  sent  to  preach  and  to  live.  The  only  Chris- 
tianity which  can  avert  similar  disasters  in  the  future  is  that  sort 
of  Christianity  which  goes  everywhere  preaching  and  practising  the 
gospel  of  the  Kingdom,  the  sway  and  rule  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in 
all  these  industrial  and  political  concerns  of  mankind. 

It  is  to  that  type  of  Christianity  that  the  men  and  women  in  our 
universities  are  being  called  today.  When  we  think  about  the  ob- 


Il6  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

ligations  of  the  foreign  fields,  they  are  going  out  not  to  rescue  a 
few  brands  from  the  burning;  they  are  going  to  work  with  those 
people  in  putting  the  fires  of  evil  out.  They  are  not  going  out  to 
rescue  a  few  souls  from  a  sinking  ship  and  get  them  safely  aboard 
the  gospel  ship;  they  are  going  out  to  work  with  those  people  in 
making  the  ship  seaworthy  and  to  learn  how  to  sail  it  on  all  the  high 
seas  of  human  interest.  They  are  not  going  out  to  carry  aside  a  few 
handfulls  of  meal  to  receive  the  leaven;  they  are  going  out  to  put 
the  leaven  down  into  the  whole  lump  of  educational  and  domestic, 
industrial  and  political  life  until  the  entire  lump  of  human  relation- 
ships shall  have  been  renewed.  It  is  to  that  larger  task  of  saving 
the  world  that  young  men  and  women  are  being  called. 

We  are  listening  today  and  we  hear  our  Lord  praying  that 
same  prayer  which  He  prayed  in  the  upper  room  with  the  eleven 
young  men :  'I  pray  not  that  Thou  shouldst  take  them  out  of  the 
world."  He  desired  that  they  might  go  into  the  world  and  take 
with  them  the  gospel  with  which  He  had  entrusted  them  to  the  end 
that  the  world  might  be  saved  by  Him.  It  is  to  that  idea  of  linking 
up  our  spiritual  forces  with  those  great  industrial  and  national 
problems  today  that  the  young  men  and  women  in  the  colleges  are 
making  their  hearty  response. 

We  have  learned  some  things  in  the  last  five  years.  We  have 
seen  the  utter  impotence  of  certain  forces  in  which  some  short- 
sighted people,  who  needed  glasses  and  did  not  know  it,  were  in- 
clined to  put  their  entire  trust.  The  little  toy  Gods  of  the  Amor- 
ites;  Evolution,  not  as  the  designation  of  a  method  which  all  intel- 
ligent people  recognize,  but  as  a  kind  of  little  home-made  deity, 
setting  up  on  its  own  account  with  a  capital  E;  the  ZEIT-GEIST, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Age,  all  in  Capitals;  the  Stream  of  Progress,  the 
idea  that  certain  forces  which  make  inevitably  for  human  well-be- 
ing and  advancement ;  the  Cosmic  Urge,  whatever  that  may  mean  on 
the  lips  of  those  who  use  this  pretentious  phrase — all  these  toy  Gods 
of  the  Amorites  showed  themselves  no  more  able  to  safeguard 
human  well-being  than  so  many  stone  images. 

Today,  whatever  may  be  the  personal  beliefs  of  men,  they  rec- 
ognize that  nothing  of  which  we  know  is  competent  to  safeguard 
human  well-being  except  the  direct  action  of  the  spirit  of  the  living 
God,  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon  the  lives 
of  men.  Unless  there  is  hope  there,  then  hope  there  is  none.  It  is 
to  a  more  dynamic  religion  that  the  minds  and  hearts  of  men  are 
turning.  They  are  turning  with  the  words  of  Peter  on  their  lips, 
"Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go?  Thou  (and  Thou  only)  hast  the  words 
of  eternal  life." 

We  have  seen  what  the  forces  of  self-interest  accomplish.  We 
have  seen  it  as  perhaps  no  other  generation  in  history  has  seen  it  in 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       117 

its  awfulness.  In  the  summer  of  1914,  we  had  brawn  enough  and 
we  had  brains  enough  and  we  had  wealth  enough  to  have  ushered  in 
the  millennium,  if  millenniums  were  ever  ushered  in  by  those  forms 
of  energy.  But  we  hadn't  character  enough.  So  what  we  ushered 
in  was  not  the  millennium  but  four  terrible  years  of  hell.  When  we 
look  out  today  in  our  own  land  we  see  that  we  have  resources 
enough,  man  power  enough  and  ability  enough  to  cover  this  country 
with  peace  and  prosperity  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  But  the 
hard  fact  stands  that  we  have  not  enough  of  the  sense  of  social  jus- 
tice. We  haven't  enough  of  regard  for  the  interests  of  the  other 
man  and  the  other  class.  We  haven't  enough  of  the  spirit  of  intel- 
ligent good  will.  Therefore  we  have  a  situation  which  causes  con- 
cern to  every  man  who  has  eyes  to  see.  It  is  imperative  that  there 
should  come  the  linking  up  of  our  spiritual  forces  with  those 
problems  which  are  so  grave  and  so  imminent. 

As  I  view  it,  the  great  task  for  every  nation  on  earth,  and  we 
have  many  nations  represented  here  in  this  convention,  the  great 
task  for  every  nation  is  the  development  and  the  maintenance  of  a 
finer  quality  of  national  soul.  To  me  the  most  terrible  thing  we  saw 
during  the  war  was  not  the  outrage  on  Belgium,  horrible  as  that 
was,  nor  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania,  nor  the  judicial  murder  of 
Captain  Fryatt  or  Edith  Cavell,  nor  the  horrible  sufferings  inflicted 
on  whole  populations,  not  one  of  those  was  the  most  awful  thing, 
but  the  most  terrible  thing  we  saw  was  the  decay  of  a  great  national 
soul.  There  was  a  Germany  once:  the  Germany  of  Luther  and 
Melancthon  and  Schleiermacher,  of  Goethe  and  Schiller,  of  Kant 
and  Hegel,  of  Beethoven  and  Bach,  Frank  Siegel,  Karl  Schuntz, 
through  the  Germany  in  those  lives,  the  nations  of  the  world  were 
being  blessed. 

We  awakened  in  1914  to  the  fact  that  that  Germany  had  gone 
and  had  been  replaced  by  another  Germany.  In  1870  Germany 
turned  over  the  keeping  of  her  soul  into  the  hands  of  certain  strange 
gods  and  the  gospel  which  was  most  industriously  preached  was  not 
the  gospel  according  to  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John,  but  it  was 
the  gospel  according  to  Treitschke,  Nietzche,  Bernhardi.  In  this 
gospel  I  read  that  "among  the  gentiles  the  great  ones  exercise  lord- 
ship and  dominion.  It  shall  not  be  so  among  you.  If  any  man 
would  be  great  among  you,  let  him  serve.  The  greatest  of  all  is  the 
servant  of  all."  In  that  other  gospel  I  find  these  virtues  spurned  as 
belonging  to  what  they  were  pleased  to  call  "the  slave  morality." 
Nietzche  said,  "I  denounce  Christianity  as  the  greatest  of  all  pos- 
sible corruptions.  The  virtues  of  self-sacrifice,  compassion  and  of 
pity  are  pernicious  since  they  combat  all  good  red  blood.  They  mean 
the  turning  over  of  power  to  the  strong  from  the  weak,  whose 
proper  business  it  is  to  serve  the  strong.  Therefore  be  hard,  face 


Il8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

life  defiantly,  live  dangerously,  will  to  live  in  perfect  power/' 

This  was  the  gospel  which  was  faithfully  followed  until  it 
worked  out  the  gradual  decay  of  a  great  national  soul.  Now  all 
has  to  be  changed.  The  evil  in  that  soul  must  be  met  and  over- 
come. It  can  only  be  done  by  a  finer  quality  of  national  soul  in  all 
those  nations  with  whom  Germany  will  have  to  live.  She  will  not 
be  changed  by  hatred,  bitterness  or  contempt.  Satan  doesn't  cast 
out  Satan.  We  never  hear  of  a  man  being  stoned  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.  The  first  rock  of  condemnation  that  hits  him  does  not  de- 
velop the  mood  of  penitence  and  aspiration.  The  quality  of  soul 
will  be  changed  only  by  another,  and  a  finer  quality  of  soul  in  all 
those  nations  with  whom  Germany  will  have  to  live. 

The  nations  are  being  called  upon  today  to  stand  up  and  de- 
clare by  what  principles  they  mean  to  live.  They  are  being  called 
upon  to  show  how  much  spiritual  dynamic  they  have  and  how  many 
sacrifices  they  stand  ready  to  make  for  the  sake  of  principle.  That 
duty  rests  upon  every  nation  represented  here  in  this  great  Student 
Convention.  The  duty  is  imminent  here  in  the  land  to  which  so 
many  of  us  belong. 

The  Government  of  this  country  is  not  at  Washington.  It  has 
never  been  at  Washington.  The  Government  is  here.  The  Govern- 
ment is  where  the  people  are.  The  court  of  last  appeal  is  what  the 
people  think  and  feel  and  that  upon  which  they  highly  resolve. 
Therefore,  the  development  of  this  finer  quality  of  soul  in  every 
community,  on  the  college  campus,  in  the  church,  in  the  polling 
place  and  in  the  place  of  business,  is  an  obligation  that  rests  upon 
us  all. 

The  perpetuity  and  safety  of  the  republic  is  bound  up  with  the 
development  and  maintenance  of  that  national  soul.  (You  will  par- 
don me  if  I  speak  some  very  direct  words  to  my  fellow  country- 
men) I  have  a  feeling  that  we  cannot,  if  we  would,  stand  aloof  in 
any  selfish  fashion  from  the  solution  of  these  great  international 
problems.  The  men  who  are  saying;  "Safety  first ;  let  us  mind  our 
own  business;  let  us  look  out  for  number  one.  If  we  don't  who 
will?"  are  giving  to  us  the  counsels  of  evil  which  will  be  for  our 
downfall  in  the  sight  of  God  and  for  the  diminution  of  our  honor 
among  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  It  is  not  a  question  as  to  whether 
we  shall  enter  the  life  of  the  world  we  are  in.  It  is  only  now  a  question 
as  to  whether  we  are  strong  enough  and  brave  enough  and  sufficiently 
high-minded  to  bear  an  honorable  part  in  that  great  and  unselfish 
service  that  has  to  do  with  the  rehabilitation  of  the  earth  and  the 
setting  of  this  international  life  on  a  better  foundation.  The 
United  States  of  America  is  not  to  shirk  its  obligation,  but  to  have 
its  part  in  that  great  task. 

Why  should  we  not  apply  to  ourselves,  as  other  nations  may 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       119 

apply  to  themselves  the  words  Israel  used  of  old  in  regard  to  the  pur- 
pose she  believed  Almighty  God  cherished  concerning  her  national 
life:  "What  nation  hath  God  so  nigh  unto  them  as  the  Lord  our 
God  is  unto  us  in  all  things  we  call  upon  Him  for !  Hath  God  as- 
sayed to  take  Him  a  nation  from  the  midst  of  another  nation  by 
signs,  by  wonders  and  by  war?  Hath  any  people  heard  the  voice 
of  God  speaking  with  them  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  as  thou  hast 
heard?  Keep  therefore,  the  statutes  and  the  judgments  which  I 
give  unto  you,  for  this  shall  be  your  wisdom  and  your  understand- 
ing among  the  nations."  Only  as  we  take  to  ourselves  that  sense 
of  divine  election,  not  for  the  enjoyment  of  exceptional  resources, 
not  for  the  enjoyment  of  a  providential  position  because  God  has 
placed  us  here  between  the  oceans,  not  for  our  own  aggrandizement, 
but  an  election  for  service  can  we  stand  before  Him. 

When  we  entered  into  the  war  in  1917  our  mood  was  right. 
The  tide  of  moral  idealism  was  running  full  and  strong  over  this 
broad  land.  We  were  not  fighting  for  conquest,  as  God  knows  we 
did  not  covet  an  acre  of  territory  belonging  to  any  other  power  on 
earth.  We  were  not  fighting  for  material  gain.  We  were  already 
becoming  almost  disgracefully  rich  in  manufacturing  munitions.  It 
was  not  money  in  our  purse  to  enter  the  war.  We  were  not  fight- 
ing in  the  spirit  of  vengeance  to  pay  off  old  scores,  for  we  had  none 
to  pay  off.  There  were  no  "hymns  of  hate"  composed  or  sung 
here  in  our  land.  We  entered  the  war  because  we  could  not  bear 
the  dishonor  of  standing  aloof  while  other  nations  we  loved  were 
being  bled  white  in  defense  of  those  traditions  of  liberty  and  justice 
which  constituted  the  very  soul  of  our  nation. 

The  son  of  the  millionaire  and  the  son  of  the  hod  carrier  went 
forth  shoulder  to  shoulder.  As  we  all  know,  there  was  no  finer  re- 
sponse made  to  that  call  of  duty  than  that  made  by  the  young  men 
and  women  of  our  colleges.  We  saw  it  on  the  campus  of  Yale,  of 
Harvard,  of  Princeton,  and  on  the  campus  of  every  college  and  uni- 
versity of  our  land.  The  spirit  of  it  all  has  been  nowhere  more 
finely  expressed  than  in  the  lines  on  an  English  poetess : 

I  saw  the  spires  of  Oxford, 

As  I  was  passing  by, 
The  grey  spires  of  Oxford, 

Against  a  pearl  grey  sky. 
My  heart  was  with  the  Oxford  men 

Who  went  abroad  to  die. 

The  years  go  fast  at  Oxford, 

The  golden  years  and  gay, 
The  hoary  colleges  look  down 

On  careless  boys  at  play; 


I2O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

But  when  the  bugle  sounded  war, 
They  put  their  games  away. 

They  left  the  peaceful  river, 

The  cricket  field,  the  quad, 
The  shaven  lawns  of  Oxford 

To  seek  a  bloody  sod, 
They  gave  their  merry  youth  away 

For  country  and  for  God. 

God  rest  you,  happy  gentlemen, 

Who  laid  your  good  lives  down, 
Who  took  the  khaki  and  the  gun 

Instead  of  cap  and  gown, 
God  bring  you  to  a  fairer  place 

Than  even  Ex  ford  town. 

It  was  in  that  high  mood  that  these  men  rendered  their  service, 
that  men  gave  up  their  lives.  And  now  "the  solemn  mandate  of  the 
dead"  entails  upon  us  the  responsibility  to  think  and  to  strive  and  to 
live  for  the  same  great  high  ends  for  "which  they  gave  the  last  full 
measure  of  devotion." 

They  fought  that  the  world  might  be  made  safe  for  democracy, 
but  it  must  be  a  more  real  and  thorough-going  democracy  than 
anything  we  have  yet  seen  in  this  land  or  in  any  land  if  we  are  to 
justify  the  costly  sacrifice  that  has  been  made  on  our  behalf.  We 
must  guard  against  those  moral  reactions  which  sometimes  follow 
upon  the  moral  elevation  of  a  great  war.  It  is  so  very  easy  when 
the  days  of  peril  have  passed,  when  men  and  women  have  returned 
again  to  their  normal  pursuits,  to  gain  a  certain  material  prosperity 
and  then  to  sit  down  and  say,  "Is  not  this  great  Babylon  I  have 
builded"  and  then  mistake  it  for  that  Holy  City  that  should  descend 
out  of  Heaven  from  God?  If  we  are  to  guard  against  that  moral 
reaction  here  in  our  own  land,  it  will  be  due  to  those  that  have  in 
them  the  possibility  of  spiritual  leadership,  that  those  principles 
which  are  right  shall  be  there  steadfastly  maintained. 

Now,  we  can  see  all  that  for  other  nations.  We  can  see  where 
they  have  been  at  fault.  Are  we  just  as  ready,  every  one  of  us 
from  whatever  country  he  may  come,  to  see  it  for  his  own  country, 
to  ask,  touching  the  policies  of  his  own  land,  whether  they  are  the 
policies  that  are  making  for  the  peace  and  for  the  prosperity  and  for 
the  progress  of  the  entire  human  race  ?  They  can  only  be  justified  in 
the  light  of  those  larger  values  which  are  at  stake. 

When  we  entered  the  war,  this  country,  for  example,  showed 
that  it  was  strong  enough  to  bear  itself  with  power,  by  land,  by  sea, 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       121 

and  in  the  upper  air.  It  showed  it  was  rich  enough  to  meet  all  the 
calls  that  came  for  liberty  loans,  Red  Cross  funds,  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  and  all  the  rest.  The  young  men  who  donned 
the  khaki  and  the  blue  showed  they  were  brave  enough  to  face  all 
the  perils  that  might  arise  and  not  flinch.  In  these  great  days  that 
follow  upon  all  that,  we  are  praying  that  this  country  may  now  be 
good  enough  at  heart,  that  it  may  have  the  fear  of  God  before  its 
eyes,  that  it  may  have  such  a  hold  upon  those  spiritual  verities  that 
it  will  bear  an  honorable  part  in  doing  the  great  work  of  reconstruc- 
tion. 

If  drunk  with  sight  of  power,  we  loose 
Wild  tongues  that  have  not  Thee  in  awe, 

Such  boasting  as  the  gentiles  use 
Or  lesser  breeds  without  the  law ; 

Lord  God  of  Hosts,  be  with  us  yet, 

Lest  we  forget,  lest  we  forget ! 

Far-called  our  navies"  melt  away, 

On  dune  and  headland  sinks  the  fire ; 

Lo,  all  our  pomp  of  yesterday 
Is  one  with  Nineveh  and  Tyre ! 

Judge  of  the  nations,  spare  us  yet, 

Lest  we  forget,  lest  we  forget ! 

The  tumult  and  the  shouting  dies ; 

The  captains  and  the  kings  depart ; 
Still  stands  Thine  ancient  sacrifice, 

An  humble  and  a  contrite  heart; 
Lord  God  of  Hosts,  be  with  us  yei, 
Lest  we  forget,  lest  we  forget! 

Are  we  ready  to  carry  out  those  same  principles  and  ideals 
which  affect  the  lives  of  nations  ?  How  much  it  would  mean  as  Dr. 
Merrill  has  said  in  his  little  book,  if  the  words  of  that  Fifteenth 
Psalm,  repeated  alike  by  Hebrew,  Protestant  and  Catholic,  could  be 
chanted  in  the  terms  of  a  national  and  an  international  morality.  In 
that  case  the  psalm  would  read,  "Lord,  what  nation  shall  stand  in 
Thy  presence,  or  dwell  in  Thy  holy  hill?  The  nation  that  walketh 
uprightly,  that  setteth  justice  first;  and  speaketh  the  truth  in  its 
heart.  The  nation  that  slandereth  not  another  nation,  nor  setteth 
spies  upon  its  neighbor,  nor  cherisheth  a  grudge  toward  other  peoples. 
The  nation  that  sweareth  to  its  own  hurt  and  changeth  not,  in  whose 
eyes  a  reprobate  nation  is  despised.  The  nation  that  useth  not  its 
strength  to  oppress  the  weak,  or  to  destroy  the  helpless.  The  nation 


122  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

that  doeth  these  things  shall  never  be  moved."  If  the  nations  of 
the  world  could  begin  to  chant  the  words  of  that  Psalm,  we  should 
hear  again  the  morning  stars  singing  together  and  all  the  sons  of 
God  shouting  for  joy. 

It  is  a  great  hour  to  be  alive  at  all,  and  to  be  alive  and  young ! 
Why,  it  is  heaven  itself  to  have  a  part  in  making  that  history  which 
lies  immediately  ahead,  and  to  take  the  responsibility  for  what  we 
do  in  the  eyes  of  the  ages,  and  before  God.  What  greater  honor 
could  come  to  a  generation  than  that? 

For  thousands  of  years  men  and  women  will  study  with  pro- 
found interest  the  significant  events  of  the  last  five  years  and  the 
no  less  significant  events  of  the  next  five  years.  It  is  up  to  the 
spiritual  leadership  in  all  these  nations  to  stamp  that  history  more 
clearly  and  more  firmly  with  the  likeness  and  image  of  the  Son  of 
God.  And  for  that  great  task  we  are  praying  that  God  may  raise  up 
men  and  women,  competent,  consecrated,  effective  for  the  furnishing 
of  that  necessary  spiritual  leadership.  We  want  our  college  men  and 
women.  We  want  men  and  women  who  know  something  of  history, 
so  that  all  the  foolish  experiments  which  have  been  tried  and  failed 
will  not  have  to  be  tried  over  again.  We  want  men  and  women  who 
know  something  of  the  sound,  economic  principles  that  must  underly 
all  human  well-being.  We  want  men  and  women  who  know  some- 
thing of  the  psychology  of  the  human  mind.  We  want  men  and 
women  who  have  the  scientific  habit  of  mind  so  they  will  be  able 
to  draw  the  thing  as  they  see  it  for  the  God  of  things  as  they  are. 
And  coupled  with  all  that  skill  in  the  use  of  the  materials  of  civiliz- 
ation and  advance,  we  want  men  and  women  who  will  labor  for 
human  betterment  with  their  eyes  and  minds  upon  that  social  or- 
der "which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."  If 
we  can  raise  up  a  generation  with  spiritual  vision,  we  shall  see  the 
Kingdom  of  God  coming  with  power  and  great  glory  in  all  the  lands 
of  the  earth. 

Here  in  the  last  book  of  the  Bible,  you  will  remember  that  the 
Seer  has  a  great  vision.  He  saw  a  multitude  that  no  man  could 
number.  It  was  made  up  of  all  nations  and  peoples  and  kindreds 
and  tongues.  There  they  were,  acres  upon  acres,  square  miles  upon 
square  miles  of  human  beings  massed  together.  "And  they  stood 
before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb."  They  stood  with  bared 
heads  and  unshod  feet  in  the  presence  of  that  principle  of  life 
which  comes  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister  and  to  give 
itself  for  the  ransom  of  many.  When  they  looked  up  in  thought- 
fulness  and  devotion  and  saw  that  principle  of  life  enthroned,  they 
sang  with  a  great  shout,  "Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  power 
be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       123 

and  ever."  These  problems  of  industrial  and  political  regeneration 
will  only  be  settled  upon  a  basis  of  a  higher  type  of  character.  That 
higher  type  of  character  can  only  be  secured  and  maintained  as  men 
come  to  stand  right  before  him  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne. 

Yonder  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor  of  the  city  of  New  York, 
as  you  all  know,  there  stands  a  great  statue.  It  towers  up  for  three 
hundred  feet  from  Bedloe's  island.  It  is  the  figure  of  a  woman  and 
in  her  right  hand  she  holds  aloft  a  torch.  It  is  the  statue  of  Liberty 
enlightening  the  world.  Some  years  ago  the  Harbor  Commission- 
ers decided  that  the  expense  of  keeping  the  torch  lighted  night  after 
night  was  not  warranted.  It  served  no  practical  end.  The  light- 
houses along  the  coast  were  sufficient  to  guide  the  ships  that  entered 
the  harbor.  For  a  period  of  time  the  torch  was  dark. 

Before  the  war  came  another  set  of  Harbor  Commissioners  de- 
cided that  this  was  not  a  fair  treatment  of  the  gift  of  France  to  our 
Republic  and  they  had  the  whole  statue  rewired  and  a  great  light 
placed  in  the  tip  end  of  the  torch.  Again  it  began  to  shine  out  across 
the  dark  waters  of  the  Atlantic.  While  the  war  was  on,  the  light 
of  that  torch  was  seen  in  France.  The  people  of  France  rejoiced 
because  the  two  great  republics  were  now  bound  together  in  a  com- 
mon struggle  for  certain  principles  they  held  dearer  than  life  itself. 
The  light  of  that  torch  was  seen  in  Britain,  and  the  people  of 
Britain  rejoiced  because  the  two  great  English-speaking  nations 
were  now  standing  together  in  an  invincible  alliance  for  justice  and 
liberty.  The  light  was  seen  in  Belgium  and  the  people  of  that 
stricken  country  rejoiced  because  it  shone  out  from  the  shores  of  a 
great  kind  friend.  The  light  of  the  torch  was  seen  in  Germany,  and 
to  the  Kaiser  and  his  mad  associates  it  revealed  the  hand-writing  on 
the  wall.  They  saw  as  did  Belshazzer  of  old,  the  same  four  fateful 
words,  "Weighed,  wanting,  numbered,  finished."  They  knew  that 
behind  that  torch  there  were  men,  money  and  munitions,  ships  and 
airplanes,  food,  fuel  and  resources,  almost  without  limit.  Above  all 
there  was  the  determination  of  a  mighty  people  who  would  not  cease 
until  the  struggle  had  been  won  for  righteousness. 

Now  let  that  torch  and  all  the  great  principles  for  which  we 
believe  it  stands,  regard  for  the  rights  of  smaller  nations,  the  belief 
that  government  of  the  people  is  best  for  all  concerned,  the  faith  that 
in  the  long  run,  right  is  the  only  might,  the  firm  conviction  that  these 
problems  can  only  be  solved  on  the  basis  of  a  higher  type  of  human 
character  and  the  readiness  to  link  up  all  our  spiritual  forces  with 
those  immediate  duties  that  lie  at  our  doors.  Let  that  torch  shine 
on,  and  may  its  light  never  again  be  dimmed  until  all  the  free  peoples 
of  earth  shall  walk  in  the  same  bright  light. 


PRACTICAL  CHRISTIAN  PRINCIPLES  IN  NATIONAL 

AND  INTERNATIONAL  LIFE. 

BISHOP  FRANCIS  MCCONNELL 

If  I  could  get  down  into  the  consciousness  of  everyone  before 
me,  I  think  I  should  find  that  in  the  past  two  weeks,  perhaps  as 
you  have  thought  of  this  convention,  there  have  come  before  you 
some  questions  that  run  pretty  deep  as  to  certain  great  issues  that 
confront  the  nation  tonight.  For  a  time  it  was  uncertain  whether 
the  convention  could  be  held  or  not  because  of  the  coal  strike,  and 
that,  of  course,  would  suggest  the  industrial  unrest  in  the  country. 
And  then  you  came  to  this  place  representing,  not  the  United  States, 
merely,  not  Canada  alone,  but  representing  all  together,  I  am  told, 
through  the  delegates  here,  some  forty  nations,  and  it  would  be 
very  strange  indeed  as  you  thought  of  the  approaching  days  of  this 
convention,  if  you  didn't  think  of  the  rivalries  and  the  differences 
that  have  arisen  in  the  past  year  between  the  nations.  And  further, 
while  I  have  received  no  direct  information  upon  the  point,  it  would 
not  be  surprising  if  some  of  you  'have  come  to  this  place  with  your 
feelings  rightly  offended,  your  sensibilities  hurt  because  you  have 
seen  in  these  United  States  traces  of  racial  discrimination. 

Now  as  we  look  out  upon  problems  of  that  kind,  upon  industrial 
problems  and  upon  problems  of  national  pride  and  national  aim  and 
upon  problems  that  suggest  the  racial  pride  of  an  uprighteous  kind, 
we  are  struck  by  the  fact  that  these  evils  are  the  fault  of  no  particu- 
lar individual.  They  are  the  fault  of  the  common  life,  the  fault  of 
the  social  order  to  which  we  belong.  There  is  no  way  in  which  we 
can  hold  any  individual  or  any  small  number  of  individuals  responsi- 
ble for  these  things.  We  have  to  recognize  the  fact  that  before 
Christianity  can  take  possession  of  the  world,  it  must  get  out  of  a 
narrow  individual  round  and  take  within  its  scope  the  Christianiza- 
tion  of  these  larger  relationships.  This  does  not  mean  there  is  a 
social  gospel,  by  itself,  but  it  means  that  the  relation  of  each  of  us 

124 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       125 

in  all  contacts  with  our  fellows  must  be  Christianized,  humanized, 
placed  upon  the  basis  of  the  teachings  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Now  of  course  it  is  thoroughly  understood  that  nobody  is  re- 
sponsible for  anything  I  say  tonight  except  myself.  I  am  simply 
trying  to  direct  your  thoughts  to  some  Christian  suggestion  con- 
cerning these  problems. 

Take  the  industrial  question — at  one  time  national  and  at  the 
same  time  international.  What  is  the  great  obstacle  the  Christian 
missionary  finds  as  he  goes  out  to  the  non-Christian  nation?  Is  it 
in  the  fact  that  they  object  to  his  message  of  unselfishness ;  is  it  be- 
cause he  finds  any  particular  depravity  in  the  people  to  whom  he 
speaks  ?  No,  it  is  the  glaring  contrast  between  the  word  of  God  on 
the  lips  of  the  prophet  and  the  practice  of  the  whole  nation  from 
which  the  prophet  comes,  as  that  works  itself  out  in  the  industrial 
expression  in  international  contact.  Not  that  the  people  of  the  mis- 
sionary nation  are  not  Christian.  The  people  at  home  are  sending 
the  prophet  to  the  particular  place,  paying  his  way,  but  the  social 
life  out  of  which  he  comes  is  not  so  Christianized  that  the  contact 
of  his  own  nation,  as  it  touches  the  other  nation,  is  a  Christian  con- 
tact. 

May  I  call  your  mind  to  a  jibe  that  the  late  George  Francis 
Train  uttered  at  the  time  of  the  opium  war?  He  said,  "I  object  to 
sending  missionaries  to  convert  the  Chinese  and  soldiers  to  shoot 
them  on  the  same  boat."  He  said,  "Send  them  on  different  boats  be- 
cause when  you  send  them  on  the  same  boat  it  begets  confusion  in  the 
Chinese  mind."  And  nothing  more  pertinent  on  the  matter  has  been 
said. 

Race  discrimination  in  a  nation  going  forth  to  proclaim  the 
everlasting  brotherhood  of  man,  and  a  social  order  founded  on  a 
selfish  form  of  competition,  will  not  work. 

There  must  be  a  change  from  a  selfish  form  of  competition  to 
something  at  least  suggestive  of  cooperation  and  combination  and  it 
must  be  done  in  the  name  of  Christianity.  I  am  not  proclaiming 
any  kind  of  social  panacea.  I  have  no  detailed  suggestion  as  to  the 
solution  of  the  problem,  but  there  is  need  of  prophetic  calling  atten- 
tion to  the  glaring  contrast  between  a  tooth  and  nail  competition  for 
the  things  that  we  feed  our  bodies  and  the  proclaiming  of  the  gospel 
of  peace  of  the  good  God. 

Competition  may  be  all  right  in  the  realm  of  sport,  even  in  the 
realm  of  scientific  knowledge,  but  competition  for  daily  bread  is 
another  thing.  We  need  a  thorough-going  application  of  the  gospel 
of  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ  that  will  make  it  into  terms  of  mutual  aid. 
Is  there  anything  unreasonable  about  the  hope  to  supplant  a  system 
like  this,  so  that  two  men  fighting  for  the  same  loaf  of  bread,  will 
say,  "Let  us  get  together,  let  us  aid  one  another,  let  us  help  one  an- 


126  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

other?"  There  might  be  even  two  loaves  of  bread  where  there  is 
now  one  loaf  of  bread.  The  spirit  of  God  is  helping  men  to  come 
to  mutual  helpfulness  in  these  particular  relationships.  I  think 
sometimes  our  friends  make  a  mistake  when  they  try  to  erect  on  the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  some  potent,  social  order.  For  ex« 
ample,  Jesus  said,  "Forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors". 
He  had  in  mind  an  old  Jewish  custom.  He  wasn't  thinking  of  the 
modern  commercial  loans. 

But  will  anybody  tell  me  how  you  can  fit  this  into  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount?  Take  the  holders  of  the  good  things  of  this  world, 
the  land-holders,  the  possessors  of  the  great  natural  resources  and 
stand  them  all  off  there  in  a  great  multitude  and  write  over  them 
and  see  how  appropriate  it  seems :  "Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they 
shall  inherit  the  earth".  Of  course,  we  have  theological  experts  who 
can  redefine  meekness  in  terms  of  the  fiercest  industrial  competi- 
tion, but  is  that  just,  is  that  fair? 

The  man  from  beyond  the  seas  whose  system  has  no  more  of 
social  injustice  in  it  than  ours,  what  is  he  to  say  when  he  looks  on 
that?  When  we  turn  our  powers  to  the  exploitation  of  defenseless 
nations  and  take  from  the  small  nations  their  coal  and  their  minerals 
and  their  oil,  are  we  to  justify  tftat  and  say  that  is  Christianity  when 
we  say  that  in  the  end,  it  means  the  uplift  of  the  very  people  we  are 
dealing  with?  These  things  do  not  fit  into  the  Christian  system. 

Coming  down  to  the  concrete  situation,  what  is  the  use  of  talk- 
ing in  general  terms  ?  Here  is  Mexico  to  the  south  of  us.  Shall  the 
United  States  now  after  the  fine  things  the  United  States  has  said 
about  the  rights  of  small  nations  and  making  the  world  safe  for 
democracy,  shall  the  United  States  see  down  there  not  human  beings 
to  the  number  of  fifteen  millions,  but  shall  the  United  States  see 
merely  copper  and  merely  oil  and  merely  the  possibility  of  rubber 
plantations. 

It  may  be  that  in  the  name  *>f  humanity,  it  may  be  that  in  the 
name  of  stopping  disorder,  some  kind  of  a  police  protection  may  ul- 
timately be  necessary,  but  if  that  comes,  let  us  insist  that 
the  American  holders  of  great  resources  in  Mexico  shall  pass 
off  to  some  place  by  themselves  while  the  work  is  going  on  and  be 
silent.  And  let  us  not  talk  about  the  spread  of  the  gospel  by  the 
means  of  force.  Force  is  all  right  to  stop  a  great  evil,  to  stand  in 
the  presence  of  a  swaggering  bully  and  say,  "This  must  stop",  but 
when  it  comes  to  the  positive  spread  of  an  idea,  how  much  could 
we  do  by  spreading  that  idea  by  force  ?  We  must  come  down  to  the 
methods  of  social  justice,  of  fair  dealing  between  man  and  man  and 
every  man's  respect  for  his  neighbor. 

When  I  was  a  youngster  in  the  ministry,  I  heard  a  professed 
prophet  talking  about  the  possibility  of  a  war  with  China.  He  said, 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       127 

"Let  the  war  come."  It  was  at  the  time  of  the  Boxer  uprising.  He 
said,  "Let  it  come.  It  is  God's  way  to  break  the  heathen  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron  and  open  the  doors  to  the  gospel." 

Another  brother  said,  "I  move  we  amend  a  certain  scriptural 
passage  so  it  will  read  not  'Go  ye  into  the  world  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature/  but  'Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  shoot  the 
gospel  into  every  creature/ ' 

Oh,  we  good  Christian  people  rely  very  much  on  shooting  and 
bayonets  and  on  force  for  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom,  but  this 
is  not  Christian,  and  you  will  see  through  this  and  you  will  help  to 
put  it  aside,  I  am  sure.  A  new  day  \vill  come  through  your  efforts 
based  on  an  organization  that  goes  clear  down  to  the  struggle  by 
which  a  man  earns  his  daily  bread,  because  this  struggle  is  at  the 
heart  of  these  things. 

Let  me  say  a  word  concerning  a  Christian  attitude  toward  the 
nations  of  the  world,  I  mean  outside  of  the  economic  and  industrial 
situation,  and  rather  in  the  matter  of  national  pride.  What  has 
come  over  us  in  the  last  year  ?  Is  it  not  a  pity  that  standing  shoulder 
to  shoulder,  fighting  in  a  great  cause,  we  should  now  have 
fallen  back  again  into  the  old  suspicions,  that  we  should  have  so  soon 
forgotten  the  old  comradeships,  that  we  should  say,  "What  does  this 
nation  mean?  What  does  that  diplomat  mean?"  Was  it  not  pro- 
phetic that,  after  all,  we  could  stand  together,  fighting  against  a 
great  evil,  seeing  good  each  in  the  other,  forgetting  those  peculiari- 
ties that  upon  the  surface  make  difficulties  between  the  nations,  each 
nation  respecting  every  other  nation  and  doing  its  part  toward  the 
great  solution  ?  Why  should  we  allow  this  mind  to  pass  away  ? 

If  I  think  deeply  and  profoundly  in  my  regard  for  my  family, 
does  that  mean  that  I  do  not  have  respect  for  the  families  of  other 
men  ?  The  more  I  think  of  my  own  family,  the  more  I  care  for  the 
families  of  other  men.  The  more  I  love  my  flag,  the  nobler  seem  to 
me  the  splendor  of  Britain's  manhood,  the  nobler  seems  the  glories 
of  France.  This  is  simply  the  message  of  the  old  Hebrew  prophecy. 
After  all,  you  remember  that  the  prophets  looked  upon  themselves 
as  sent  of  God  to  preach  a  peculiar  message.  They  felt  they  had  a 
type  of  religion  superior  to  the  other  nations.  Time  and  again  God 
made  them  to  see  that  their  own  nation  must  serve  other  nations  for 
whom  God  had  care. 

We  need  to  come  to  something  of  the  Old  Testament  point  of 
view,  so  many  years  before  the  days  of  Jesus,  to  the  place  where  we 
respect  the  greatness  of  other  nations  and  work  together  on  a  basis 
of  an  attempt  to  understand  and  see  other  nations'  difficulties  as 
they  see  them. 

Of  course,  a  great  deal  of  this  national  friction  is  merely  on 
the  surface,  but  we  have  been  narrow,  provincial  in  our  thought  of 


128  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  Kingdom  of  God.  These  things  ought  not  to  be  and  these  things 
must  not  be  if  we  are  to  avoid  in  the  future  the  terrible  catastrophe 
of  the  past  few  years. 

I  was  interested  the  other  day  in  a  bit  of  statistics  from  the 
Chief  of  Staff  of  the  United  States  Army  at  Washington.  He  said, 
"The  battle  dead  since  July  1914  stands  as  follows:  (he  meant 
those  who  died  upon  the  field  of  battle  or  died  of  injuries  received 
from  battle)  Russia  1,600,000,  Germany  1,500,000,  Austria  900,000, 
France  1,305,000,  England  790,000 — and  then  coming  down  to  the 
United  States  at  the  foot  of  the  list,  with  38,000  battle  dead,  the 
total  standing  at  7,500,000  men  dead  upon  the  field  of  battle  since 
the  last  days  of  July  1914."  Add  in,  now,  those  dead  from  other 
causes  connected  with  the  war.  Reflect  upon  the  fact  that  in  the 
closing  days  of  the  war  the  nations  of  the  earth  were  racing  for 
what?  For  some  new  means  of  life  saving,  for  some  cure  of  tuber- 
culosis, for  something  to  lengthen  the  days  of  man's  life.  They  were 
racing  with  a  deadly  speed  for  the  deadliest  kind  of  gas  they  could 
find,  and  I  heard  the  President  of  the  United  States  say  on  the  day 
before  he  was  taken  sick  that  if  the  war  hadn't  stopped  when  it  did, 
it  would  have  been  just  a  few  months  until  there  would  have  been 
gases  discovered  deadly  enough  to  wipe  out  regiments  with  a 
single  whiff,  there  would  have  been  bombing  devices  to  wipe  out 
city  blocks  at  one  deadly  explosion. 

Let  these  frictions  grow  into  something  large  and  significant. 
The  question  is  this — Will  there,  after  the  next  world  war,  be 
enough  of  civilization  left  worth  picking  up?  That  is  the  essential 
question  that  Christianity  has  to  face,  and  it  will  not  do  for  us  to 
sit  down  complacently  within  the  bounds  of  a  set  of  national  con- 
ventionalities and  say,  "We  are  the  good  people".  We  must  come 
down  in  the  end  to  a  basis  of  mutual  respect.  We  must  respect, 
each  of  us,  the  manhood  in  the  life  of  his  fellows,  in  the  other  na- 
tionalities. 

Take  that  other  question,  the  question  as  to  the  racial  relation- 
ships. 

What  must  we  come  to  ?  We  must  come  to  a  recognition  of  the 
fact  that  though  a  man  may  be  alien  in  his  speech  and  alien  in  his 
point  of  view  and  alien  in  thought,  he  is,  nevertheless,  a  man,  and 
the  most  essential  thing  about  him  is  his  manhood.  We  must  look 
upon  the  problem  from  the  standpoint  of  the  human  values  of  Jesus 
Christ.  May  I  say  to  you  that  in  the  course  of  some  recent  industrial 
investigations,  it  became  necessary  for  me  to  have  an  interview  with 
United  States  officials  in  two  cities  concerning  cases  of  deporta- 
tion because  of  suspected  red  radicalism.  I  went  to  one  official,  I 
am  not  at  liberty  to  mention  his  name.  He  said  this :  "At  a  certain 
time  in  a  period  of  two  days,  there  were  brought  before  me,  ninety- 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       129 

two  cases  of  suspicious  characters,  foreigners  who,  it  was  thought, 
should  be  deported.  Of  those  ninety- two,  all  but  five  had  to  be  dis- 
missed at  once.  Three  of  them  were  investigated  for  an  hour  and 
two  more  for  a  half  day,  until  we  could  find  the  meaning  of 
some  suspected  relationships  they  had  maintained,  but  within 
a  half  day  the  ninety-two  were  dismissed.  The  trouble 
was  that  those  who  reported  them  did  not  understand  them. 

I  went  to  another  official  in  a  large  city  of  the  United  States 
and  he  said  that  forty-six  foreigners  had  been  brought  before  him 
at  one  time  against  whom  reports  of  red  radicalism  had  been  filed. 
The  same  situation  existed  there  as  in  the  case  mentioned  above. 
Only  one  of  the  men  was  kept  for  a  day  or  two  and  then  released. 
What  was  the  trouble  ?  These  people  did  not  understand  our  point 
of  view.  They  had  no  ill-will  against  anybody.  For  the  most  part 
they  were  hungry.  They  desired  some  kind  of  companionship  and 
some  way  to  adjust  themselves  and  they  were  in  danger  of  being 
sent  out  of  the  country  because  they  were  misunderstood. 
Don't  misunderstand  me,  there  is  a  dangerous  red  radicalism  in  this 
country.  I  am  using  the  above  illustration  to  show  the  possibility 
there  is  of  misunderstanding. 

It  is  right  that  we  should  say  some  things  concerning  the  les- 
sons of  the  war.  May  I  call  your  attention  to  one  simple  human 
fundamental  revelation  of  the  war ?  It  is  this:  That  judged  by  the 
standards  of  the  men  of  the  so-called  Western  civilization,  the  men 
of  America,  Canada,  Great  Britain,  and  France,  judged  by  the 
standards  which  those  men  set  up  for  themselves  as  embodying  the 
ideals  of  heroism,  those  we  have  been  accustomed  to  look  upon  as 
belonging  to  the  non-Christian  races,  have  given  as  good  an  account 
of  themselves  as  we  have  in  the  same  struggle. 

I  saw  lads  from  an  equatorial  district,  Senegalese,  standing 
through  the  rigors  of  a  French  winter,  searching  for  pieces  of  bur- 
lap to  wrap  around  their  shoulders  and  doing  all  this  without  a 
whimper.  They  were  fighting  for  what  ?  Fighting  for  your  type  of 
civilization  and  for  my  type  of  civilization,  and  they  were  just  as 
bold  as  any  of  us. 

I  was  out  upon  the  line  of  the  British  Third  Army — I  may  be 
pardoned  for  these  personal  references — forty-eight  hours  before 
that  dreadful  twenty-first  of  March,  when  the  Germans  came 
through  on  their  last  drive.  Before  I  went  out,  General  Byng  told 
me  ne  knew  where  the  attack  was  to  come  and  he  was  ready  for  it. 
Then  he  spoke  to  me  about  how  he  was  ready  for  it.  He  spoke  par- 
ticularly of  his  road  system.  It  was  as  nearly  perfect  as  he  could 
make  it.  He  was  bringing  in  seven  train  loads  of  road  metal  every 
day.  The  men  doing  the  work  were  Chinamen.  There  were  between 
fifty  to  sixty  thousand  Chinamen  standing  out  in  the  March  weather, 


I3O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

working,  some  of  them,  stripped  to  the  waist,  with  no  dejection  upon 
their  faces,  taking  on  their  backs  burdens  that  I  would  not  care  to 
lilt  and  doing  it  for  your  type  of  civilization  and  mine;  making  pos- 
sible the  material  equipment  that  would  mean  the  winning  of  the 
war.  Shall  we  forget  them  when  we  talk  about  who  won  the  war? 
We  talk  of  sending  two  million  soldiers  out  of  the  United  States 
harbors  to  France.  France  sent  forth  her  call  to  India  and  one  mil- 
lion one  hundred  thousand  natives  of  India,  most  of  them  Hindus, 
came  tc  the  relief  of  what?  Of  their  type  of  civilization?  No — of 
your  type  of  civilization  and  mine,  and  they  fought  just  as  boldly 
as  any  man  could  fight.  I  know  what  I  am  talking  about.  We  saw 
those  men  from  the  standpoint  of  their  simple,  human  fineness  of 
quality. 

I  went  to  the  British  soldiers  and  they  told  me,  some  of  them 
of  the  boldest  single  incident  they  had  known  during  the  war.  What 
was  it?  Was  it  the  exploit  of  a  Tommy?  No.  One  of  the  soldiers 
said  to  me,  "Sir,  if  you  are  looking  for  heroic  things  I  will  tell  you 
a  story.  An  English  officer  was  standing  early  one  morning  on  the 
fire  step  waiting  to  lead  his  men  over  the  top.  As  he  stood  there  in 
the  dim  light,  he  looked  around  and  saw  standing  at  his  right  hand, 
a  Hindu  from  farther  down  the  line.  He  said  to  him,  'You  have  no 
business  here.  You  are  not  called  upon  to  go  over  in  this  raid.  Go 
back  to  your  place.'  The  Hindu  said,  'It  is  a  custom  among  my 
people  that  when  an  outsider  has  befriended  our  family,  if  that  out- 
sider is  ever  in  danger  thereafter,  any  member  of  the  family  in 
reach  must  stand  at  his  side  to  help  him  in  time  of  peril.  You  are 
going  into  great  peril.  The  law  of  my  people  is  upon  me  and  I  am 
going  over  the  top  with  you/  The  Englishman  thought  little  of  it 
until  in  the  midst  of  the  entanglement  of  barbed  wire  he  turned  and 
saw  this  faithful  Hindu  following  just  at  his  heels.  He  said,  'Go 
back.  I  cannot  justify  your  being  here.  You  are  not  expected  to 
be  here.  Go  back.  You  are  going  to  certain  death/  The  Hindu  re- 
plied, 'I  shall  not  go  back  except  as  you  go/  A  little  later  the  Eng- 
lish officer  fell  with  a  bullet  through  his  brain.  The  Hindu  picked 
him  up  and  found  his  way  back,  down  the  ladder,  down  through 
the  communicating  trenches  and  back  to  the  place  where  the 
Englishman  could  be  buried  among  his  friends."  This  was  the 
Tommy's  comment :  "Pretty  fine  human  stuff,  wasn't  it  ?" 

Friends,  we  are  coming  to  that  new  revelation.  God  grant  that 
it  may  keep  us  from  misunderstanding  these  people  and  their  mis- 
understanding us.  They  are  the  finest  of  human  stuff  and  the  obli- 
gation is  upon  us  to  deal  fairly  with  them. 

It  comes  back  in  the  end  to  Jesus'  thought  of  the  human  values. 
Jesus  never  broke  forth  in  invective  upon  a  man  for  intellectual  mis- 
understanding. He  might  be  incorrect  in  his  theology,  but  Jesus  did 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    NATIONAL    AND    INTERNATIONAL    LIFE       13! 

not  rebuke  him.  He  did  not  rebuke  men  when  they  called  Him  evil 
names,  but  when  they  came  out  and  said  that  the  doing  of  a  good 
deed,  the  opening  of  blind  eyes,  the  healing  of  deaf  ears,  the  helping 
the  lame  to  walk,  the  lightening  of  the  darkened  minds — when  men 
said  this  human  service,  this  good  deed  is  from  Beelzebub  and  from 
the  devil,  Jesus  replied  with  fiercest  rebuke.  The  thing  He  was  im- 
patient about  was  a  man's  heretical  attitude  toward  his  fellow  man. 
That  roused  His  wrath  on  every  occasion. 

There  is  one  significant  touch  concerning  the  story  of  the  judg- 
ment scene  as  in  Matthew.  Professor  Burkitt  has  stated  it  for  us. 
That  wonderful  judgment  scene  where  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall 
be  assembled  before  the  kingdom,  is  taken  from  the  Book  of  Enoch. 
If  you  will  pick  up  the  book  some  time  and  read  it,  there  is  slight 
reference  to  any  moral  quality.  The  nations  of  the  earth  shall  be 
assembled  before  the  God  of  the  Jews  for  judgment.  The  Jews 
shall  be  supreme  and  God  shall  take  vengeance  on  their  enemies. 
Jesus  took  the  picture.  He  took  the  Book  of  Enoch  as  a  book  of  the 
expression  of  His  time  and  threw  over  it  all  the  greatness  of  His  fine 
human  spirit.  Here  they  are  before  the  King,  to  receive  a  reward 
prepared  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  To  whom  does  it 
go  ?  Does  it  go  to  the  Jewish  leader  because  he  is  a  Jew  ?  Does  it 
mean  the  other  nations  must  bow  down  before  the  Jews  because 
they  are  the  chosen  of  God?  No,  it  brings  it  all  down  to  a  broad, 
human  relationship — "I  was  hungry  and  ye  gave  Me  meat;  I  was 
thirsty  and  ye  gave  Me  drink;  I  was  sick  and  in  prison  and  ye 
came  unto  Me."  Then  said  they,  "When  saw  we  Thee  hungry,  when 
saw  we  Thee  sick,  when  saw  we  Thee  in  prison  and  visited  Thee." 
And  He  answered  and  said,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  the 
least  of  these,  My  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me." 

There  is  just  one  question  concerning  Christianity  today  that 
serious  men  are  asking.  You,  coming  out  of  the  schools  may  not 
realize  that  the  skepticism  of  the  books  isn't  what  it  was  twenty-five 
years  ago  when  I  was  in  college.  Our  professors  talked  to  us  of  the 
materialists,  of  the  agnostics,  as  if  these  men  were  in  danger  of 
overcoming  all  Christian  thought.  There  isn't  the  air  of  seriousness 
about  that  old  battle  of  skepticism  on  the  mere  theoretic  side  that 
there  was  once.  People  agree  that  Christianity  is  an  ideal  system 
for  the  salvation  of  this  w@rld.  People  say  if  we  can  believe  that 
one  man  lived  an  unselfish  life  and  did  it  for  an  unselfish  God,  we 
have  the  all-important  truth.  Men  agree  in  the  greatness  of  the 
ideal  of  Jesus.  They  agree  that  if  there  could  be  a  Christ-like  God 
taught  to  men,  that  would  be  the  solution  of  all  our  problems.  That 
God  is  Christian,  that  God  is  like  Christ,  would  solve  the  interna- 
tional problems.  But  they  ask  this  deadly  question,  "But  can  we  be- 
lieve that  such  a  system  as  that  ever  can  be  made  to  w<*rk  in  this 


132  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

workaday  world  ?"    The  deadliest  skepticism  abroad  in  the  land  to- 
day is  as  to  whether  this  splendid  idea  can  be  set  to  work. 

Hear  these  challenges  ever  before  us!  They  come  from  the 
very  depth.  Can  we  make  the  idea  that  God  is  like  unto  Christ  work 
in  industry?  Can  we  make  that  idea  work  in  the  field  of  national 
pride?  Can  we  make  that  idea  work  on  a  splendid  and  broad 
scale  upon  the  field  of  international  relationships?  The  answer  is 
in  your  hands  and  we  look  forward  with  perfect  confidence  to  the 
next  twenty-five  years  as  you  give  the  answer  to  that  question. 


A  PRAYER 
DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  standing  in  the  presence 
of  Thy  commands  that  we  cannot  fulfil,  opportunities  which  we  can- 
not overtake,  work  that  we  cannot  perform,  problems  that  we  can- 
not solve,  we  rejoice  this  day  in  Thee.  Thou  art  our  sufficiency. 
We  can  do  all  things  through  Christ.  Bind  us  at  this  moment  to 
Thyself.  Relate  us  unto  the  enrichment  of  all  our  days  of  living 
and  of  praying  and  of  working.  Relate  us  unto  the  great  source  of 
power  and  of  love  that  is  in  Thyself.  Lead  us  to  the  rock  that  is 
too  high  for  us  now,  and  do  this  through  Him  who  is  the  Way,  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


THE  IMMINENT  DEMAND  OF  THE 
CHURCHES  ON  STUDENT  LIFE 

A  Prayer — DR.  JOHN  W.  WOOD 
The  Demand  of  Churches  of  Canada — DR.  JAMES  ENDICOTT 

The  Demand  of  Churches  of  the  United  States — 

DR.  WILLIAM  H.  FOULKES 
The  Call  of  Home  Tasks— MRS.  F.  S.  BENNETT 

The  Immediacy  of  the  Demand — DR.  J.  CAMPBELL  WHITE 
The  Call  of  the  Cross— DR.  JAMES  I.  VANCE 


FRIDAY  MORNING 
JANUARY  Two 


A  PRAYER. 
DR.  JOHN  W.  WOOD 

O  God,  sanctifier  of  the  faithful,  visit  us,  we  pray  Thee,  with 
Thy  love  and  favor.  Graft  in  our  hearts  the  love  of  truth.  Nourish 
us  in  all  goodness  and  in  Thy  great  mercies  keep  us,  for  we  know 
that  without  them  we  are  not  able  to  please  Thee.  Mercifully  grant 
that  Thy  Holy  Spirit  may  in  all  things  direct  and  rule  our  hearts. 
Help  us  to  perceive  and  know  what  things  we  ought  to  do.  Give  us 
grace  and  power,  faithfully  to  perform  the  same. 

Wilt  Thou  grant  Thy  blessing  to  all  the  institutions  of  learning 
from  which  we  have  gathered  in  this  convention.  Grant  that 
students  and  professors  may  ever  have  before  them,  may  ever  hold 
as  their  highest  duty,  the  endeavor  to  make  Thy  way  known  upon 
earth,  Thy  saving  truth  among  all  nations. 

Be  with  the  thousands  of  the  student  volunteers  who  in  past 
years  have  gone  forth  from  this  land  and  who  today  are  serving 
in  the  distant  lands.  Give  them  courage  in  the  face  of  difficulties ; 
sustain  them  with  the  knowledge  of  Thy  presence;  enlighten  their 
minds  that  they  may  undertake  the  hard  tasks. 


134 


THE  DEMAND  OF  THE  CHURCHES  OF  CANADA 
DR.  JAMES  ENDICOTT 

The  Church  of  God  has  always  made  great  demands  upon  the 
youth,  and  always  will  make  great  demands  upon  believing 
youth.  We  can  say  at  least  this  morning,  with  regard  to  Canada, 
that  the  Canadian  churches,  after  our  wonderful  and  unexpected 
experiences  in  this  war,  are  facing  the  future  with  the  settled  pur- 
pose that  we  will  not  limit  in  any  single  particular  our  claims  upon 
the  life  service  of  the  young  women  and  the  young  men  of  our 
country  because  of  any  sacrifices  which  have  been  made  in  the  war. 

We  are  going  forward  to  the  future  with  an  absolutely  unlim- 
ited program.  We  believe  that  it  is  our  business  and  our  right  to 
assume  our  fair  proportion  of  all  the  burdens  which  now  rest  upon 
universal  Christianity.  We  believe,  moreover,  that  this  is  a  day  of 
special  obligation  for  Anglo-Saxon  Christendom.  We  believe  that 
in  the  days  to  come,  please  God,  there  may  arise  great  multitudes  of 
students,  say  in  Russia  or  in  China,  or  in  Japan  or  in  Africa  to  lead 
the  great  movements  of  God  in  the  after  days.  But  we  think  we 
see  very  clearly  today,  that  if  there  is  to  be  an  advance  in  the  imme- 
diate future,  the  men  and  women  who  are  to  lead  the  advance  must 
necessarily  come  mainly  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  Christian  Churches. 
It  is  not  that  we  believe  that  we  are  better  than  other  men,  but  we 
believe  that  there  has  been  a  providence  shaping  our  ends  and  bring- 
ing us  to  this  day  of  tremendous  crisis  in  the  world,  and  that  if  we 
fail  then  we  shall  look  in  vain  to  any  other  part  of  the  earth  for  the 
kind  of  men  and  women  who  can  do  the  work  which  the  world  so 
sorely  needs  to  have  done  today. 

Now,  we  are  not  under  any  delusions  with  regard  to  our 
strength  in  Canada,  but  we  believe  this,  that  any  estimates  we  may 
have  made  in  the  past  are  altogether  too  low,  that  there  are  re- 
resources  of  character,  of  mind,  of  body,  too,  resources  of  courage, 
of  faith,  of  vision,  which  have  not  yet  been  drawn  upon.  I  say,  then, 
we  are  going  into  the  future  with  the  expectation  of  speaking  home 
to  the  consciences  of  the  living  men  in  our  universities  and  colleges 
especially,  and  asking  them  that  they  will  go  forward  to  the  great 
work  which  the  churches  desire  to  do.  But  in  any  event,  no  matter 
how  large  a  contribution  we  may  demand,  no  matter  how  we  shall 
speak  home  to  the  consciences  of  the  young  men  of  today,  we  shall 

135 


136  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

not  ask  of  them  any  more  than  the  church  fifty  years  ago  asked  for 
her  sons  and  daughters  in  that  great  land  of  Canada. 

Canada  shows  us  on  a  large  scale  in  many  ways  the  romance 
of  building  up  a  great  and  noble  world  order.  If  you  take  out  the 
work  of  the  churches  in  Canada,  you  impoverish  in  a  peculiar  sense 
her  history,  for,  in  brief,  this  is  the  story:  It  goes  back  to  those 
heroic  days  when  men  from  France  wended  their  way  up  in  the  old 
sailing  ships,  up  the  great  St.  Lawrence  river,  when  the  adventurers, 
the  fur  traders,  the  voyageurs  came,  side  by  side  with  them,  and 
often  in  advance  of  them,  but  always  ready  to  take  their  share  with 
those  heroic  sons  of  the  old  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  Europe. 

They  have  given  us  a  great  heritage.  They  have  set  us  an  ex- 
ample of  heroism,  of  courage,  of  life  devotion.  And  in  later  years, 
what  a  wonderful  picture  we  have  up  there,  that  vast  land  in  those 
days  only  fifty  years  ago,  great  forests  with  their  corduroy  roads, 
with  their  log  cabins,  poor  people,  with  a  church  unendowed,  with 
a  church  without  universities,  with  a  church  without  churches,  a 
great  scattered  people  coming  out  from  the  old  lands,  bringing  their 
faith,  but  not  the  organization,  not  the  institutions  by  which  that 
faith  could  be  established,  and  it  is  a  wonderful  story  what  the  old 
heroes  of  the  Canadian  churches  have  done,  how  the  saddle-back 
riders  went  forth  as  flaming  heralds  of  a  great  gospel.  They  had 
no  doubts  in  their  hearts.  A  great  faith,  a  great  pity,  a  great  pur- 
pose, my  friends. 

It  was  my  privilege,  some  thirty  years  ago,  to  go  out  to  the  far 
western  plains,  and  there  I  saw  the  bones  of  the  buffalo  still  scat- 
tered over  those  plains,  and  I  had  the  inestimable  privilege  of  meet- 
ing the  old  order  of  pioneer,  men  who  could  fire  a  rifle  with  deadly 
accuracy,  who  had  brought  down  scores  and  hundreds  of  buffalo, 
but  had  never  shot  an  Indian,  men  who  had  loved  the  Indians,  who 
had  taken  up  their  abode  among  many,  men  who  were  there  estab- 
lishing Christianity  on  virgin  soil.  I  think  of  some  of  these  men 
that  I  have  met.  I  think  of  one  man  I  met,  for  example,  in  those 
days  when  Christianity  was  not  taken  for  granted. 

(We  hear  much  in  these  days  of  Canada  as  a  sober  and  a 
moderately  righteous  nation,  but  these  things  have  not  come  by  acci- 
dent. They  have  been  won  for  us.  They  have  been  fought  for.) 

I  think  of  this  old  friend  of  mine  in  those  western  plains. 
When  he  got  off  the  train,  a  body  of  cowboys  and  gamblers  were 
the  first  to  speak  to  him,  and  they  said,  "We  understand  what  you 
have  come  for.  We  give  you  forty-eight  hours  to  get  out  of  the 
city/1  They  wanted  a  few  hundred  square  miles  where  the  Ten 
Commandments  didn't  obtain.  That  man  stood  there  under  the 
clear  sky,  without  a  church,  without  any  support  of  organized  Chris- 
tianity, and  in  the  name  of  God  he  spoke  to  them.  Ah !  what  a  gentle 


THE  DEMAND  OF   THE    CHURCHES   OF   CANADA  137 

heart  he  had,  and  a  fist  like  a  sledge.  O,  bless  you,  he  could  bring 
down  an  ox,  and  this  is  what  he  said  in  his  quiet,  gentle  way  of  speak- 
ing :  "Gentlemen,  my  church  is  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Canada" 
— he  was  a  Highlander — "I  have  been  sent  here  to  establish  the 
Christian  church,  and  on  Sunday  morning  next,  here  where  I  am 
standing,  we  will  have  a  service,  and  I  invite  you."  Oh,  he  never 
left  the  place,  and  he  established  the  gospel,  and  then  one  day  the 
prize  boxer  of  the  town  came  along,  who  ran  the  saloon,  and  he 
was  driving  along  in  his  buggy  and  he  said,  "Mr.  McKillam,  what  is 
this  I  hear  you  have  been  saying  about  me  ?"  And  he  said,  "Archie, 
what  did  ye  hear?"  He  said,  "I  hear  that  you  said  my  place  was 
the  gate  of  Hell." 

"And,  Archie,  isn't  it  true  ?" 

He  said,  "If  it  wasn't  for  your  coat,  I  would  get  out  of  my 
rig  and  give  you  a  thrashing."  "Archie,  don't  let  the  coat  trouble 
you,  I  will  take  it  off." 

My  friends,  by  such  men  as  these  we  live  today  in  Canada  by 
the  faith  and  the  love  and  the  endurance  and  the  fighting  qualities 
of  the  Saints  of  God.  That  is  why  today  we  have  men  ride  across 
our  plains  and  wherever  they  go,  they  have  established  churches, 
built  schools,  put  up  universities,  great  seats  of  learning.  We  haven't 
drawn  a  cent  in  many,  many  years  from  Europe,  and  we  never  come 
down  here  with  a  collection  plate,  this  great  hunting  ground  of  the 
distressed. 

We  have  our  pioneers  today  right  up  into  the  Arctic  Circle, 
camping  out  there  on  the  Hudson  Bay.  We  have  them  going  up  to 
Labrador.  We  have  them  going  up  to  the  Pacific  Coast,  and 
wherever  they  go  they  never  retreat.  They  hold  the  ground  for  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  And  let  it  not  be  overlooked  that  while  these 
things  were  being  done  at  home  the  Canadian  churches  were  not 
unmindful  of  the  claims  of  distant  lands  upon  them.  Missions  to- 
day in  India,  China  and  Japan,  in  South  America,  Africa  and  else- 
where, testify  to  the  breadth  of  vision  which  inspired  these  churches 
and  prove  the  reality  of  their  loyalty  to  the  Great  Command. 

So  then,  young  men  of  Canada,  you  young  men  of  the 
United  States,  take  my  word  for  it,  that  if  you  will  investi- 
gate, you  will  find  that  heroism  has  not  been  waiting  until  now  to  b$ 
discovered,  or  to  be  manifested.  You  have  a  big  job  ahead  of  you, 
if  you  live  up  to  the  glorious  conditions  which  great  and  good  men 
and  women  of  the  world  have  set  us  in  other  days. 

I  have  another  reason  for  thinking  that  we  shall  not  call  upon 
our  youth  in  vain  in  Canada.  I  am  not  going  to  speak  of  the  war  as 
such.  I  am  not  going  to  speak  of  what  happened  in  France  and 
Flanders,  but  there  are  things  which  have  happened  in  Canada  five 
years  ago  and  they  lasted  no  longer — the  things  I  am  thinking  about 


138  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

— than  this  one  convention  will  last.  What  a  wonderful  thing  hap- 
pened up  in  Canada,  a  religious  thing.  Now  mark  it.  Don't  forget 
this:  That  up  to  five  years  ago,  we  Canadian  folk  had  no  Valley 
Forge  in  our  history.  We  had  no  Gettysburg  in  our  history.  I 
wonder  if  there  are  any  pilgrim  souls  here  belonging  to  the  United 
States  who  still  go  back  to  those  old  places  to  kindle  afresh  in  your 
hearts  something  like  lofty  and  religious  patriotism.  Well,  I  con- 
fess, myself,  my  friends,  a  pilgrim  at  your  shrines.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  days  I  have  spent  on  these  old  battlefields  of  yours  and 
mine.  Down  there  where  my  countrymen  got  a  taste  of  what  was 
coming  to  them,  I  remember  the  day  I  spent  down  at  Saratoga.  I 
came  away  with  a  bullet,  not  in  me,  gentlemen,  but  safely  in  my 
pocket.  But  I  shall  never  forget,  and  I  wonder  if  you  all  go  there. 
In  a  sense  you  have  no  right  here  until  you  go  to  those  places.  The 
vision  of  that  empty  niche,  for  example,  where  a  good  man  might 
have  been  remembered  had  he  not  been  a  traitor  later. 

I  think  of  the  day  I  spent  at  Valley  Forge.  I  think  of  my  ride 
down  by  Old  Boston,  where  Paul  Revere  rode  on  that  wonderful 
night.  I  have  lit  my  lamp,  too,  at  your  shrines  and  stood  uncovered 
before  the  old  Liberty  Bell  in  Philadelphia.  But  up  to  five  years 
ago,  we  Canadian  people  had  no  similar  experiences  in  our  history. 
You  say  we  had  Quebec.  That  is  true,  but  Quebec  did  not  belong 
to  us  except  by  inheritance.  We  were  spectators,  in  a  sense,  of 
that.  Quebec!  Why  we  always  link  that  name  up  with  Trafalgar 
and  Egypt  and  the  Battle  of  the  Nile,  and  a  few  things  like  that, 
when  France  and  old  England  were  fighting  out  on  that  colossal 
scale  the  drama  of  the  mighty  centuries. 

No,  that  really  didn't  belong  to  us,  but  a  day  came  five  years 
ago  which  will  never  be  sufficiently  appreciated,  which  will  never 
be  even  understood  by  a  man  who  is  irreligious.  I  know  there 
were  men  who  came  from  the  swine  troughs  at  the  call  of  the 
mother  land.  I  know  there  were  men  haunted  with  bad  pasts  who 
said,  "Let  us  go  at  least  and  endeavor  to  make  amends  for  a  mis- 
spent life,"  but  the  thing  that  I  am  thinking  about  is  the  thing  that 
happened  in  our  pulpits  and  in  our  parsonages  and  manses.  Oh, 
you  young  men,  can  you  imagine  what  happened  there?  Because  it 
came  upon  us  all  of  a  sudden,  like  a  bolt  out  of  the  blue,  and  this  is 
what  happened:  Fathers  stood  with  their  sons,  not  thinking  of 
victory,  not  thinking  of  extending  the  empire — we  had  nothing  of 
that  in  our  system,  we  hadn't  anything  of  that  in  our  hearts.  We 
did  not  believe  in  the  supposed  evil  plans  of  Germany  even.  We 
were  simple  folk.  But  this  is  what  we  did,  instinctively.  A  great 
light  seemed  to  smite  the  consciences  of  our  people,  and  we  foi* 
hours  and  hours  watched  the  bulletins  for  fear,  if  you  please,  lest  Sir 
Edward  Grey  should  make  a  mistake  in  his  message  to  the  British 


THE  DEMAND  OF   THE   CHURCHES   OF   CANADA  139 

Parliament,  lest  England  should  fail,  lest  she  lacked  courage,  that 
she  would  not  enter  that  wide  open  pathway  to  honor,  and  then 
what  happened?  Oh,  my  friends,  I  am  not  talking  about  the  pool 
rooms,  but  the  churches.  How  our  young  men's  classes  walked 
out!  There  was  no  draft,  no  compulsion,  and  in  hundreds  of 
square  miles,  this  is  the  thing  to  notice,  that  there  were  hundreds  of 
parsonages  with  not  a  single  young  man  left  in  them,  hundreds  of 
square  miles  where  that  was  the  rule.  Our  churches  emptied  them- 
selves. Our  parsonages  emptied  themselves;  the  sons  of  our  for- 
eign missionaries  came  forward;  our  universities  emptied  them- 
selves. 

That  is  the  story  that  comes  to  me  today  as  I  think  of  the  fu- 
ture. If  we  could  do  these  things  (and  Thank  God  we  did  them) 
if  in  that  spirit,  the  soul  of  Canada  leaped  to  its  great  task,  walked 
out  into  her  Gethsemane  and  did  the  things  she  knew  she  ought 
to  do,  what  is  the  need  of  wondering  whether  we  can  get  men  to 
work  in  the  days  that  are  to  be  ? 

Ah,  this  is  the  feeling  that  we  have  today,  that  we  are  not  to 
ask  exemption  because  we  have  had  great  sacrifices.  No,  I  say  to 
you  young  men,  if  you  were  a  little  orphan  today,  where  would  you 
go  to  be  mothered?  Would  you  go  to  a  woman  with  a  poodle  dog 
in  her  arms?  Would  you  go  to  the  mother  with  one  or  two  little 
children?  I  would  not.  I  would  seek  me  out  a  mother  with  ten 
children.  I  would  go  to  the  mother  who  was  distracted  and  bur- 
dened and  weighed  down,  for  one  little  extra  orphan  will  not  make 
much  difference  to  her  big  heart.  The  worst  thing  you  can  do  for 
England  today  is  to  let  her  off.  The  worst  thing  you  can  say  to 
England  today  is,  "You  are  weary,  you  are  tired,  you  have  made 
great  sacrifices."  That  is  not  the  road  of  the  Kingdom,  and  we  are 
not  going  to  take  that  road,  please  God,  in  Canada.  We  shall  say 
this,  "That  is  the  law  of  our  religion."  It  was  not  when  Christ  was 
rich  that  he  saved  the  world,  but  he  became  poor  that  we,  through 
His  poverty,  might  be  made  rich. 

And  so,  young  men  and  women  of  my  beloved  land,  and  of  this 
great  Republic,  make  no  mistake.  You  in  the  United  States,  with 
your  larger  resources  of  manhood,  with  your  greater  numbers 
and  your  greater  wealth,  there  is  a  great  need  for  you  to  meet,  but 
wherever  you  go,  please  God,  you  shall  find  the  Canadians  all  about 
you  doing  their  share  too. 


THE  DEMAND  OF  THE  CHURCHES  OF  THE 

UNITED  STATES 
DR.  WILLIAM  H.  FOULKES 

A  representative  of  one  of  the  great  London  dailies  recently 
visited  the  United  States,  sent  by  his  paper  to  ascertain  what  are 
the  underlying  movements  of  the  day,  to  discover  whether  it  be 
true,  as  it  has  been  alleged  over-seas,  that  the  United  States  is 
money-mad,  sordid  and  profiteering  at  the  expense  of  its  colleagues 
who  paid  a  much  larger  price  than  she  did  for  their  common  liberty, 
and  in  the  course  of  his  investigation,  Mr.  McKenzie  came  to  the. 
church  and  sought  to  discover  whether  the  church  was  measuring 
up  to  the  demands  of  the  hour. 

In  an  intimate  conversation  with  leaders  of  one  of  the  churches 
of  America,  in  the  face  of  one  of  the  great  forward  movements  of 
the  churches,  "he  made  this  significant  statement:  "In  my  judgment, 
the  churches  of  Jesus  Christ  in  North  America  are  preparing  them- 
selves today  for  the  greatest  revival  in  their  history."  This  was  the 
word  of  a  sober-minded  English  journalist,  who  put  his  hand  upon 
the  pulse  of  the  church,  and  I  am  happy  to  speak  today  a  brief  but 
urgent  word  for  at  least  twenty-five  forward  movements  that  have 
sprung  up  almost  spontaneously  in  as  many  branches  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  in  the  United  States  and  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 
It  is  inconceivable  to  a  thoughtful  man  that  the  church  itself  should 
have  failed  to  have  been  stirred  by  the  events  which  have  shaken 
the  world,  and  one  need  only  look  upon  the  church  today  in  its 
eagerness,  in  its  wistfulness,  in  its  passionate  determination  to  be 
made  worthy  of  the  hour  to  know  that  the  same  spirit  which  brooded 
upon  the  hearts  of  her  sons  and  her  daughters  during  the  last  five 
years  has  also  been  brooding  upon  her  heart. 

The  church  today  is  clamoring,  as  you  have  heard  the  world 
pictured  as  clamoring  for  leadership.  Even  there  are  those  who 
have  captiously  said  that  the  church  has  abdicated  her  leadership, 

140 


THE   DEMAND   OF   THE    CHURCHES   OF   UNITED   STATES          14! 

that  she  lost  it  by  sloth  and  by  indifference,  but  I  bear  you  witness 
to  the  fact  today  that  the  church,  with  all  her  failures,  was  never  so 
mighty  as  she  is  in  the  demand  that  she  is  making  upon  her  youth, 
and  in  the  forward  look  that  she,  herself,  is  taking  as  she  faces  the 
coming  days. 

As  we  look  out  upon  this  nation  of  ours,  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  as  we  think  of  the  great  economic  and  moral  reform 
that  has  been  won  and  in  which  we  are  now  rejoicing,  we  know  that 
it  was  the  power  of  a  church  speaking  not  merely  to  its  members, 
but  to  the  people  of  the  land,  that  accomplished  this  thing.  But  Oh, 
young  men  and  young  women,  the  church  today  desperately  needs 
and  earnestly  craves,  at  your  hand  and  the  hand  of  your  fellows, 
the  leadership  that  your  annointed  lives  alone  can  bring,  for  the 
leadership  of  the  day  and  of  the  morrow  is  not  the  leadership  of 
ecclesiastical  pomp  and  pride.  The  church  does  not  come  today 
asking  for  strong  men  to  waste  themselves  in  perpetuating  any  pet- 
tiness that  clings  to  her,  any  sordidness  of  soul.  The  church  is 
calling  to  you  in  the  words  of  an  ancient  prophet,  "Go  through  the 
gates,  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  people.  Cast  up  the  highway, 
gather  up  the  stones.  Lift  up  an  ensign  for  the  people."  And 
though  those  words  are  ancient  words,  they  are  eternal  words  too. 
They  are  the  challenge  to  young  men  and  young  women,  for  the 
gate  of  the  world  is  the  gate  of  leadership,  and  the  church  today  is 
calling  to  her  sons  and  daughters,  saying,  "Let  me  gird  myself  with 
your  leadership,  with  your  power  to  see  and  to  feel,  with  your 
power  to  do  and  to  endure,  with  your  power  to  go  and  to  heal." 

And  I  dare  to  believe  that  there  is  a  new  spirit  of  sacrifice  that 
has  been  borne  in  upon  the  heart  of  the  church,  of  sacrificial  service. 

As  I  go  from  coast  to  coast  and  meet  my  colleagues  of  other 
branches  of  the  church  of  Christ,  I  find  that  the  fires  have  been 
kindled  anew  at  the  heavenly  altar;  that  men  today  are  infinitely 
more  concerned  about  how  the  church  shall  serve  the  world  than 
they  are  about  how  the  church  may  save  its  own  soul. 

I  was  reading  recently  those  familiar  words  of  the  Lord  when 
on  the  night  of  His  betrayal  in  the  upper  room,  after  the  con- 
sciousness had  come  over  Him  like  a  flood  that  He  had  come  from 
God,  that  He  was  going  to  God  and  that  all  things  were  in  Hi» 
hand — I  say,  after  that  consciousness  had  come  over  Him,  He  did 
a  significant  thing.  And  what  was  it  that  He  did?  I  know  what  a 
man  of  the  world  might  have  done.  I  know  what  I  might  have 
done.  I  might  have  taken  into  the  right  hand  of  my  power  the 
scepter,  and  I  might  have  brought  my  enemies  cringing  to  my  feet. 
But  I  know  what  the  Lord  of  Glory  did.  He.,  knowing  that  He  had 
come  from  God  and  that  He  was  going  to  God,  and  knowing  that  all 
things  were  in  His  hand,  laid  aside  His  garments  and  He  girded 


142  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Himself  with  a  towel,  and  He  got  down  upon  His  knees  and  began 
to  wash  His  disciples'  feet.  And  I  believe  that  the  baptism  of  that 
spirit  of  our  Lord  is  upon  the  church  today;  that  she  is  willing  to 
lay  aside  the  garments  of  her  pomp  and  her  pride  and  to  gird  her- 
self with  a  girdle  of  sacrificial  service  and  to  get  down  upon  her 
knees  and  to  wash  the  feet  of  men,  black  feet  and  white  feet  and 
yellow  feet,  weary  feet  and  wayward  feet,  the  feet  of  men  and 
women  and  little  children. 

But,  oh,  young  men  and  young  women,  you  are  the  girdle  with 
which  the  church  must  gird  herself  for  the  leadership  of  the  coming 
day. 

And  then  the  church,  too,  faces  a  new  world  building.  Im- 
perial thoughts  have  ever  been  in  her  heart.  She  faces  the  future 
not  for  the  sake  merely  of  saving  men  and  women  here  and  there, 
but  for  the  sake  of  establishing  a  kingdom  of  active  good  will,  of 
justice  and  brotherhood,  and  she  has  always  flung  her  battle  line 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  never  more  than  today  does  she  de* 
termine  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  your  cooperation  to  man  every 
outpost  and  to  bring  in  by  every  conceivable  means  worthy  of  her 
cause,  that  kingdom. 

As  I  look  upon  the  success  of  our  allied  arms,  I  see  emerging 
two  causes  that  contributed  to  final  victory,  and  I  believe  that  these 
two  causes  are  today  contributing  to  this  great  forward  movement  of 
the  churches  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  both  were  outlined  by  that 
master  of  strategy,  General  Foch.  First,  allied  strategy,  by  means 
of  which,  without  disintegrating  types  and  temperaments,  without 
breaking  down  the  lines  that  have  been  drawn  between  us  and  by 
our  training  and  by  our  aptitude  and  by  our  capacities,  without  dis- 
integrating but  by  reintegrating  the  great  forces  of  righteousness, 
he  was  able  to  bring  to  pass  the  victory. 

And  then  the  second  course,  taking  the  supreme  offensive,  and 
changing  the  psychology  of  the  world  from  saving  Paris  to  "On  to 
Berlin".  And  in  the  church  of  Christ,  these  two  ideas  are  becom- 
ing regnant  today,  first,  the  need,  the  power,  and  imperativeness, 
the  glory  of  an  allied  strategy,  that  without  weakening  any  one  of 
the  cooperating  forces,  shall  marshall  them  solidly  behind  every 
battle-front  of  our  common  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  and  then 
the  great  supreme  offensive,  whereby  carrying  forward  the  banner 
of  the  King,  we  shall  reach  every  man  and  every  land. 

I  wonder  if  you  have  noted  the  fact  that  when  Jesus  Christ 
spoke  of  His  church,  the  only  time  I  think  that  He  ever  used  the  word 
He  said,  "On  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,"  and  we  have  made 
that  verse  a  football  for  our  contentions,  and  we  have  allowed  it  to 
divide  between  great  branches  of  the  church  of  Christ,  and  we  have 
lost,  in  my  judgment,  the  great  meaning  of  the  word,  "On  this 


THE   DEMAND    OF    THE    CHURCHES    OF    UNITED    STATES          143 

rock/'  said  the  Lord,  "I  will  build  my  church",  and  she  can  stay 
there  for  a  thousand  millenniums,  safe  and  secure,  but  if  she  con- 
ceives her  business  to  be  that  of  sitting  upon  the  rock  and  saving 
her  own  soul,  her  soul  will  soon  shrivel  until  it  will  be  too  small  to 
save. 

The  last  part  of  that  verse  is  the  command  of  her  Commander, 
"And  the  gates  of  Hell  shall  not  prevail  against  her,"  when  fort- 
ressed  in  the  rock,  garrisoned  in  the  rock,  supplied  by  the  rock,  fired 
by  the  strength  of  the  rock,  she  goes  out  in  offensive  warfare,  she 
can  storm  the  gates  of  Hell,  and  they  will  not  prevail  against  her. 

In  the  name  of  a  great  host  of  Christ's  followers,  of  this  land 
and  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  young  men  and  young  women,  I 
call  you  anew  to  the  colors  of  Christ  and  His  church, 
under  the  banner  of  allied  strategy  and  under  the  supreme 
spirit  of  the  great  offensive  tjiat  shall  never  be  over  until 
the  banner  of  Jesus  and  His  redeeming  love  shall  have  been 
planted  over  every  yawning  gate  of  Hell  this  wide  world  over. 


THE  CALL  OF  HOME  TASKS 
MRS.  F.  S.  BENNETT 

I  am  sure  that  it  has  not  been  possible  for  you  to  sit  here 
session  after  session  facing  this  great  map  and  looking  out  at  the  lines 
that  radiate  from  this  land  to  all  parts  of  the  world  without  having 
brought  back  to  you  the  importance  of  those  things  that  are  hap- 
pening and  shall  happen  in  this  land  which  is  to  be  and  is  now  the 
center  of  light  and  power  and  influence  throughout  the  world. 

Many  of  you  who  are  here  today  are  looking  forward  to  fol- 
lowing those  lines  that  go  out  from  the  United  States,  from  America, 
to  many  parts  of  the  world.  But  I  am  sure  that  as  you  have  lis- 
tened to  those  who  have  spoken  to  you  at  these  sessions,  you  have 
realized  that  those  who  have  already  gone  out,  and  you,  when  you 
are  to  go  in  your  turn,  will  be  hampered  in  the  work  that  you  are 
to  do  unless  you  can  point  back  to  a  Christian  America  from  which 
you  have  come.  And  there  are  among  us  those  who  will  never  be 
able  to  follow  out  along  those  great  radiating  lines,  but  who  will 
stay  here  in  this  land  to  help  make  it  Christian,  and  to  you  the 
church  of  America  is  looking  today,  that  you  may  bear  your  part 
in  keeping  this  land  safe,  not  only  safe  for  itself,  but  safe  that  it 
may  make  the  whole  world  safe. 

There  came  from  the  press  not  long  ago  a  book  by  a  young 


144  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

man,  educated  and  traveled,  and  who  had  learned  English,  and  he 
came  into  the  great  port  of  New  York,  and  he  describes  his  exper- 
iences as  he  came  into  that  great  city,  the  port  through  which  there 
pour  into  this  land  peoples  from  all  the  lands  of  the  world,  and  he 
said,  "I  came  into  that  great  city  and  I  started  out  through  its 
streets  and  I  found  a  great  Jewish  ghetto  where  in  order  to  be  un- 
derstood, I  must  know  Yiddish.  I  followed  along  further  on  the 
street  on  which  I  was,  and  I  found  myself  in  a  Greek  colony, 
and  I  found  my  English  was  of  no  avail.  I  turned  and  I  went  on 
another  street  and  I  found  myself  in  a  Syrian  colony,  and  again  my 
English  that  I  had  learned  so  painstakingly  was  of  no  avail  to  me/' 

And  he  goes  on  and  he  follows  through  one  colony  and  an- 
other colony  in  that  great  city  of  New  York,  and  finally  he  said, 
"And  all  my  searchings  seemed  to  be  in  vain.  I  could  not  find 
America.  I  had  found  all  the  nations  of  Europe.  I  had  found  the 
peoples  of  Asia,  I  had  found  the  peoples  of  all  the  nations  of  the 
world,  but  where  was  America?'' 

And  today  that  is  the  question  that  is  facing  us  all  through  this 
land,  from  the  East  to  the  West,  and  from  the  North  to  the  South, 
where  is  America,  and  what  is  America? 

The  great  slogan  that  we  are  hearing  day  after  day  is,  "Oh, 
we  must  have  a  great  Americanization  program."  And  what  do  we 
mean  by  it?  So  often  we  mean  nothing  except  going  to  those  who 
have  come  here  from  other  lands  and  teaching  them  our  language, 
having  them  dress  in  our  clothes,  teaching  them  the  conditions  of 
life  under  which  we  are  living.  We  are  going  to  them  absolutely 
oblivious,  so  often,  of  all  the  wonderful  things  that  they  are  bringing 
to  this  land  and  that  they  have  brought  to  this  land.  America  has 
always  been  a  land  of  immigrants.  There  are  only  a  few  of  the 
red  men  who  have  always  been  here. 

You  remember  the  story  of  the  Boston  gentleman  who  found 
it  almost  impossible  to  impress  upon  a  young  American  Indian  that 
his  family  was  very  important  in  Boston,  and  he  finally  said  to 
him,  "You  do  not  seem  to  understand  that  my  family  came  over 
in  the  Mayflower/'  The  Indian  looking  at  him  with  a  twinkle  in 
his  eye  said,  "And  I  must  remind  you  that  my  ancestors  were  on 
the  reception  committee." 

And  so  those  of  us  who  are  here  today  are  the  children  of  im- 
migrants. We  may  be  one  generation  removed,  some  of  us,  and  we 
may  be  two,  three  and  four  generations  removed  or  more,  but  we 
are  all  the  children  of  those  who  have  come  to  this  land  from  other 
lands,  and  as  we  look  back  upon  the  history  of  America  and  realize 
that,  how  can  it  be  that  we  feel  so  often  that  the  alien  who  is  com- 
ing here,  the  one  who  is  coming  'from  another  land,  has  nothing 
to  bring  to  us?  Is  not  America  today  what  she  is  because  of  that 


THE    CALL   OF   HOME  TASKS  145 

which  your  ancestors  and  my  ancestors  brought  here  from  other 
lands?  A  great  Americanization  program,  truly,  is  what  we  need 
today,  but  it  is  not  only  the  alien  from  another  land  who  needs  that 
Americanizing  and  Americanization  program.  It  is  too  often  you 
and  I  and  those  who  have  been  here  the  longest  who  fail  to  realize 
the  great  heritage  of  America  and  to  make  true  in  the  life  of  the 
nation,  all  those  great  ideals  of  justice  and  mercy  and  freedom  and 
Christian  living  upon  which  this  nation  was  built. 

These  aliens  are  bringing  to  us  many .  wonderful  things,  and 
we  in  turn  owe  them  much  more  than  language  and  dress  and 
changed  conditions  of  living.  They  should  be  able  to  realize,  as 
one  of  them  said,  that  becoming  an  American  is  a  spiritual  adven- 
ture. Too  many  of  them  are  coming  today  like  the  one  of  whom  I 
first  spoke,  searching  up  and  down  throughout  this  land  and  failing 
to  find  America.  And,  young  people,  it  is  for  you  to  decide  whether 
those  who  are  already  here  and  those  who  are  coming  shall  find  the 
real  America  and  shall  help  to  make  of  it  a  strength  and  a  power 
among  the  nations  of  the  world. 

Can  you,  as  you  go  back  to  your  college,  and  as  you  later  go 
back  to  your  own  community,  carry  with  you,  after  the  great  privi- 
lege and  opportunity  that  has  come  to  you  in  being  here  with  the 
thousands  of  your  fellow-students,  and  hearing  the  messages  that 
have  come  to  you — can  you  go  back  unmoved  in  the  face  of  all  of 
that,  selfish  in  your  Americanization,  selfish  in  all  that  you  have,  and 
look  at  those  in  your  own  community  and  see  that  they  have  not,  and 
stand  unmoved  and  untouched  by  it? 

I  like  to  think  of  this  great  land  of  ours  as  a  wonderful  pic- 
ture puzzle  to  which  each  community  is  contributing  its  bit,  and  if 
we  are  going  to  have  a  wonderful  picture  that  shall  be  filled  with 
beauty,  that  shall  be  filled  with  honor,  that  shall  shine  forth  in 
majesty,  every  single  community  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
and  from  the  Great  Lakes  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  must  each  one 
bring  its  piece,  complete  and  perfect. 

Your  church  is  calling  to  you  in  the  very  place  where  you 
chance  to  be.  So  often  you  and  I  wish  we  might  serve  elsewhere 
than  in  the  particular  place  to  which  we  are  called.  Some  of  us 
wish  that  we  might  go  out  along  those  great  radiating  lines  to  distant 
lands.  Some  of  us  wish  we  might  serve  in  other  places  save  in  our 
own  land  or  even  in  our  own  community,  but  if  our  church  calls  to  us 
and  our  church  needs  us  in  the  community  wherever  we  may  be,  that 
is  the  place  in  which  we  are  to  serve,  and  it  is  not  the  easiest  work 
by  any  manner  of  means.  It  is  not  the  easiest  work  to  go  out  from 
your  college  life  and  to  go  back  into  your  home  community  and 
stand  face  to  face  with  the  problems  of  that  community.  What- 
ever it  may  be,  whether  it  may  be  a  rural  community  in  these  great, 


146  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

extensive  territories,  whether  your  community  may  be  in  a  crowded 
city,  wherever  it  may  be,  it  is  not  the  easiest  problem  to  go  back 
and  face  those  who  have  known  you  from  childhood,  those  that 
you  know  are  going  to  be,  perhaps,  somewhat  skeptical  concerning 
these  new  fangled  notions  that  you  have  brought  back  from  college 
and  who  are  going  to  wonder  if  you  think  that  just  because  you 
have  been  to  college  you  are  going  to  be  able  to  turn  the  community 
and  the  world  upside  down. 

You  know,  I  see  by  some  of  your  smiles  that  some  of  you  al- 
ready know  what  that  means,  to  go  back  into  your  own  community 
with  a  lesson  that  you  have  learned,  but  unless  your  community, 
wherever  it  may  be,  and  unless  my  community,  unless  all  the  com- 
munities of  this  land,  can  be  bound  together  in  a  great  spiritual 
Americanization,  which  shall  make  us  a  united,  a  strong,  a  wonder- 
ful land,  then  the  day  may  come  when  those  great  radiating 
lines  will  weaken,  just  because  you  and  I  have  failed  in  the  places 
where  the  Lord  has  put  us  to.  do  our  particular  work. 

And  then  we  must  remember  that  side  by  side  with  those  who 
go  out  to  represent  the  church  along  those  great  lines,  to  every  na- 
tion of  the  earth,  there  are  other  missionaries  going  at  the  same 
time.  There  are  going  out  across  those  lines  men  and  women 
who  came  in  from  those  lines,  who  came  in  and  lived  here  amongst 
us,  and  now  they  are  going  back  again  to  their  own  countries.  They 
are  going  back  to  tell  of  the  things  that  they  have  seen  here.  They 
are  going  back  to  tell  what  they  think  of  Christian  America,  and 
what  is  the  message  that  they  are  going  to  carry  to  those  lands? 
They  are  going  back  to  the  lands  of  all  the  earth,  and  they  are  going 
to  put  the  missionary  gospel  that  they  are  going  to  preach,  side  by 
side,  with  the  gospel  that  is  going  to  be  preached  by  those  who  are 
going  out  from  such  a  convention  as  this.  And  it  is  for  those  of 
us  who  stay  at  home  to  see  to  it  that  the  men  and  the  women  who 
go  back  to  those  non-Christian  lands,  and  to  other  lands,  shall  be 
able  to  carry  with  them  a  wonderful  message  of  a  Christian  America. 

Let  me  emphasize  again  that  it  is  not  only  the  alien  who  has 
come  here  from  another  land  who  needs  your  service  today.  There- 
are  those  who  have  been  in  this  land  for  many,  many  years.  There 
are  those  who  were,  as  I  said,  on  the  reception  committee  when  the 
first  ones  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  come  here.  There  are  those, 
and  there  are  great  groups  of  other  peoples,  who  have  had  no  chance 
and  no  opportunity  to  become  a  part  of  our  national  life.  The  test 
of  what  America  can  do  in  caring  for  the  world  is  in  part  shown 
by  what  she  can  do  with  the  peoples  here  in  her  own  land.  If  we 
in  this  land  cannot  care  for  and  help  those  who  are  here  amongst 
us  and  have  been  amongst  us  for  many  years,  if  we  cannot  make 
this  land  a  land  in  which  the  knowledge  of  Christ's  gospel  shall  be 


THE     IMMEDIACY     OF     THE     DEMAND  147 

known  from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the  other  end,  how  shall  it.  be 
that  we  shall  bear  our  part  worthily  in  the  great  world  upbuilding 
to  which  we  have  been  called?  And  the  time,  O,  college  and  uni- 
versity students,  the  time  for  your  services  is  now.  We  are  making 
history  now  in  twelve  months  faster  than  it  used  to  be  made  in 
many  scores  of  years.  We  are  making  history  so  fast  that  the  books 
on  our  shelves  that  were  valuable  three  and  four  and  five  years  ago, 
we  are  discarding  today,  because  they  are  of  no  value  to  us,  except 
historically.  They  are  not  telling  us  of  our  contemporaries  because 
our  times  have  changed.  It  is  today  that  the  service  has  come  to 
you,  and  you  have  come  into  the  Kingdom  at  a  most  wonderful 
time.  You  have  come  when  there  are  greater  opportunities  and 
greater  problems  than  there  ever  were  before  in  the  world.  I  know 
you  are  tempted,  as  many  of  us  that  are  older  are  tempted,  to  wish 
you  were  not  one  person  but  that  you  were  a  dozen  persons  in  order, 
that  each  one  of  you  might  be  going  out  and  doing  some  of  the 
wonderful  work  along  some  of  the  wonderful  openings  that  are  be- 
fore you  today. 

Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  when  you  are  to 
serve  your  nation  and  through  serving  your  nation,  you  are  to 
serve  the  great,  wide  world.  You  sing  and  I  sing,  "America, 
America,  God  mend  Thine  every  flaw,  confirm  Thy  soul  in  self- 
control,  Thy  liberty  in  law."  America,  young  people,  belongs  to 
you  and  your  generation.  What  will  you  do  with  it?  It  is  not  for 
those  of  us  who  are  older  to  say  what  shall  be  done  with  America. 
It  is  for  you  to  say,  and  shall  you  go  away  from  this  great  conven- 
tion bearing  upon  your  hearts  the  responsibility  that  America  is 
yours  and  that  as  America  goes,  so  wrill  go  the  world ! 


THE  IMMEDIACY  OF  THE  DEMAND 
DR.  J.  CAMPBELL  WHITE 

Five  years  ago,  my  home  was  at  New  Brunswick,  New  Jersey, 
just  around  the  corner  from  Princeton.  On  my  way  into  New  York, 
one  morning,  I  picked  up  the  New  York  Times,  and  read  a  para- 
graph in  it  which  I  have  not  been  able  to  forget.  It  was  the  account 
of  the  murder  the  day  before  of  a  wealthy  manufacturer  in  Pater- 
son,  New  Jersey,  by  a  thief  Who  hoped  to  find  a  good  deal  of  money 
on  this  man's  person.  After  giving  the  gruesome  details  of  the 
murder,  the  reporter  went  on  in  this  rather  unexpected  fashion: 
"Fortunately  for  the  deceased,  he  had  deposited  all  of  his  money  in 


148  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  bank  the  day  before,  so  that  he  lost  practically  nothing,  except 
his  life."  [Laughter]. 

I  take  it  that  the  one  thing  we  are  gathered  here  for  is  to  make 
sure  that  the  one  thing  most  important  not  to  lose  for  all  of  us  shall 
be  actually  invested  in  the  biggest  way.  If  we  can,  during  these 
days,  help  any  one  to  invest  the  most  precious  thing  he  has,  his  life, 
in  a  way  that  he  will  be  satisfied  with  a  million  years  from  now,  we 
will  be  rendering  that  person  an  immortal  service. 

Thirty  years  ago,  I  took  this  watchword,  "The  Evangelization 
of  the  World  in  This  Generation,"  into  my  own  life  as  its 
organizing  principle.  Only  ten  of  those  years  have  I  been 
priviled  to  live  in  the  Orient,  from  1893  to  1903  in  Cal- 
cutta. But  I  want  to  recommend  that  watchword  in  its  underlying 
purpose  to  every  one  of  my  fellow  students.  The  conviction  has 
deepened  now  with  me,  through  thirty  years  since  first  I  became  a 
student  volunteer,  that  "no  Christian  ever  fully  discovers  himself 
until  he  identifies  himself  with  universal  ends."  God  meant  every 
child  of  His  to  live  with  a  world  purpose,  and  if  we  fail  to  do  that, 
we  unnecessarily  limit  the  possibilities  of  our  own  life. 

I  suppose  this  is  the  largest  indoor  audience  that  many  of  us 
have  ever  sat  in  for  a  period  of  days.  We  represent  only  one  out 
of  forty-five  of  the  students  of  our  institutions.  This  hall  would  be 
filled  once  each  day  for  forty-five  days  with  the  students  of  our 
institutions,  without  any  of  them  coming  but  once,  so  there  are  a 
good  many  of  us — 300,000. 

In  the  Dominion  of  Canada  today,  with  all  its  great  population 
of  between  seven  and  eight  millions  of  people,  were  to  be  brought 
into  this  hall  to  be  seated  once,  we  could  seat  all  the  people  in  the 
Dominion  in  three  years,  by  filling  the  hall  once  each  day.  There 
are  seven  thousand  of  us  here.  If  we  wanted  to  seat  all  the  people 
in  the  United  States  in  this  hall,  we  could  do  it  if  we  could  bring 
them  all  here  and  use  the  hall  for  a  different  group  once  a  day  for 
forty  years. 

But  we  are  thinking  today  in  world  terms,  and  there  are 
1,700,000,000  people  in  the  world.  Under  the  most  favorable  aspect 
upon  which  we  can  possibly  look  upon  it,  not  over  700,000,000  of 
them  have  ever  come  within  the  circle  of  influence  of  anybody  who 
could  explain  to  them  the  meaning  of  Christ  for  the  world.  There 
are,  in  the  most  hopeful  way  we  can  possibly  look  at  it,  at  leas'; 
1,000,000,000  of  people  on  the  planet  this  morning  who  have  not 
yet  heard  of  Christ  in  a  way  to  understand  what  His  message  or 
His  life  may  mean.  If  you  wanted  to  bring  that  1,000,000,000  of 
people  to  Des  Moines  and  seat  them  once  in  the  Coliseum,  it  would 
take  not  three  years,  nor  forty  years,  nor  a  hundred  years,  nor  two 
hundred  years,  nor  three  hundred,  but  three  hundred  and  ninety-one 


THE   IMMEDIACY   OF  THE  DEMAND  149 

years,  filling  this  audience  room  once  every  day.  This  would  be 
as  long  as  from  the  time  America  was  discovered  in  1492  until  three 
years  before  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  was  organized  in 
1886;  and  to  reach  that  number  of  people  who  would  fill  this  hall 
once  every  day  for  three  hundred  and  ninety-one  years,  the  church 
of  North  America  has  sent  out  to  them  a  number  of  missionaries 
who  would  fill  this  hall  just  once  and  a  half !  There  are  less  than 
10,000  missionaries  from  North  America  today  all  over  the  non- 
Christian  world  among  this  thousand  millions  of  people.  On  the 
books  under  appointment,  there  is  a  list  of  11,000,  or  a  little  more, 
but  from  twelve  to  fifteen  per  cent,  of  them  are  always  at  home  on 
furlough  or  on  sick  leave.  There  are  less  than  10,000  effectives  at 
the  front  today  over  the  world  from  these  two  countries.  They 
could  be  seated  in  this  hall  by  filling  it  once  and  a  half. 

Take  it  under  another  figure.  Since  Christ  was  upon  earth, 
there  have  been  less  than  a  billion  minutes.  There  are  a  little  less 
than  a  billion  minutes  in  1900  years.  There  is  somebody  in  the 
world  who  has  not  heard  of  Christ  for  every  minute  that  has 
elapsed  since  Christ  walked  this  planet.  But  the  missionaries  who 
have  gone  out  to  proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  to  this 
multitude,  who  represent  the  minutes  since  Christ  was  here,  that 
number  of  missionaries  could  be  represented  by  the  minutes  in  this 
particular  week.  There  are  10,080  minutes  in  one  week.  I  want 
you  to  feel,  if  you  can,  the  pressure  for  many  more  workers,  if  the 
world  is  to  hear  of  our  Lord.  Don't  you  think  we  could  afford  to 
spare  out  of  our  forty-five  audiences  of  this  size  among  the  present 
generation  of  North  American  students,  another  audience  or  two 
to  help  fill  out  the  needs  in  the  unoccupied  parts  of  the  world? 

At  the  present  moment,  the  churches  of  North  America, 
through  their  mission  boards,  are  needing  ten  thousand  more  mis- 
sionaries in  the  immediate  future.  That  appeal  comes  before  a 
conference  of  a  thousand  people  representing  all  these  churches  at 
Atlantic  City  next  week,  to  be  decided  whether  we  shall  try  to  go 
forward  on  this  scale.  Mr.  Mott  told  us  yesterday  that  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  had  done  amazing  things  by  sending  out  eight 
thousand  volunteers  in  the  last  thirty-three  years.  The  mission 
boards  are  wanting  ten  thousand  more.  Are  you  ready  to  be  one 
of  them?  That  is  only  the  beginning  of  the  number  that  ought  to 
be  sent.  I  was  a  Student  Volunteer  secretary  in  1892  and  1893, 
and  was  asking  them  for  forty  thousand  missionaries.  I  have  spent 
ten  years  since  that  time  in  the  Orient  and  thirty  years  studying 
missions,  and  if  I  were  to  change  the  estimate,  I  would  say  there 
ought  to  be  at  least  fifty  thousand  missionaries  to  go  from  North 
America  now,  instead  of  the  forty  thousand  I  asked  for  then.  Can- 
not we  send  fifty  thousand?  The  ten  thousand  that  we  have  now 


150  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

constitute  only  one  out  of  twenty-five  hundred  of  the  church  mem- 
bership of  the  churches  represented  here.  Don't  you  suppose  we 
could  afford  to  spare  one  out  of  every  five  hundred?  There  still 
would  be  four  hundred  and  ninety-nine  of  us  staying  at  home  to 
look  after  the  home  missionary  job  and  that  ought  to  be  about  ample, 
as  long  as  every  one  we  send  out  there  has  a  field  of  twenty  to 
thirty  thousand  people  to  reach. 

The  church  is  now  ready  to  expand  her  program  on  a  scale  she 
has  never  thought  possible  before.  It  has  taken  a  whole  generation 
for  the  watch  cry  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  to  permeate 
the  thought  of  the  representative  Christian  people  of  all  churches 
and  all  nations,  but  now  the  churches  are  ready  to  take  up  this 
watch  cry  in  a  serious  fashion  and  project  their  work  on  the  basis  of 
occupying  and  evangelizing  the  world  in  this  generation,  and  that  is 
the  new  situation  which  you  students  must  confront. 

Next  week  in  Atlantic  City  under  the  call  of  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement,  there  will  meet  a  thousand  representatives  of 
these  various  mission  boards  to  consider  whether  or  not  we  are 
ready  to  send  out  this  additional  ten  thousand  missionaries  into  the 
fields  abroad  and  raise  $75,000,000  next  year  to  do  it,  instead  of 
$30,000,000  which  we  gave  last  year.  A  proportionate  program  is 
to  be  presented  for  the  occupation  of  every  community  in  America, 
for  there  is  now  a  unified  program  and  the  home  mission  boards  and 
agencies  have  all  been  making  their  surveys  for  the  last  year  and  are 
coming  up  before  this  same  conference  next  week  with  a  request 
for  something  like  $175,000,000  for  work  in  this  country.  The 
church  leaders  are  daring  to  think  of  the  church's  problem  and  pro- 
gram in  America  and  throughout  the  world  in  absolutely  unprece- 
dented terms. 

God  has  prepared  the  world  for  his  truth  in  a  way  that  it  has 
never  been  prepared  in  any  year  of  human  history  prior  to  this. 
Never  was  the  ear  of  the  intelligent  peoples  of  tke  human  race  so 
open  as  this  year  to  learn  truth  and  righteousness  from  the  mes- 
sengers of  Jesus  Christ.  It  would  be  unthinkable  that  a  God  who 
"would  prepare  the  world  as  it  has  been  prepared  for  His  truth 
should  not  also  prepare  His  church  to  go  out  into  that  world  and 
occupy  it  and  evangelize  it.  I  verily  believe  that  God  is  moving  as 
He  has  not  moved  before  in  modern  centuries,  or  ever  since  apos- 
tolic times,  toward  the  worldwide  establishment  of  Christ's  King- 
dom. 

I  have  been  working  at  this  missionary  business  myself  for 
more  than  thirty  years.  I  have  been  praying  daily  for  thirty  years 
that  this  watchword  might  be  realized  and  the  world  might  be  evan- 
gelized in  this  generation,  but  I  dare  to  say  to  you  that  never  until 


THE   IMMEDIACY   OF   THE  DEMAND  15! 

this  year  has  the  way  seemed  so  open  by  which  this  hope  would  act- 
ually be  realized. 

The  churches  of  North  America  in  this  great  Interchurch 
Movement  have  decided  to  get  together  in  an  absolutely  new  way 
in  order  to  occupy  and  evangelize  the  world,  and  therein  lies  an- 
other of  the  providential  indications  that  God  is  getting  His  church 
ready.  Did  Christ  not  pray  in  His  great  intercessory  prayer  "that 
they  all  may  be  one,  that  the  world  may  believe?"  He  tied  these  two 
things  together  in  His  intercession,  the  spiritual  unity  of  His  people 
and  the  universal  propagation  of  His  gospel.  When  I  see  His  people 
getting  together  in  India  and  in  China  and  in  all  the  other  nations 
where  our  messengers  have  gone,  and  now  in  a  mighty  way  here  in 
our  home  land,  I  begin  to  see  the  fulfillment  of  our  Lord's  prayer 
that  the  world  may  believe. 

This  survey  conference  at  Atlantic  City  next  week  will  in- 
augurate a  great  process  of  education  throughout  the  nation.  We 
expect  in  the  next  two  months  to  meet  all  the  evangelical  pastors 
of  all  churches  in  the  United  States  in  a  series  of  forty-eight  great 
state  conventions.  It  is  the  first  time  they  have  ever  been  brought 
in  order  to  occupy  and  evangelize  the  world,  and  therein  lies  an- 
together.  This  survey  is  to  be  laid  before  them  in  all  its 
fulness,  together  with  a  program  that  they  may  carry  down  to  the 
last  member  of  the  last  church,  and  it  is  a  program  of  world  occu- 
pation by  the  church,  and  absolutely  the  first  attempt  at  a  compre- 
hensive statement  of  the  Christian  program  that  has  ever  been  made. 

I  congratulate  you  students  that  you  belong  to  this  particular 
student  generation.  Never  has  any  preceding  generation  of  students 
had  such  an  opportunity  to  face  up  in  a  magnificent  way  to  the 
greatest  challenge  that  has  ever  come  to  man,  the  challenge  to  go 
out  now  with  God  in  our  hearts  and  with  us  to  accomplish  the  whole 
program  that  Christ  outlined  in  the  beginning.  For  when  He  said, 
"Go  ye  and  make  disciples  of  all  nations"  and  "Preach  my  gospel 
to  every  creature,"  He  meant  His  people  in  every  age  to  undertake 
to  do  it.  That  is  what  we  are  trying  to  do  in  connection  with  this 
great  forward  movement.  A  part  of  this  program  will  be  an  at- 
tempt to  enlist  the  lives  needed  for  all  these  mission  boards  and  all 
these  churches.  The  central  and  greatest  problem  is  to  find  life 
through  which  this  great,  expanding  program  may  be  carried  for- 
ward. 

Yesterday  we  met  here  at  Des  Moines  nearly  two  hundred 
people  who  have  already  been  enlisted  to  go  and  help  you  carry  this 
message  back  to  your  own  colleges  and  universities.  We  have  al- 
ready nearly  four  hundred  people,  including  many  of  the  leading 
'speakers  in  the  country  pledged  to  anywhere  from  a  week  to  a 
month  of  cooperation  in  carrying  this  message,  in  cooperation  with 


152  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

students,  back  to  just  as  many  institutions  as  we  can  reach.  Per- 
haps at  least  three  hundred  of  them  are  already  within  reach,  in 
view  of  the  speaking  force  that  has  promised  cooperation.  We  shall 
not  be  able  to  get  to  all  the  colleges,  but  February  twenty-ninth  has 
been  set  aside  by  the  Inter  church  World  Movement  as  a  great  Life 
Enlistment  Day  on  a  nation-wide  scale.  That  day  comes  on  Sunday 
only  once  in  forty  years.  Let  us  see  to  it  that  on  that  day  we  shall 
call  in  the  most  powerful  help  we  can  in  every  institution.  Whether 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  or  the  Interchurch  Movement  or  the  Volunteer 
Movement  is  able  to  send  you  any  help  or  not  in  the  way  of  a  depu- 
tation, we  would  suggest  that  you  do  the  best  you  can  to  bring  to- 
gether a  team  of  speakers  who  will  be  able  to  make  this  case, 
through  perhaps  a  period  of  two  or  three  days,  beginning  with  Feb- 
ruary twenty-ninth  and  to  lay  upon  the  hearts  of  the  students  of  this 
generation  the  marvelous,  challenging,  compelling  opportunity  that 
is  before  us  of  actually  going  out  in  Christ's  name  to  win  the  world. 

I  have  lived  face  to  face  with  Hinduism  and  Mohammedanism 
for  ten  years.  I  know  the  difficulties  of  winning  these  people  and 
overcoming  their  prejudices  as  you  do  not  unless  you  have  had  a 
similar  experience.  But  it  was  also  a  great  tonic  to  my  faith  to  see 
the  Divine  Christ  at  work  among  these  people.  If  I  had  ever  had 
any  doubt  about  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible  or  the  divinity  of 
Christ  before  I  went  to  India,  it  would  all  have  been  shattered  to 
smithereens  by  the  power  of  Christ  which  I  saw  in  tens  of  thousands 
of  lives  there  that  had  been  transformed  from  those  who  knew  no- 
thing but  the  worship  of  idols,  into  men  whom  I  regarded  as  my 
spiritual  equals  or  superiors. 

The  opportunity  is  ours  now  to  follow  up  the  wonderful  work 
of  the  missionary  pioneers,  and  also  the  work  of  the  magnificent  in- 
digenous churches  in  India  and  China  and  Korea  and  these  other 
great  lands  where  there  is  a  church  Bent  upon  the  evangelization  of 
its  own  people  and  in  cooperation  with  them,  and  as  their  fellow- 
workers  and  brothers  in  Christ,  share  with  all  mankind  the  unspeak- 
able blessings  of  knowing  God,  whom  to  know  is  life  in  its  fullness 
and  richness  now,  and  life  eternal. 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  CROSS 
DR.  JAMES  I.  VANCE 

Dr.  Mott  has  asked  me  to  speak  on  the  "Need  of  the  Times  for 
a  Larger  Measure  of  the  Sacrificial  Spirit".  Christ  wants  his  fol- 
lowers today  as  always  to  meet  Him  at  Calvary,  and  to  meet  Him 
there,  not  to  sing  a  hymn,  or  recite  a  ritual  or  hide  behind  the  skirts 
of  a  tragedy  that  may  make  us  immune  from  penalty.  He  wants  us 
to  meet  Him  there,  not  to  exploit  a  creed,  or  to  subscribe  to  some 
dogma  that  may  be  our  hall-mark  of  orthodoxy.  He  wants  us  to 
meet  Him  there  to  die  with  Him,  to  match  His  pages  with  our  sac- 
rifice, because  we  are  soldiers  of  the  Cross.  He  laid  down  His  life 
for  us,  and  we  ought  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  brethren.  Thus 
must  the  world  be  saved. 

It  is  a  cheap  diagnosis  of  Calvary  that  finds  in  it  nothing  more 
heroic  than  exemptipn.  The  people  who  think  of  the  gospel  as  a 
plan  to  play  safety  first  or  a  scheme  to  rebuild  a  lost  Eden,  or  a 
post-mortem  passport  to  Paradise  have  not  walked  the  thorn-path 
with  the  Son  of  God.  We  must  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  brethren. 
That  is  a  bold  thing  to  say.  Is  it  too  bold?  Is  it  so  daring  that 
none  will  be  found  to  meet  it?  Is  it  vain  to  hope  that  today  there 
may  be  found,  that  here  in  this  Convention  there  may  be  founcf, 
young  men  and  young  women  with  hearts  prepared  and  souls  afire 
to  step  forth  from  the  ranks  and  say,  "Ready?" 

Peter  said  to  Jesus  once,  "Lord,  I  am  ready  to  die  with  you". 
Of  course,  he  failed,  but  he  had  one  moment,  one  glorious  moment 
when  he  was  big  enough  to  say  it  and  mean  it.  And  there  must  be 
found  some  to  say  it  today,  and  who  keep  the  vow.  Otherwise, 
civilization  is  doomed  and  the  world  is  lost.  These  are  times  when 
it  is  easy  to  be  a  pessimist.  The  \vorld  is  full  of  restlessness  and 
strife.  Forces  have  been  released  which  threaten  to  destroy  all  that 
the  race  has  gained  by  the  struggle  and  toil  of  centuries.  Views  of 
human  relations  are  being  exploited  which  if  put  into  play  would 
make  Hell  a  pleasure  resort  in  comparison.  Governments  are 
crumbling.  Nothing  any  more  seems  safe  or  sacred.  It  is  even 
suggested  that  God  Himself  be  abolished.  And  in  the  presence  of 
such  things  as  these,  men  are  asking  themselves,  has  civilization 
become  impossible? 

But  there  is  another  sign  in  the  situation.    There  is  an  element 

153 


154  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

in  the  outlook  which  signifies  a  human  efficiency  and  achievement 
such  as  has  never  yet  been  surpassed.  Man  is  more  completely  in 
control  of  the  mastery  of  material  forces  than  ever  before.  His  dis- 
coveries have  wrested  from  nature  some  of  its  profoundest  secrets. 
His  inventions  have  harnessed  the  forces  of  the  land  and  the  sea 
and  the  sky  and  made  them  His  servants  to  an  extent  before  un- 
dreamed. Man  was  never  so  completely  in  control  of  natural  forces. 
He  can  do  anything.  He  has  attempted  the  impossible,  and  in  some 
instances  has  seemed  to  achieve  it.  He  has  dominion  over  every 
realm.  He  can  rule  anything,  yes,  anything  but  himself. 

One  does  not  need  to  be  wise  to  discover  that  man's  masterv  of 
nature  and  trade,  of  science  and  invention,  does  not  promise  to  cure 
world  unrest.  If  this  broken  world  is  to  be  mended,  if  lust  is  to  be 
shamed,  if  blasphemy  is  to  be  destroyed  and  righteousness  exalted, 
if  hate  is  to  be  killed  and  good  will  is  to  be  fostered,  we  must  have 
something  more  than  a  super-man's  empire  over  nature. 

What  is  it  ?  The  answer  takes  us  to  Calvary.  We  are  helpless 
until  we  fall  back  on  the  cross.  My  brothers,  what  the  world  needs 
today  is  not  eagerness  to  get,  but  willingness  to  give,  not  a  mastery 
of  natural  forces,  but  a  vision  of  spiritual  values,  not  lust  for  power 
but  passion  for  service,  not  a  perch  in  the  sun  but  a  Cross  on  a  hill- 
crest.  We  need  the  eyes  of  Calvary.  We  need  to  see  as  we  look 
into  the  faces  of  our  fellowmen,  what  Jesus  saw  when  He  looked  at 
them  from  the  Cross.  He  did  not  see  enemies.  He  said,  "Father, 
forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what  they  do".  He  did  not  see 
criminals.  He  said  to  a  penitent  thief,  "Today  thou  shalt  be  with 
me  in  Paradise". 

And  as  we  look  into  the  faces  of  our  fellow-men,  we  see  what 
Jesus  saw,  whether  the  man  wear  the  badge  of  labor  unionism  or 
capitalism,  whether  he  be  Britain  or  Teuton,  we,  as  we  look  into  the 
faces  of  our  fellow-men,  we  see  our  brothers,  then  this  broken  world 
will  begin  to  mend.  We  need  the  heart  of  Calvary  today.  We  need 
to  feel  toward  our  fellows  as  Jesus  felt  there  on  the  cross.  He  loved 
them,  and  because  He  did  He  was  more  concerned  for  their  welfare 
than  He  was  for  His  own  comfort.  It  is  love  this  world  needs,  not 
brains,  not  power,  not  efficiency,  not  organization,  but  love. 

God  is  love,  and  could  we  love  as  God  loves,  we  should  be  as 
God  is.  We  need  the  passion  of  Calvary.  Then  we  will  do  for  our 
fellow-men  what  Christ  did.  He  died  for  thee. 

You  will  never  deliver  society  from  the  ills  which  threaten  it 
by  killing  off  undesirables.  Anarchy,  of  course,  must  be  stamped 
out  and  treason  must  be  rebuked,  but  you  will  never  heal  a  revolu- 
tion with  executions.  There  has  to  be  somebody  who  elects  to  lay 
down  his  life  for  the  brethren.  Then  the  worn  world  will  begin 
to  mend. 


THE   CALL  OF   THE   CROSS  1 55 

Now,  this  is  the  challenge  which  the  times  throw  at  us,  can  we 
reproduce  Calvary,  can  we  reenact  the  Cross?  The  Church  of 
Christ  has  come  to  its  largest  opportunity.  The  values  which  the 
church  represents  are  more  apparent  than  ever  before.  The  world 
is  coming  to  see  that  the  objectives  of  the  Christian  Church  must  be 
realized  in  any  civilization  worth  having.  We  are  face  to  face  with 
our  most  compelling  hour  since  Christ  hung  on  the  Cross,  and  the 
church  is  waking  to  the  challenge,  and  forming  its  lines  for  bigger 
things  than  men  have  ever  yet  attempted  in  God's  name.  Some  of 
these  plans  are  so  bold,  so  far-reaching,  so  dazzling,  so  precedent- 
smashing,  so  revolutionary  as  to  daze  and  bewilder  and  almost 
scare  us. 

Is  this  great  Movement  which  has  for  its  object  the  unification 
of  the  forces  of  the  Protestant  church  in  North  America  in  a  great 
simultaneous  or  cooperated  effort  for  adequate  life  and  possession 
to  evangelize  the  world  only  another  splendid  vagary  of  well-mean- 
ing enthusiasts  who  are  leading  the  church  toward  a  mirage,  or  is  it 
a  statesmanlike  advance  of  the  hosts  of  God  for  conquest?  It  is  for 
the  church  to  determine,  but  if  the  church  is  to  meet  the  situation, 
it  must  do  something  more  than  perfect  its  organization  and  plan 
its  work  on  a  world  scale.  It  must  do  that,  to  be  sure.  It  must  lay 
hold  of  publicity  and  of  executive  ability  and  of  business  sense  and 
of  organization  and  of  everything  that  is  of  any  value  anywhere, 
for  God  and  for  his  Kingdom,  but  it  must  go  beyond  all  that. 

Can  the  Twentieth  Century  re-enact  Calvary  ?  Can  we  produce 
today  some  who  will  deliberately  elect  to  stay  poor,  who  will  be  con- 
tent with  obscurity,  who  are  willing  to  wait  for  results,  who  are 
ready  to  die  with  the  nails  in  their  hands  and  the. thorns  in  their 
brow?  The  wrorld  is  waiting  for  such  people.  There  is  no  earthly 
standard  that  can  measure  the  value  of  sacrifice. 

The  other  day  I  received  a  letter  from  a  woman  in  a  far 
southern  town  which  read  something  like  this,  "In  your  article  you 
said  that  you  wished  you  had  a  pen  of  fire  with  which  to  write  on 
the  heart  of  the  church  the  story  of  our  missionary  needs.  Well, 
with  the  pen  that  you  did  use,  you  have  written  enough  to  lead  me 
to  send  you  in  the  enclosed  five  dollars.  In  doing  this  I  am  wear- 
ing my  old  hat  for  the  fourth  season.  I  am  sorry  for  the  people 
who  have  to  look  at  me,  but  I  am  sorry  for  our  missionaries.  I  wish 
I  had  a  million  dollars  to  send  instead  of  five." 

As  I  looked  at  that  soiled  bill  and  thought  of  what  was  behind 
it,  thought  of  a  little  woman  in  an  obscure  town,  stamping  on  her 
pride  and  holding  her  head  high  in  the  air  with  the  thought  that  she 
was  doing  something  to  make  life  richer  for  somebody,  I  felt  like 
dropping  on  my  knees  in  reverence  and  prayer,  for  I  was  face  to 
face  with  the  only  force  that  can  save  this  world.  That  woman's 


156  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

little  gift  had  widened  out  her  narrow  life  in  the  world  citizenship, 
and  that  act  of  sacrifice  told  me  that  it  is  not  vain  to  hope  that  there 
may  still  be  found  in  the  earth  some  who  will  not  shun  to  walk  with 
him  the  winding  thorn  path  to  the  cross-crowned  hill.  What  the 
world  needs  today  is  a  larger  measure  of  sacrifice,  not  spectacular 
sacrifice,  not  sacrifice  to  earn  merit,  not  that  form  of  sacrifice  which 
is  synonomous  with  pennance,  but  sacrifice  for  something,  sacrifice 
to  save  the  world.  It  was  a  dead  world  in  which  Jesus  came  two 
thousand  years  ago.  It  was  a  world  that  had  burnt  itself  out  in  sin, 
that  had  rotted  down  in  its  ideals  through  luxury  and  self-in- 
dulgence, arrogance  and  avarice  and  doubt  and  skepticism  and  de- 
spair were  on  every  hand.  Into  this  world  of  shame  and  decay,  of 
sensuality  and  senile  despair,  Christ  built  Calvary  and  from  the  hour 
that  he  hung  on  the  cross,  there  was  hope.  Now  he  expects  his  fol- 
lowers to  do  as  much.  He  expects  us  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the 
Brethren.  He  expects  us  to  follow  him  out  to  Calvary.  He  is  not 
after  men  who  serve  for  a  mercenary  purpose. 

The  other  day  a  Jewish  friend  of  mine  stopped  me  on  the  street 
and  extending  his  palms  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  he  said,  "Faith, 
hope  and  salary."  (Laughter)  There  are  those  who  have  that  idea 
of  life,  but  what  the  world  needs  today  is  not  place-seekers,  and  po- 
sition-hunters and  time-servers,  and  salary-grabbers,  but  some  men 
and  women  who  are  willing  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  Brethren. 
O,  the  cross.  "If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself 
and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me."  This  doesn't  mean  that  men 
are  to  make  atonement  for  sin.  I  don't  mean  that  my  cross  can 
ever  take  the  place  of  His  cross,  but  if  His  cross  is  real  to  me,  it 
must  be  an  experience  and  not  merely  a  memory.  Am  I  willing  to 
carry  the  cross  ?  Am  I  willing  to  hang  on  the  cross  ?  Am  I  ready  to 
get  myself  crucified?  What  am  I  out  for,  anyway?  Why  am  I  a 
preacher?  What  is  my  work?  What  is  my  motive?  What  is  the 
output  of  my  life?  Does  it  represent  sacrifices? 

Paul  said,  "I  bear  about  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord 
Jesus."  He  could  never  have  said  it  unless  he  had  been  to  Christ's 
Calvary,  and  the  kind  of  sacrifice  that  is  needed  today  is  born  there 
and  nowhere  else.  Have  we  knelt  at  that  cross?  Is  there  anything 
on  your  life,  anything  on  mine  that  represents  the  wounds  of 
Christ? 

Last  Sunday  I  received  a  woman  into  the  church  in  Nashville. 
A  few  months  before  her  husband  had  died  in  a  Western  city.  He 
had  been  fighting  the  tuberculosis  plague.  He  had  built  up  in  Kan- 
sas City  a  great  sanitarium  over  which  he  presided.  He  headed  the 
work  for  that  great  city  in  its  effort  to  stamp  out  the  white  plague. 
Then,  one  day,  he,  himself,  was  stricken  down  by  the  foe  he  was 


THE   CALL  OF   THE  CROSS  157 

fighting,  and  in  the  hospital  he  had  built  he  laid  down  his  life,  but 
there  were  those  who  lived  because  he  died. 

A  few  weeks  ago  I  was  preaching  in  a  jail  in  Spartanburg, 
South  Carolina.  I  stood  with  the  grated  doors  around  me.  Just  on 
my  left,  peering  through  the  bars  were  three  little  boys,  three 
brothers,  one  fourteen,  one  twelve  and  one  ten.  Their  father 
had  deserted  them,  their  mother  had  left  them,  they  had 
been  in  the  care  of  their  grandmother  who  had  taught  them 
to  steal,  and  they  were  then  arrested  and  she  had  deserted 
them.  The  little  chaps  had  been  sent  to  jail  to  suffer  for 
the  crime,  herded  with  hardened  criminals,  and  the  good 
woman  had  interested  herself  in  those  boys  and  the  home  had 
opened  its  doors  for  the  little  lad  of  ten.  As  I  thought  of  her 
stretching  forth  her  hand,  it  seemed  to  me  that  there  must  be  some- 
thing of  a  Calvary  in  it,  as  she  pushed  the  door  of  hope  ajar,  that  a 
lonely  and  deserted  and  neglected  little  lad  of  ten  might  pass  where 
long  ago  the  Christ  had  led  a  penitent  thief  through  into  hope,  and 
as  I  thought  of  that  woman  and  that  doctor  in  Kansas  City,  it  seemed 
to  me  that  as  they  walked  the  earth  there  was  one  who  walked  be- 
side them  invisible  to  the  eye  of  sense,  but  whose  form  was  like 
unto  the  Son  of  Man. 

My  brothers  and  sisters,  it  is  such  people  as  these  for  whom  the 
world  waits  today.  Here  in  America  and  yonder  across  the  seas 
in  the  lands  that  have  not  yet  heard  of  Him,  can  we  reproduce  Cal- 
vary? He  laid  down  His  life  for  us.  We  ought  to  lay  down  our 
lives  for  the  brethren. 


THE  WORTH  AND  THE  FAILURE  OF  THE 
RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD 

A  Prayer — MR.  HARRY  HOLMES 
The  Worth  and  the  Failure  of  Hinduism — DR.  C.  A.  R.  JANVIER 

The  Worth  and  the  Failure  of  Mohammedanism — 
DR.  SAMUEL  ZWEMER 

The  Failure  of  the  Non-Christian  Religions  in  Relation  to  Women — 
MRS.  W.  A.  MONTGOMERY 

The  Personal  Worth  or  Failure  of  Christianity — 
DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER 


JANUARY  SECOND 
FRIDAY  EVENING 


A  PRAYER 
MR.  HARRY  HOLMES 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  to  whom  tonight  should 
we  come  but  to  Thee?  Thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life.  We 
would  drink  deeply  of  the  water  of  life  and  eat  the  bread  of  life  that 
we  may  live  more  abundantly  for  Thee.  We  praise  Thy  name  for 
the  hope  and  the  victory  and  the  triumph  in  the  service  of  Christ. 
We  pray  that  tonight  our  spirits  may  be  empowered  for  more  perfect 
and  complete  dedication  to  Thy  work.  We  pray  that  Thou  wilt  give 
us  eager  and  expectant  hearts,  that  Thy  appeal  through  Thy  servants 
this  evening  may  lodge  deeply  in  each  life  and  spring  up  to  bear 
abundant  fruitage  in  the  harvest  field  of  the  King,  in  this  land  and 
in  all  lands,  for  Christ's  sake.  Amen. 


160 


THE  WORTH  AND  THE  FAILURE  OF  HINDUISM. 
DR.  C.  A.  R.  JANVIER 

There  is  no  religion  more  elusive,  more  difficult  of  definition 
than  Hinduism.  It  is  not  easy  to  define  religion  at  all,  but  hardest 
of  all  is  it  to  define  the  Hindu  religion.  My  students  to  whom  I 
was  teaching  the  Bible  lesson  of  the  day  only  three  months  ago  in 
Allahabad,  agreed  that  a  man  might  believe  what  he  pleased,  and 
even  acknowledge  his  belief,  and  he  still  would  be  recognized  as  a 
Hindu  provided  he  did  not  break  with  caste,  the  supreme  break  being 
baptism.  It  is  hard,  therefore,  to  state  exactly  what  is  the  strength 
of  Hinduism,  but  three  things  I  venture  to  take  time  for.  First  of 
all,  the  spiritual  temperament  of  its  devotees.  They  are  looking  at 
the  unseen  rather  than  the  seen.  Spiritual  things  have  a  supreme 
place  in  the  thought  of  those  who  are  truly  religious. 

In  the  second  place,  there  is  their  doctrine  of  the  objectivity  of 
God.  That  is  to  say,  the  recognition  of  the  fact  that  God  is  con- 
stantly revealing  himself  in  life  and  supremely  revealing  himself 
in  the  incarnations  which  they  recognize.  Some  of  them  recognize 
twenty-two,  but  more  commonly  nine ;  and  perhaps  most  interesting 
of  all  is  the  fact  that  they  are  looking  for  a  tenth,  the  sinless  incar- 
nation who  is  to  be  born  of  a  virgin  and  is  to  come  upon  a  white 
horse  bearing  a  great  sword  with  which  he  is  to  destroy  the  wicked. 

And  in  the  third  place,  not  only  is  there  a  spiritual  tempera- 
ment among  the  Hindus,  not  only  is  there  a  sense  of  the  necessary 
objectifying  of  himself  on  the  part  of  God,  but  there  is  an  omni-re- 
ceptiveness  that  perhaps  is  found  in  no  other  religion.  There  is 
nothing  which  Hinduism  regards  as  altogether  foreign  to  itself.  It 
has  all  but  absorbed  animism.  It  has  altogether  absorbed  Buddhism. 
It  is  ready  to  absorb  Christianity,  if  Christianity  is  willing  to  be  ab- 
sorbed. The  Hindu  therefore  is  ready  to  hear  the  message,  perhaps 
more  ready  than  any  other  religionist  in  the  world. 

These  things  give  us  a  starting  point.  They  give  us  constant 
points  of  contact  which  we  are  not  slow  to  use,  but  there  is  the  other 
side  which  I  put  before  you  with  a  regret  so  profound  that  I  cannot 
express  it.  I  love  India  and  the  Indians.  If  I  had  a  hundred  lives, 
I  would  want  to  give  them  all  to  India.  My  earliest  memory  is  of 
the  morning  when  my  mother  took  me  up  in  her  arms  as  a  boy  of 

161 


l62  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

three  and  let  me  stoop  and  kiss  the  forehead  of  my  father  who  had 
been  murdered  that  morning.  And  that  fact,  the  first  memory  of 
the  dim  days  of  childhood,  so  far  from  alienating  my  thought,  has 
bound  it  to  India  with  bands  of  iron,  and  when  I  speak  of  the  failure 
of  Hinduism,  I  speak  of  it  almost  with  the  regret  of  a  Hindu. 

First,  its  pantheism.  Second,  the  doctrine  of  karma,  growing 
out  of  the  doctrine  of  metempsychosis,  the  transmigration  of  souls, 
and  that  again  the  corollary  of  pantheism.  And  then  the  caste 
system. 

Keeping  before  us  those  three  underlying  aspects  of  Hinduism, 
I  place  before  you  six  negations  with  regard  to  Hinduism.  First,  it 
has  no  father  God.  Second,  it  has  no  brother  man.  Third,  it  has  no 
doctrine  of  the  sinfulness  of  sin.  Fourth,  it  therefore  has  no  scheme 
of  redemption  and  no  redeemer.  Fifth,  it  has  no  theory  of  a  victor- 
ious life.  Sixth,  it  has  no  hope  of  a  personal  immortality. 

I  recognize  the  fact  that  I  am  treading  on  tremendously  dan- 
gerous ground  when  I  present  these  first  two  points,  because  it  has 
almost  come  to  be  regarded  by  the  Hindu  himself  as  a  part  of  his 
religion  to  proclaim  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of 
man.  But  according  to  Hinduism,  God  is  not  a  person.  God  is  "it" 
or  God  is  "that."  Personality  is  a  limitation.  The  true  "Ishwna" 
is  the  "nirgun  Ishwna,"  the  God  without  attributes.  Fatherhood 
would  be  a  limitation  of  God.  Fatherhood  is  a  relation  that  can 
have  existence  only  between  person  and  person,  if  by  fatherhood  we 
mean  those  relations  of  mutual  love  and  trust  and  sympathy  and  ten- 
derness which  they  connote  to  you  and  me.  Hinduism  cannot  con- 
sistently present  God  as  a  father. 

In  the  second  place,  Hinduism  cannot  recognize  its  fellow-man 
as  a  brother  in  any  sense  which  you  and  I  could  accept  him,  for  the 
caste  system  absolutely  and  inevitably  and  eternally  separates  men 
from  one  another.  There  is  no  passing  from  one  caste  to  the  other. 
I  realize  that  the  Arya-Samaj,  that  reform  movement  in  India  that 
has  gained  such  power,  repudiates  caste,  but  the  repudiation  is  very 
often  only  a  nominal  one,  and  the  Arya-Samaj,  after  all,  is  a  protest 
and  a  revolution  against  orthodox  Hinduism.  If  there  be  one  thing 
— I  say  it  again,  without  fear  of  contradiction — if  there  be  one 
thing  that  is  of  the  essence  of  modern  Hinduism,  it  is  the  caste 
system. 

I  happen  to  be  myself  an  outcaste,  of  course,  but  suppose  I  were 
a  Brahman,  why,  the  very  shadow  of  the  outcaste  would  pollute  me, 
and  though  I  grant  you,  and  gladly  grant,  that  the  pressure  of  the 
caste  system  in  its  outward  manifestations  has  decreased,  while  I 
grant  you  that  in  our  colleges,  especially,  the  Sudra  and  the  Brahman 
meet  on  a  common  platform  and  study  at  a  common  desk  some- 


THE  WORTH  AND  THE  FAILURE  OF  HINDUISM  163 

times,  yet  caste  in  its  ultimate  hold  upon  the  people  and  in  its  ab- 
solute refusal  to  yield  to  any  power  is  unchanged. 

One  of  my  students  said  to  me  a  few  months  ago,  "I  leave  this 
college  a  Christian,  but  I  have  not  the  courage  to  confess  my  faith. 
When  I  was  leaving  home,  my  father  told  me  that  he  had  heard  I 
was  interested  in  and  inclined  toward  Christianity,  and  he  said,  'My 
son,  become  a  Christian  if  you  will,  but  remember  the  day  that  you 
become  a  Christian,  your  father  will  be  glad  to  see  your  throat  cut 
and  glad  to  perform  the  operation  himself/  " 

Now,  that  was  not  because  his  son  was  losing  faith.  He  had 
already  lost  it.  It  was  not  because  his  son  was  listening  to  the  call  of 
Christ.  He  had  already  accepted  it.  But  because  he  feared  that  his 
son  would  break  caste  by  being  baptized.  And  therefore  I  say  again 
that  Hinduism  has  no  true  brotherhood  until  it  gives  up  that  which 
is  today  its  very  life,  the  caste  system. 

Hinduism  has  no  doctrine  of  the  sinfulness  of  sin.  It  is  not 
sin  that  is  evil.  Indeed*  there  is  no  vital  distinction  between  sin 
and  holiness.  It  is  action  that  is  evil.  What  I  need  to  do  is  not  to 
cease  from  sin,  but  to  cease  from  action.  A  man  responding  to  my 
preaching  when  I  said,  "We  are  all  sinners,"  said,  "Yes,  padre,  I 
I  am  a  great  sinner.  I  have  killed  a  great  many  mosquitoes."  That 
has  its  humorous  side,  but  that  is  not  why  I  told  it.  It  is  because  it 
has  its  horribly  real  side  that  I  repeated  it.  That  man  could  not  have 
a  sense  of  guilt  in  the  presence  of  a  Holy  God. 

Once  again,  there  is  no  doctrine  of  pardon  and  redemotion. 
and  therefore  no  doctrine  of  a  savior  from  sin.  Karma,  the  acts 
of  previous  existence,  follow  me  to  the  end.  I  am  in  their  inexor- 
able grasp,  and  they  cannot  be  forgiven,  they  cannot  be  changed, 
they  cannot  be  abrogated  in  any  way,  for  they  are  as  a  law  that 
holds  me.  My  only  hope  is  to  work  out  that  accumulation  of 
activity  until  I  run  down  like  a  spent  clock  and  the  end  comes.  So 
Hinduism  has  no  doctrine  of  redemption  or  of  a  redeemer. 

Hinduism  has  no  doctrine  of  a  victorious  life.  The  life  of  vic- 
tory is  the  negation.  If  I  can  only  stop  doing,  that  is  victory.  The 
thought  of  a  life  spent  in  conflict  and  victorious  conflict  with  sin, 
and  then  of  uplift  for  those  at  my  side  who  are  fighting  and  by  the 
grace  of  God  winning,  that  thought  is  not  there.  I  must  go  away 
into  the  jungle,  the  cave,  the  forest,  the  mountain  fastness,  if  I 
would  be^holy.  The  victorious  life  of  contact  with  and  triumph 
over  sin  is  not  there. 

The  hope  of  personal  immortality  is  not  there.  The  thing  that 
I  can  hope  for  is  that  when  my  Karma  have  ceased  their  activity, 
when  I  have  reached  passivity,  then  my  personality  will  fall  back, 
as  the  drop  into  the  ocean  into  the  eternalness  of  God.  The  thought 
of  servants  that  shall  see  His  face,  who  shall  spend  eternity  in  His 


164  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

service,  who  shall  lose  themselves  in  the  beauty  of  that  vision  and 
live  forever  in  the  doing  of  His  will,  it  is  not  there. 

And  I  remind  you,  dear  friends,  as  I  present  to  you  these  ne- 
gations, that  the  positive  affirmatibns  to  which  they  are  opposed  all 
center  in  Jesus  Christ.  In  Jesus  Christ,  the  crucified,  you  have  the 
fatherhood  of  God.  In  Jesus  Christ,  our  great  elder  brother,  as 
He  sacrificed  Himself  for  us  men  and  for  our  salvation,  you  have 
the  brotherhood  of  man,  you  have  the  sacrifice  that  reaches  out  to 
men  everywhere. 

I  was  talking  with  another  of  my  students  last  January.  I  said 
to  him,  "Chunder  Mohan,  where  do  you  stand  in  your  religious 
life?"  He  said,  "I  am  a  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ."  I  said,  "Why?" 
He  said,  "I  have  been  studying  the  incarnations,  and  as  I  have 
studied  them,  I  have  reached  the  profound  conviction  that  the  in- 
carnation which  has  the  message  for  me  and  for  India  is  Jesus 
Christ."  "What  is  the  message,  Chunder  Mohan?"  said  I.  He  said, 
"The  message  is  the  message  of  sacrifice.  Yes,  there  was  another 
incarnation,  Buddha  Gautama,  that  said  something  of  sacrifice,  but, 
after  all,  what  did  Buddha  sacrifice  but  a  kingdom.  But  Jesus 
Christ  gave  up  everything  for  us." 

Men  and  women,  Jesus  Christ  is  brotherhood,  and  nowhere 
else.  The  beauty  of  the  holiness  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  mirror  in 
which  gazing  we  know  our  sin  and  humble  ourselves.  "I  have 
heard  of  Thee  with  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  but  now  mine  eyes  seeth 
Thee,  wherefore  I  abhor  myself  and  repent  in  dust  and  ashes." 

It  is  in  Jesus  Christ  and  His  cross  on  Calvary  that  you  and  I 
have  redemption;  he  is  the  one  to  whom  we  can  look  for  life  and 
abundant  life  and  overflowing  life.  It  is  in  Jesus  Christ  that  you 
and  I  find  the  victorious  life,  for  His  prayer  for  you  and  me  was,  "I 
pray  not  that  thou  shouldst  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but  that 
thou  shouldst  keep  them  from  the  evil."  He  it  is,  O,  men  and 
women,  He  it  is  that  can  give  you  and  me  the  victory. 

In  that  future  of  glorious  immortality,  Jesus  is  life's  beauty. 
"We  shall  be  like  Him  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  he  is."  The  Lamb 
is  the  light  of  that  New  Jerusalem,  'the  foundations  of  which  you 
and  I  are  laying  here  below. 

O,  men  and  women,  I  plead  with  you,  if  you  would  give  to 
Hinduism  what  it  needs,  give  to  India  what  it  needs,  join  with  those 
who  have  found  the  truth  there,  in  giving  that  truth  to  all,  enthrone 
in  your  own  heart's  experience  the  LorH  Jesus  Christ.  I  dare  to 
close  with  this  question:  Have  you  found  in  your  own  experience 
these  truths?  How  are  you  going  to  tell  them  unless  you  have  felt 
them  ?  Do  you  know  God  as  your  Father  ?  Do  you  know  what  the 
brotherhood  of  man  is,  as  a  thing  that  grips  your  life  and  brings 
you  upon  the  altar  of  sacrifice  with  Jesus  Christ  ?  Do  you  know  the 


THE    WORTH    AND    FAILURE    OF    MOHAMMEDANISM  165 

horror  of  sin  and  turn  from  it  with  loathing?  Have  you  found  the 
redemption  that  Jesus  gives  ?  Do  you  know  anything  of  the  victor- 
ious life,  and  is  your  eye  set  on  the  hope  which  He  has  revealed? 
Make  Jesus  Christ  King  in  your  personal  experience,  and  then  help 
us,  us,  the  sons  of  India — I  dare  to  put  myself  with  them — help  us 
to  make  Jesus  King  in  that  great  land  with  its  infinite  possibilities. 


THE  WORTH  AND  THE  FAILURE  OF 

MOHAMMEDANISM. 

DR.  SAMUEL  ZWEMER 

[There  is  a  college  represented  in  this  Convention,  the  College  of 
Michigan,  known  as  Hope  College,  which  has  sent  fifteen  per  cent  of  its 
graduates  throughout  its  history  into  the  foreign  missionary  fields.  Some 
of  us  thought  that  Dr.  Campbell  White  made  some  quite  large  demands  on 
our  colleges.  If  we  were  to  rise  up  as  has  that  one  college,  we  would 
furnish  vastly  larger  numbers  than  Dr.  White  requested  here  this  morning. 

One  of  those  graduates  who  went  out  to  the  Mohammedan  world 
twenty-nine  years  ago  as  one  of  our  earliest  student  volunteers  has  come 
back  at  different  times  and  has  sounded  out  the  message  on  behalf  of  those 
great  and  needy  lands.  He  returned  to  the  Mohammedan  world  only  a 
few  months  ago,  but  we  felt  the  need  of  him  so  much  on  this  occasion — 
we  considered  this  an  occasion  of  so  great  an  importance  that  we  urged 
Dr.  Zwemer  to  come  back.  He  is  here  tonight  to  remind  us  of  another 
one  of  these  religions  which  has  its  strong  points,  but  which  also  has  its 
failings. — The  Chairman.] 

The  worth  of  all  the  non-Christian  religions  is  their  truth  and 
their  strength.  The  failure  of  all  the  non-Christian  religions  is  be- 
cause of  inner  weakness,  ethical,  intellectual  or  spiritual,  and  be- 
cause of  their  denials  of  the  truth. 

Now,  as  Dr.  Janvier  has  reminded  you,  it  is  not  easy  to  form  a 
sound  and  sober  judgment  regarding  the  worth  and  the  failure  of 
any  great  spiritual  movement.  It  would  be  very  difficult,  even  at 
this  day,  to  state  in  terms  approved  by  all  the  worth  and  the  failure 
of  the  crusades.  It  is  still  more  difficult  for  us  now,  when  we  think 
of  the  opinion  of  neutrals  as  well  as  the  opinion  of  the  allied  na- 
tions, to  sum  up  the  worth  and  the  failure  of  what  was  accomplished 
on  armistice  day  or  at  Versailles. 

Much  more  is  it  difficult  to  sum  up  in  ten  minutes  the  worth 
and  the  failure  of  the  great  Saracen  Movement  which  began  when 
one  prophet  of  God  asserted  in  the  face  of  idolatry  that  there  is  no 
God  but  Allah  and  that  he  was  God's  new  representative. 

The  other  non-Christian  religions  need  not  be  judged  by  us  as 
to  their  failures.  They  were  judged  on  the  throne  of  God,  Himself, 
because  they  had  attained  and  had  grown  strong  and  had  shown 


l66  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

their  strength  and  weakness  when  God  so  loved  the  world  as  to 
send  His  only  begotten  son,  in  the  fullness  of  time,  to  be  born  at 
Bethlehem.  But  this  religion  arose  six  hundred  years  after  the  in- 
carnation and  the  burden  of  proof  might  easily  be  turned  over  to 
our  Mohammedan  brethren  to  show  the  reason  why  the  chief 
among  ten  thousand  and  the  altogether  lovely,  who  had  proved 
himself  efficient  and  sufficient  in  three  continents  before  Moham- 
med, should  be  supplanted  or  superceded  by  any  prophet. 

Tonight  we  are  quite  willing  not  to  put  the  burden  of  proof 
upon  our  Mohammedan  brethren,  but  to  take  that  burden  of  proof 
upon  ourselves.  In  the  first  place  the  two  great  apologists  for  the 
Mohammedan  religion  whose  names  ought  to  be  known  even  better 
than  they  are  in  the  study  of  comparative  religions,  Bosworth 
Smith  and  Carlyle,  have  felt  the  supreme  difficulty  of  expressing  a 
real  and  sober  judgment  of  Mohammed  and  his  religion.  Bosworth 
Smith  retracts  in  the  appendix  to  his  life  of  Mohammed  many  of 
the  great  assertions  which  he  makes  in  the  earlier  chapters,  and 
Thomas  Carlyle,  who  on  Tuesday  night  in  his  great  lecture  on  "The 
Hero  as  a  Prophet"  had  idealized  Mohammed  and  called  him  a 
prophet  of  God,  and  had  designated  this  great  world  religion  as  a 
kind  of  Christianity  which  had  found  Arabia  in  darkness  and  en- 
lightened it — Thomas  Carlyle,  whose  essay  on  Mohammed  can  be 
bought  for  a  small  price  in  the  railroad  stations  of  India,  printed 
by  the  Mohammedan  Tract  and  Book  Society,  Thomas  Carlyle  on 
Thursday  evening  used  these  words  regarding  Mohammed:  He 
said,  "Alas,  poor  Mohammed,  all  that  he  was  conscious  of  was  a 
mere  error  and  futility  and  triviality.  His  Koran  has  become  a 
stupid  piece  of  prolix  absurdity.  We  do  not  believe,  like  him,  that 
God  wrote  that.  It  was  intrinsically  an  error,  that  notion  of  Mo- 
hammed's of  supreme  prophethood,  and  has  come  down  to  us  in- 
extricably involved  in  error  to  this  day ;  dragging  along  with  it  such 
a  coil  of  fables,  impurities,  intolerances,  as  makes  it  a  questionable 
step  for  me  here  and  now  to  say,  as  I  did  say,  that  Mohammed  was 
a  true  prophet  at  all,  and  not  rather  an  ambitious  charlatan,  per- 
versity and  simulacrum ;  no  speaker  but  a  babbler.  Even  in  Arabia, 
as  I  compute,  Mohammed  will  have  exhausted  himself  and  become 
obsolete,  while  this  Shakespeare,  this  Dante  may  still  be  young." 

Now  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  if  Carlyle  and  Bosworth 
Smith  were  perplexed  in  their  final  judgment  of  this  great  world 
character,  that  your  missionaries  who  for  the  past  fifty  years  have 
grappled  with  this  problem  in  the  near  East,  and  India,  and  North 
Africa,  are  every  day  in  their  lives  perplexed  by  this  great  spiritual 
paradox.  There  is  no  one  in  the  world  who  is  more  glad  to  wel- 
come truth  and  holiness  and  purity  and  compassion,  than 
is  the  missionary,  and  who  has  not  the  spirit  of  the 


THE    WORTH    AND    THE    FAILURE    OF    MOHAMMEDANISM          167 

elder  brother,  but  the  spirit  of  the  Father,  and  runs  out  to 
meet  these  prodigal  children  and  is  glad  to  fall  on  their  necks,  and 
kiss  them  in  the  eager  desire  to  welcome  them  back  to  the  Father's 
house.  And  in  a  real  sense,  as  we  all  know,  Islam  is  the  prodigal 
son  among  the  non-Christian  religions.  Islam  has  strength  and 
truth  and  vitality.  The  five  elements  of  this  strength  and  vitality 
and  truth  I  would  sum  up  in  this  fashion : 

First  of  all,  Mohammedanism  has  the  strength  and  vitality  and 
worth  of  strategic  and  world-wide  distribution, — a  religion  that  has 
laid  its  grip  on  one-seventh  of  the  human  race,  that  holds  in  its  coils 
of  affection,  three  continents,  that  count  67,000,000  adherents  in 
India  and  35,000,000  in  Malaysia  and  between  10,000,000  and  15,- 
000,000  in  China,  that  holds  the  whole  of  Western  Asia  and  loosens 
the  grip  of  Buddhism  and  Confucianism  and  Hinduism  to  put  its 
affections  and  its  trust  upon  the  great  races  of  Asia.  A  religion 
that  today  controls  forty-two  million  hearts  in  Africa,  that  has 
344,000  of  its  adherents  under  the  American  flag  in  the  Philippines. 
I  say  a  religion  of  200,000,000  adherents  with  a  backbone  of  con- 
viction, who  have  died  for  their  religion,  that  religion  has  at  least 
the  worth  of  the  ballot  box,  in  having  received  one-seventh  of  the 
Totes  of  humanity. 

And  then  its  distribution  is  strategic.  All  the  great  highways 
of  modern  trade  and  ancient  caravan  routes  are  held  by  the  Mo- 
hammedans. They  crossed  Africa  centuries  before  Livingston  and 
Speke.  They  knew  all  about  the  rivers  of  Africa  before  Stanley 
told  us  the  story.  They  discovered  and  rediscovered  the  routes  of 
the  East  and  the  far  East,  and  they  today  are  advancing  like  a 
mighty  tide  over  the  continent  of  Africa. 

In  the  second  place,  this  religion  has  strength  because  it  has 
in  it  the  missionary  spirit,  the  spirit  of  propaganism.  A  weak  re- 
ligion and  a  beggerly  religion  that,  which  is  a  religion  of  one  man 
for  himself,  that  shuts  up  the  treasure  for  himself  alone. 

It  is  a  rich  religion  and  a  strong  religion  that  bursts  its  bar- 
riers and  pours  out  whatever  God  has  given  it,  to  our  fellowman, 
and  Mohammedanism,  whether  by  the  sword  or  by  preaching,  by 
fair  or  foul  means,  has  always  communicated  itself.  The  impact 
and  the  impulse  of  that  religion  is  the  story  of  many  centuries  and 
many  lands. 

In  the  third  place,  this  religion  is  strong  because  it  has  what 
Dr.  Speer  told  us  of  in  the  first  meeting  of  this  convention.  It  has 
faith  in  Almighty  God,  and  I  tell  you  fellow-students,  that  when 
we  go  through  the  American  Colleges  and  read  the  American  press 
and  talk  in  the  American  drawing  room,  or  sit  in  the  American 
smoking  room,  then  we  missionaries  from  the  Mohammedan  world 
look  upon  the  theism  of  it  as  a  weak  and  a  beggarly  thing,  next  to 


168  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

that  strong  conviction  of  the  living  God  that  the  Mohammedan  has. 
When  he  shouts  out,  "La-ilaha-illa  Allah!  Allahu  Akabar",  or 
joining  hands  they  stand  for  an  hour  at  night  with  only  one  word 
on  their  lips,  that  same  great  word  the  apostle  uses  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Colossians :  "He !  He !  He !"  until  they  fall  down  utterly 
exhausted,  drunk  with  the  love  of  theism.  Then  you  are  conscious 
that  they  believe  in  God  Almighty,  the  living  God.  And  this 
religion  is  strong  not  only  in  its  assertion  of  the  supernatural,  omni- 
potent, omnipresent  power  of  Almighty  God  in  history,  but  it  also 
has  had  a  religion  of  the  heart.  It  is  a  religion  of  mysticism. 

I  need  only  mention  the  names  of  Jalal-ud-din,  Hallaj  or 
Ghazali,  who  for  the  sake  of  the  deeper  experiences  of  the  Chris- 
tian life  adopted  a  mysticism  or  propagated  their  methods  of  com- 
munion until  today  in  Egypt,  for  example,  nine-tenths  of  the  people 
are  following  the  mystic  way  of  communion  with  God. 

Mohammedanism  is  strong,  in  the  fifth  place,  because  it  always 
has  been  and  is  a  religion  of  hope.  I  know  that  Islam  is  without 
Christ  and  therefore  without  hope  and  without  God  from  our  stand- 
point, from  the  standpoint  of  the  Christian  missionary.  But  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  Mohammedan,  it  is  and  was  and  will  be  until 
it  no  longer  is,  a  religion  of  hope,  and  that  hope  centered  itself  in 
a  person  called  the  Mahdi,  or  in  a  program  called  Pan-Islamism 
sweeping  over  the  world.  Whether  by  Armenian  massacres  or  by 
German  intrigue  or  by  Senusi  Abdul  Hamid's  bloody  persecution, 
or  by  the  devotional  exercises  of  the  Senusi  Dervishes,  that  pro- 
gram always  was  this :  The  hope  of  universal  conquest  and  of  the 
attainment  of  a  day  when  Mohammed  should  be  crowned  by  all 
hearts  and  in  every  home. 

And  yet  this  hope  was  doomed  to  a  disappointment,  and  that 
brings  us  to  the  weakness  and  the  failue  of  the  Mohammedan  re- 
ligion. Islam  fails  as  a  religion  in  five  particulars. 

First  of  all,  Mohammedanism  has  failed  and  failed  utterly  as 
a  religion  for  the  little  child.  Mohammed  was  a  great  leader,  a 
great  warrior,  a  great  poet,  if  you  will,  in  the  Arabic  sense,  a  great 
prophet.  But  Mohammed  could  never  have  sat  down  anywhere  at 
any  time  in  his  life  and  uttered  those  words  truthfully  and  sin- 
cerely that  Jesus  did,  "Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me  and 
forbid  them  not  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom"  of  Mohammed. 

His  kingdom  is  not  for  children.  There  is  not  a  single  chapter 
in  the  Koran  for  children  or  about  children;  and  the  only  chapter 
in  the  whole  book  of  Mohammed  that  deals  in  some  measure  with 
the  education  of  children  is  the  advice  of  Logman  to  his  son,  an 
apocryphal  prophet  who  has  been  dragged  into  the  Koran,  a  man 
of  unknown  lineage  or  history,  who  tells  his  son  to  be  honest  and 
be  a  good  trader. 


THE    WORTH    AND    THE    FAILURE    OF    MOHAMMEDANISM          169 

In  the  second  place  the  Mohammedan  religion  has  failed  in  its 
treatment  of  womanhood.  It  has  corrupted  the  springs  of  human 
society  at  its  very  source,  and  it  can  never  change  its  attitude  to- 
ward womanhood  until  it  abrogates  its  book,  until  it  displaces  its 
prophet,  until  it  scratches  the  names  of  the  saints  from  the  Mo- 
hammedan calendar.  From  the  days  when  Mohammed,  middle- 
aged  prophet,  married  Aisha,  at  the  age  of  nine,  until  the  day  when 
he  died  and  left  eleven  widows,  from  the  day  of  AH  and  Omar  and 
Hasan,  (called  the  divorcer,  because  he  divorced  a  thousand  wives) 
until  the  days  of  the  Armenian  massacres,  Islam  has  confessed 
itself  that  it  Has  degraded  the  home  life  of  its  people. 

What  do  the  Mohammedans  say  about  this  failure?  Said 
Kasim  Amin  Bey,  when  he  wrote  about  the  Moslem  home,  "Man 
is  the  absolute  master  and  woman  is  the  slave.  She  is  the  object 
of  his  sensual  pleasures,  a  toy,  as  it  were,  with  which  he  plays  and 
then  tosses  away  where  he  pleases.  The  firmament  and  the  light 
are  his.  Darkness  and  the  dungeon  are  hers.  His  to  command, 
hers  to  blindly  obey.  His  is  everything  that  exists  and  she  is  an 
insignificant  part  of  that  everything."  The  man  who  wrote  that 
was  a  Mohammedan  judge  of  the  district  court  in  Cairo,  and  his 
disciple  wrote  as  a  prize  essay  for  the  Paris  University  that  famous 
book,  "La  Femme",  the  history  of  womanhood  before  Islam  and 
after  Islam,  and  although  he  received  his  doctor's  degree  for  that 
splendid  piece  of  historical  investigation,  he  was  ostracized  and 
excommunicated  by  the  Mohammedan  community  because  he  dared 
to  speak  the  truth  about  the  continued  and  increasing  degradation 
of  Mohammedan  womanhood  in  Mohammedan  theology  and  litera- 
ture, down  the  centuries. 

In  the  third  place,  this  religion  has  failed  and  utterly  failed 
because  it  has  dwarfed  and  degraded  the  human  intellect.  I  know 
this  language  is  strong,  but  the  Koran,  by  the  witness  of  Moham- 
medans themselves,  by  the  martyrdom  of  their  free-thinkers,  and  by 
the  testimony  of  all  the  new  Mohammedan  movements,  the  Koran 
has  proved  the  procrustean  bed  of  the  human  intellect.  It  has  been 
impossible  to  develop  freedom  of  thought  under  the  aegis  of  Islam. 
The  traditions  have  cribbed  and  cabined  and  confined  Moslem 
thought  to  this  very  day,  until  the  Azhar  University  is  the  nearest 
picture  you  can  find  in  the  civilized  or  the  uncivilized  world  of  what 
medievalism  is.  As  Cannon  Gairdner  said  to  me,  "If  you  want 
to  see  a  picture  of  the  middle  ages,  take  a  carriage  and  go  to  the 
Moslem  Azahr  University  in  Cairo,  open  its  doors  and  there  you 
are,  back  six  centuries,  ten  centuries  into  the  middle  ages.  Yet 
Cairo  is  the  intellectual  center  of  the  Moslem  world".  Not  only  has 
it  confined  the  intellect  but  it  has  degraded  the  intellect.  The  time 
has  come  for  some  of  us  to  break  the  conspiracy  of  silence.  One 


I7O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

of  the  leading  merchants  in  Alexandria  once  asked  me,  "Why  do 
you  not  publish  an  English  translation  of  the  Mohammedan  tra- 
ditons?"  He  knew  full  well  that  we  could  not  publish  that  book 
in  any  respectable  press  in  New  York  or  London.  He  said,  "Print 
it  privately  as  Captain  Matthews  did  in  1700  in  Calcutta."  This  is 
a  rare  book  in  two  volumes,  containing  an  epitome  of  the  Moham- 
medan traditions  of  home  life  and  marriage  and  divorce  and  clean- 
liness and  ethics,  but  there  is  scarcely  a  page  in  those  two  volumes 
that  a  decent  man  can  read  without  blushing.  The  Koran  itself 
has  never  yet  been  translated  without  being  expurgated  in  some 
measure  by  translation. 

When  you  speak  of  Mohammedan  poetry  and  Mohammedan 
fiction,  I  need  only  call  attention  to  Burton's  translation  of  the 
"Arabian  Nights"  which  by  the  testimony  of  Dr.  MacDonald,  a 
Professor  at  Hartford  Theological  Seminary,  is  the  truest  picture 
of  Mohammedan  life  and  morals  in  all  literature. 

In  the  fourth  place,  this  religion  has  failed  because  it  has  been 
the  age-long  foe  of  democracy — I  mean  of  any  form  of  democracy. 
In  proof  of  this  I  would  like  to  read  two  statements,  because  on  a 
subject  so  important  as  this  one,  one  likes  to  refer  to  the  great 
authorities,  and  the  first  authority  is  no  less  than  Professor  Hur- 
gronje,  of  Leyden  University.  In  his  book  entitled  "The  Holy 
War"  made  in  Germany,  he  uses  these  words  regarding  Moham- 
medism :  "Mohammedanism  as  a  church  state  has  always  possessed 
material  power  in  order  to  dominate  the  minds  of  its  people  and 
accepted  as  a  matter  of  course  the  impossibilities  of  giving  to  any 
other  religion  or  religious  professor  any  of  the  rights  that  belong 
to  the  Mohammedan."  And  Dr.  Hartman  of  the  University  of 
Berlin,  wrote  before  the  war.  (Perhaps  he  is  the  greatest  German 
authority  on  comparative  religion  as  regards  Islam).  He  says, 
"Islam  is  a  religion  of  hate  and  of  war.  It  must  not  be  suffered  to 
be  the  ruling  principle  in  any  nation  of  the  civilized  world.  Islam 
has  destroyed  cultural  possessions  and  has  created  nothing,  abso- 
nltely  nothing,  in  the  way  of  cultural  values  that  have  been  perma- 
nent." I  might  add  to  that  the  verdict  of  Viscount  Bryce,  who  is 
not  a  man  led  away  by  opinions  or  by  popular  judgments.  Viscount 
Bryce,  in  the  introduction  to  his  dreadful  story  of  the  Armenian 
persecutions,  gives  it  as  his  sober  verdict,  "Mene,  Mene,  Tekel, 
Upharsin."  He  does  not  use  those  words,  but  he  sums  it  up  that 
Mohammedanism  on  the  map  of  the  world  and  therefore  on  the 
map  of  God's  universe,  has  been  weighed  and  weighed  again,  has 
been  divided  by  the  hands  of  God,  and  has  been  found  hopelessly 
wanting. 


THE    WORTH    AND   THE    FAILURE    OF    MOHAMMEDANISM         17! 

Finally,  and  most  important  of  all,  this  religion  has  failed 
spiritually.  Not  solely  as  a  political  system  do  we  judge  Moham- 
medanism, not  even  as  an  ethical  system  only,  do  we  judge  Mo- 
hammedanism tonight.  We  judge  Mohammedanism  by  the 
stern  judgment  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  who 
said,  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life,"  and  who 
said,  "No  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  my  hand;"  who 
said,  "I  am  the  first,  and  the  last,  the  beginning  and  the  end."  By 
that  judgment  Mohammed  stands  condemned  and  Mohammedanism 
has  proved  its  own  failure.  It  and  it  alone,  of  all  religions  has 
blindfolded  Jesus,  has  spat  upon  Jesus,  has  smitten  Jesus  and  then 
has  said,  "Prophesy  unto  us.  Who  was  it  that  smote  thee?" 

How  has  Islam  blindfolded  Jesus?  Hindusim,  Confucianism, 
Tooism,  Buddhism,  have  passed  by  Christ  because  they  never 
heard  of  Him,  but  Mohammedanism  has  first  placed  its  caricature 
of  Christ  in  the  galaxy  and  firmament  of  the  prophets  and  then 
eclipsed  Him  until  two  hundred  million  people  stand  today  before 
a  total  eclipse  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  Mohammedanism  has 
spat  upon  Jesus  because  it  has  denied  his  mediatorial  work.  "In 
the  Cross  of  Christ  I  Glory,  Towering  o'er  the  wrecks  of  time.  AH 
the  wealth  of  sacred  story,  gathers  round  its  head  sublime".  But 
Mohammed  said,  "They  did  not  crucify  Him,  they  did  not  kill 
Him". 

Christianity  has  only  one  chief,  one  head,  one  principle,  one 
center,  one  pivot,  one  focus,  one  Lord,  one  love — Jesus,  my  Lord, 
Mohammedanism  has  taken  my  Lord  away,  and  two  hundred  mil- 
lion people  know  not  where  they  may  find  him. 

Yet  finally  we  thank  God,  this  religion  which  has  proved  itself 
a  political  failure  in  the  war,  through  the  war  has  found  its  new 
hope,  because  just  as  surely  as  the  Apostle  Paul  on  the  road  to 
Damascus  saw  a  light  greater  than  that  of  the  noonday  sun,  the  Mo- 
hammedan leadership  of  Algeria  and  Morocco  and  Egypt  and  Tur- 
key and  Palestine,  have  seen  a  light  greater  than  the  noonday  sun. 
They  too  have  heard  a  voice  though  those  that  stood  around  heard 
nothing  and  saw  nothing,  but  they  have  heard  and  the  Moslem  press 
witnesses  to  it  today  in  Cairo.  They  have  heard  a  voice  saying, 
"Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  Thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  Thee  to  kick 
against  the  goads."  Thanks  be  to  God,  already  from  Turkey  and 
Arabia  we  are  hearing  the  echo  in  gentle  tones,  "Lord,  who  art 
Thou?  What  wouldst  Thou  have  me  to  do?"  The  Mohammedan 
world  with  us  has  passed  through  Calvary  and  Gethsemane.  The 
Mohammedan  world  with  us  is  awaiting  the  resurrection  morning 
and  the  Pentecost  of  God's  outpoured  Spirit.  Carlyle's  prophecy 
may  yet  be  fulfilled  at  the  hands  of  Paul  W.  Harrison  in  Arabia, 
and  others,  men  and  women,  who  have  laid  down  their  lives  in 


172  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Arabia  when  this  Mohammed  shall  have  been  forgotten,  this  Car- 
lyle,  this  Shakespeare,  this  Dante,  nay,  this  Jesus  and  this  Paul  will 
find  eager  readers. 


THE  FAILURE  OF  THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS 

IN  RELATION  TO  WOMEN. 

MRS.  W.  A.  MONTGOMERY 

In  one  respect,  all  the  great  non-Christian  faiths  of  the  world 
failed.  That  failure  they  share  with  all  other  teachers  of  religion 
in  every  country  and  in  every  age,  save  one.  All  the  great  ethnic 
faiths  of  the  world  do  not  know  how  to  admit  the  mother  of  men  to 
the  spiritual  parliament  of  man,  and  they  never  have  known  how. 

Just  one  teacher  who  has  looked  at  men  and  women  with  level 
eyes  and  summoned  them  all  to  stand  with  him  for  the  building 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  It  is  not  necessary  to  make  any  indict- 
ment. It  is  not  necessary  to  give  any  specifications.  The  history 
of  that  failure  is  written  in  every  language  and  in  every  sacred  book 
that  man  has  written  save  one. 

Dr.  Zwemer  has  spoken  to  us  of  the  failure  of  the  great 
prophet  of  Arabia,  to  write  a  gospel  for  women.  Any  one  who  has 
seen  those  hundreds  of  Moslem  spires  and  minarets  against  the  blue 
of  the  sky  in  Cairo  and  known  that  there  was  only  one  Moslem  tem- 
ple, one  mosque  where  women  were  either  expected  or  permitted  to 
worship  God,  knows  that  when  you  are  dealing  with  Mohammedan- 
ism, you  are  dealing  with  a  faith  that  takes  no  account  of  half  of 
its  world.  No  one  needs  to  live  long  in  India,  and  no  one  can  read 
the  holy  books  of  India,  and  no  one  can  listen  to  the  great  Indian 
authorities,  and  not  realize  that  the  greatest  failure  of  Hinduism 
is  the  degradation  of  its  womanhood. 

I  hear  Ramabai  say  that  the  first  time  that  she  ever  read  from 
Vedas,  she  nearly  fainted  with  awe  that  she,  an  impure  woman, 
should  dare  read  those  sacred  texts  that  are  forbidden  to  women 
and  outlaws  with  terrible  forbiddings.  No  one  can  live  long  in 
India  and  not  realize  that  that  great  son  of  India  was  right  when 
he  said  that  child  marriage  and  child  motherhood  and  perpetual 
widowhood  and  seclusion  were  the  roots  of  India's  weakness,  and 
all  those  features  are  fastened  on  the  women  of  India  not  by  evil 
custom  but  by  the  sanction  of  the  strongest  codes  and  the  holy 
scriptures  of  the  Hindu  faith. 


THE   NON-CHRISTIAN   RELIGIONS  IN   RELATION   TO   WOMEN       173 

Lord  Buddha  was  asked  whether  a  woman  could  tread  that 
noble  eight-fold  path,  and  it  is  a  noble  path.  He  said,  "No",  that 
a  woman's  feet  were  too  weak  to  tread  that  path  and  he  held  out 
to  women  through  the  writings  of  the  Buddhist  faith  itself,  one  hope 
and  that  was  that  the  women  by  austerity,  by  prayers,  by  offerings 
to  the  priests,  might  in  some  far  distant  turn  of  the  great  wheel  of 
existence,  come  back  as  a  man  to  earth  and  then  be  a  subject  for 
salvation. 

I  am  not  going  to  go  on.  There  is  not  one  faith  under  heaven 
in  which  there  is  any  hope  for  the  social  salvation  of  this  world  ex- 
cept Jesus.  For  here  is  the  mother  and  child.  Where  is  the  citadel 
of  human  life?  Where  is  the  hope  of  the  future?  Where  is  the 
most  important  place  to  guard  in  our  far  flung  battle  lines?  It  is 
where  a  woman  sits  with  her  baby  in  her  arms. 

Now  look  at  Jesus.  Only  one  teacher  who  ever  put  one  law  of 
morality  for  men  and  women.  The  world  that  we  call  Christian  is 
just  dimly  beginning  to  see  in  the  distance  the  law  of  Christ  which 
shall  yet  triumph  with  free,  beautiful,  perfect  homes  by  men  and 
women  who  walk  under  one  law  of  pure  living  before  the  Lord  of 
Life. 

And  as  Dr.  Zwemer  told  you,  there  is  only  one  teacher  who  has 
been  interested  in  the  child.  Jesus  discovered  childhood.  When 
His  disciples  were  disputing  about  who  should  be  greatest,  He 
reached  and  took  a  little  child.  (Jesus  never  had  to  reach  far  to 
find  a  child).  He  took  that  child  and  set  him  there  and  said,  "Ex- 
cept you  turn  and  become  like  this  little  child  you  cannot  enter  my 
Kingdom.  Suffer  little  children  to  come  to  me  and  forbid  them 
not,"  and  in  that  word  you  have  one  of  the  most  profoundly  ori- 
ginal, unforgettable  sentences  that  dropped  from  the  lips  of  our 
Lord.  In  that  sentence  you  have  the  Magna  Charta  of  childhood. 
You  can  look  through  Greek  literature,  and  you  can  count  on  the 
fingers  of  your  two  hands  all  the  children  that  flit  through  its 
pages.  They  are  interesting  simply  because  they  are  attached  to 
some  adult.  Froebel  could  not  have  lived  in  India  or  China  or 
Japan  or  any  country  that  had  not  been  for  centuries  under  the 
discipline  of  Jesus.  The  Kindergarten  that  goes  round  the  world 
is  His  advance  agent  for  a  new  world  in  which  dwells  righteous- 
ness. 

Jesus  discovered  the  spiritual  capacity  of  woman.  There  is 
not  a  greater  sentence  in  the  New  Testament  than  that  one  in  the 
fourth  chapter  of  John,  when  Jesus  sits,  wearied,  by  the  side  of 
the  well  that  Jacob  loved,  and  His  disciples,  coming  back,  are  sur- 
prised that  He  talks  with  a  woman.  While  they  are  gone,  Jesus 
has  told  to  that  woman  spiritual  truths  that  He  had  not  to  that 
moment  revealed  to  one  of  His  followers.  "God  is  spirit."  "They 


174  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

that  drink  of  this  water  that  I  shall  give  them  shall  never  thirst/' 
"I  that  speak  unto  Thee  am  He." 

Jesus,  on  the  morning  of  His  resurrection,  gave  to  woman  the 
first  commission  for  the  missionary  message.  In  Jesus'  law  of  mar- 
riage, in  Jesus'  foundation  of  the  home,  in  Jesus'  law  of  love,  in 
Jesus'  sharing  of  His  gospel  with  men  and  women,  in  Jesus'  one 
great  fellowship  of  humanity;  we  have  the  possibilities  of  building 
a  new  world.  In  no  other  teaching  have  we  that  possibility,  for 
there  is  not  spiritual  dynamic  enough,  there  is  not  spiritual 
democracy  enough,  there  is  not  an  appreciation  of  motherhood 
enough,  in  all  the  great  religions  of  the  world  put  together,  to  build 
that  new  foundation,  except  as  Jesus  builds  it. 

I  wish,  as  we  sit  here  tonight,  we  could  get  a  picture  of  the 
womanhood  of  the  world.  That  half  of  the  world  which  has  to 
do  with  the  greatest  task,  which  has  to  do  with  one  task  without 
which  all  their  other  undertakings  are  futile,  that  half  of  the  world, 
is  the  most  ignorant  and  the  most  superstitious,  and  the  least  privi- 
leged. That  half  of  the  world,  the  mothers  of  men,  three  out  of 
four  of  them  who  stand  under  God's  sky  tonight,  are  illiterate.  For 
even  in  Christian  countries  there  are  great  sweeps  of  territory 
where  the  woman  of  the  common  people  who  reads  in  anything  ex- 
cept the  poorest,  most  stumbling,  unsatisfying  way,  is  exceptional, 
and  when  you  step  out  from  that  diminished  light  of  Christ  among 
the  disciples  of  these  other  religions,  it  is  the  privileged  woman 
only  who  is  let  out  of  that  prison  of  illiteracy. 

Men,  men  of  the  convention,  remember  that  for  milleniums, 
the  mothers  of  men  have  been  shut  out  of  the  kingdom  of 
books ;  the  mothers  of  men  have  been  shut  out  from  the  free  inter- 
course, the  ennobling,  enlightening,  illuminating  intercourse  with 
those  outside  their  own  families ;  the  mothers  of  men  who  must  take 
for  the  first  six  years  of  its  life,  every  child  that  comes  into  this 
world — have  done  their  task  without  training.  There  is  not  a  group 
of  men,  there  is  not  a  guild  of  men  that  does  not  know  that  it  needs 
training  to  do  its  work  well,  but  mothers  from  the  time  of  the  cave 
men  till  now,  the  mothers  of  men,  have  had  to  work  without  tools, 
have  had  to  work  without  the  training  of  the  schools,  have  had  to 
work  shut  out  from  temples,  shut  out  from  Bibles,  shut  out  from 
spiritual  fellowship  because  they  were  thought  unworthy. 

Women  of  the  convention,  it  isn't  an  inspiring  sight  to  see  a 
man  who  in  this  land  that  Christ  built  and  Christ  set  free  and  Christ 
ungirded,  who  does  not  believe  in  Christ ;  but  what  shall  we  say  of 
the  women  who  were  careless  and  flippant  and  who  with  luxury- 
loving  hands  would  tear  down  Christ's  influence?  There  is  not  a 
girl  that  came  through  on  a  Pullman  sleeper  to  this  place  that  does 
not  owe  her  safety  to  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  not  a  land  under  the 


THE   PERSONAL   WORTH    OR    FAILURE    OF    CHRISTIANITY         175 

shining  sun  where  that  would  be  possible,  unless  Jesus  Christ  had 
walked  before  and  made  it  safe.  There  is  not  a  woman  who 
steps  into  an  elevator  in  a  hotel  as  American  women  do,  who  does 
not  owe  that  advance  of  hers  to  Jesus  Christ.  It  isn't  for  youth,  it 
isn't  for  charm — there  is  youth  and  charm  everywhere  in  the  world 
— it  is  because  the  Lover  of  Mankind  has  set  us  free  that  we  women 
walk  as  we  walk  and  talk  as  we  talk  and  live  our  lives  as  we  live 
them.  I  submit  to  you,  therefore,  that  there  is  not  so  unlovely  a 
sight  in  the  world  as  a  Godless  woman  in  a  Christian  country. 

What  are  you  going  to  do  for  these  other  sisters  of  ours  who 
need  schools  and  hospitals  and  friends,  who  need  to  give  the  train- 
ing to  them  that  they  can  take  up  the  great  work  in  their  own  land 
for  the  Son  of  God  who  died  for  men  and  women  and  little  children, 
to  make  of  this  earth  a  home  where  God's  children  will  find  it  a 
safe,  blessed,  beautiful  place  to  be  born. 


THE  PERSONAL  WORTH  OR  FAILURE  OF 

CHRISTIANITY. 
DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER 

As  we  have  listened  with  stirred  hearts  and  convinced  minds  to 
what  has  been  said  this  evening  with  regard  to  the  worth  and  failure 
and  the  social  inadequacy  of  the  non-Christian  faiths,  there  surely 
have  been  two  thoughts  pressing  themselves  home  upon  each  one 
of  us.  The  first  of  them  is,  that  the  deepest  and  the  most  deathless 
interest  of  mankind  is  religion.  What  we  have  heard  about  the 
heart  of  the  world  tonight,  satisfied,  or  unsatisfied,  has  revealed  to 
us  this  unquenchable  quest  of  man  after  God.  Surely  if  there  is  one 
place  where  men  and  women  who  wish  to  use  their  lives  with  max- 
imum power,  should  bring  them  to  bear,  it  is  upon  the  fountains  of 
the  religious  life  of  the  world. 

Every  man  and  woman  in  this  convention  tonight  would  do  well 
in  these  last  moments  to  reconsider  his  life  purpose.  Is  the  use  that 
we  are  planning  of  our  one  life  that  use  of  it  which  will  bring  it  to 
bear  upon  the  fountains  and  the  deepest  and  richest  and  most  pow- 
erful fountains  of  the  world's  life?  And  the  other  thought  is  that 
if  religion  is  the  greatest  power  in  the  world,  religion  is  also  the 
world's  greatest  peril.  All  the  evil  of  human  nature,  all  the  evil 
of  our  earthly  life,  seeks  to  shelter  and  sanction  itself  under  the  in- 
stitutions and  the  protections  and  the  inspirations  of  religion. 


176  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  had  been  intending  an  hour  or  two  ago  to  go  on  to  speak  of 
those  inferences  with  regard  to  personal  duty,  which  flow  from 
what  we  have  heard  this  evening  and  from  the  two  convictions  I 
have  just  been  mentioning  would  suggest  to  us.  But  there  are 
things  being  said  in  this  convention  today,  there  are  thoughts  in  our 
minds,  and  desires  in  our  hearts,  expressed  and  unexpressed  in 
group  after  group  which  we  will  do  well  right  here  in  the  middle  of 
this  convention,  and  before  we  go,  unhesitatingly,  unflinchingly,  to 
face  and  see  through  to  the  end.  I  am  not  going  to  say  anything 
more  about  the  worth  or  the  failure  of  the  non-Christian  faiths.  I 
am  going  to  open  quite  candidly  the  question  that  some  of  you  have 
been  discussing  right  here  in  these  days  as  to  whether  there  is  worth 
enough  in  our  Christian  faith  or  whether  in  our  Christian  faith  at 
large,  or  expressed  here  in  this  convention  there  are  not  such 
failings  that  we  have  tasks  to  attend  to  here  in  North  America  be- 
fore we  venture  out  to  lay  our  faith  down  upon  the  great  faiths  of 
the  non-Christian  world. 

We  are  not  here  to  evade  anything.  We  did  not  gather  in  this 
convention  to  repeat  ancient  shibboleths.  We  did  not  come  here  to 
thrash  old  straw.  We  did  not  come  here  to  discuss  our  own  prob- 
lems that  it  was  appropriate  enough  to  discuss  at  Kansas  City  before 
the  war.  We  are  here,  unafraid  to  face  all  the  facts  of  life,  to  look 
duty  squarely  in  the  face,  and  to  be  sure  that  we  are  under  no  il- 
lusions, and  are  guilty  of  no  self-deceptions,  as  we  confront  now  our 
responsibility  in  our  one  life,  in  the  one  generation  in  which  we  are 
going  to  .live. 

There  are  men  here  in  this  Conference,  and  women  too,  who 
are  saying  that  Christianity  here  in  America,  and  as  expressed  in 
this  Student  Volunteer  Convention,  is  a  failure  because  it  is  not 
fearlessly  and  openly  facing  and  grappling  with  certain  great  present 
and  living  issues  of  social  injustice  and  economic  wrong  and  the  un- 
equal distribution  of  wealth,  and  the  growth  of  tendencies  of  tyranny 
and  of  oppression  that  bid  fair  to  rob  us  of  some  of  the  very  liberties 
for  which  our  fathers  died.  I  can  sympathize  with  what  these  men 
are  saying.  Only  two  years  ago  in  the  heart  of  the  war,  in  one  of 
the  great  universities  represented  here,  I  ventured  to  say  what  it 
seemed  to  me  Christian  men  ought  to  be  saying,  that  what  we  were 
fighting  was  not  German  wrongs,  but  wrongs.  We  were  fighting 
them  not  because  they  were  German,  but  because  they  were  wrong, 
and  that  if  the  wrongs  were  in  America,  calling  them  American 
didn't  make  them  right.  If  they  were  here  they  were  to  be  fought 
here  even  though  they  were  American,  because  they  were  wrong. 

I  could  show  you  a  whole  drawerful  of  newspaper  clippings 
from  across  the  continent  and  bitter  letters  from  all  over  the  na- 
tion from  men  and  women  resolved  upon  denying  to  us  today  the 


THE    PERSONAL   WORTH    OR    FAILURE    OF    CHRISTIANITY         177 

rights  of  free  speech,  and  honest  loyalty  to  the  moral  law,  for  which 
our  fathers  died. 

We  are  not  here  to  evade  any  of  these  issues.  There  are  men 
and  women  who  are  saying  that  we  are  failing  in  this  convention 
because  we  are  not  passing  resolutions  in  behalf  of  the  League  of 
Nations,  because  we  are  not  seeking  to  array  this  great  body  of 
Christian  students  under  some  banner  of  social  radicalism.  Men 
are  saying  this  right  here  now. 

There  are  other  men  and  women  here  who  are  saying  some- 
thing very  different  from  this.  I  am  not  imagining  these  things 
tonight.  I  am  reporting  to  this  whole  gathering  what  some 
of  you  have  heard.  There  are  other  men  and  women  here  who  are 
saying  that  it  would  be  an  easy  way  out  of  our  present  problem  if 
the  Christian  church  should  enlist  under  the  banner  of  social  and 
economic  partisanship ;  who  say  that  the  cheapest  thing  that  we 
could  do  here  would  be  to  pass  some  impotent  resolutions ;  or  here 
in  this  gathering  to  curse  some  classes  of  our  population  who  are 
not  among  us.  These  same  men  and  women  here  in  this  convention 
have  been  looking  for  something  else.  They  say  that  Christianity 
is  failing  today  and  that  we  are  failing,  that  up  to  this  hour  we  have 
failed  in  this  convention  because,  say  they,  " Where  are  the  old  fires 
that  used  to  glow  ?  Where  is  the  cutting  edge  of  the  ancient  appeal  ? 
Thirty-five  years  ago,"  they  said,  "two  hundred  fifty  students  gath- 
ered at  Mt.  Hermon  and  two-fifths  of  them  gave  their  lives,  and 
here  we  gather  and  what  we  want  to  do  is  to  talk  about  economic 
programs,  or  pass  political  resolutions.  What  we  came  here  for," 
these  men  and  women  are  saying,  "is  to  see  the  old  fires  glow  and 
to  hear  the  old  living  call  once  again,  and  to  see  men  and  women 
rise  up  who  would  not  be  content  to  have  some  general  pronounce- 
ment made,  but  who  want  to  give  their  lives  to  make  real  some  of 
these  words  that  we  have  been  speaking  about  the  war,  but  which 
have  begun  to  ring  untrue". 

Not  one  word  more,  they  declare,  are  we  entitled  to  speak  about 
sacrifice  of  the  years  gone  by  unless  we  are  prepared  here  in  this 
hall  to  make  sacrifice  as  real  and  as  true  and  as  complete  today. 
There  are  people  right  here  in  this  gathering  tonight  who  say  that 
our  Christianity  is  just  a  mockery  today,  and  this  convention  is 
unreal,  because  we  can  admire  heroism  that  is  gone  by,  but  we  can- 
not display  that  heroism  in  our  own  lives  now. 

And  there  is  a  third  group  here  tonight  (let  us  go  honestly 
through  with  this.)  There  is  a  third  group  of  men  and  women 
here  tonight  who  are  saying  that  Christianity  is  a  failure  in  America 
today  and  that  we  are  a  failure  here,  many  of  us,  because  we  have 
no  conception  and  no  experience  of  the  patience  and  the  perspective 
of  God.  We  are  at  the  best  mere  partisans  ourselves,  lacking  the 


178  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

comprehensiveness,  the  long-suffering,  the  broad-heartedness  of  our 
Lord.  He  hated  slavery.  He  hated  tyranny.  He  had  it  in  his 
power,  if  he  wished,  to  make  use  of  it,  to  lead  an  impotent,  but  a 
magnificent  assault  upon  evils  that  could  not  then  have  been  slain. 
And  these  men  and  women — I  have  heard  them  talk  here  and 
throughout  the  land — say  that  our  great  need  is  that  we  should  safe- 
guard those  very  values  of  which  Mrs.  Montgomery  was  speaking 
and  that  Christianity  should  address  itself  not  in  any  partisan  and 
partial  way,  but  normally,  organically  to  its  whole,  age-long  task 
of  planting  in  Canada  and  in  the  United  States  and  inside  humanity 
the  life-giving  transforming  principles  and  power  of  Christ. 

My  friends,  there  is  one  fourth  group  here  tonight,  one  repre- 
sentative of  it  from  Texas  came  to  me  this  morning,  "I  am  not  get- 
ting what  I  came  for,"  said  he.  "Are  we  to  go  through  these  days 
and  not  have  come  to  us  the  old  desire  of  the  Greeks,  when  they 
said,  'We  would  see  Jesus/ '  From  all  over  this  continent,  men 
and  women  have  come  up  to  this  convention,  desiring  to  see  Him.  I 
can  see  wistful  face  after  wistful  face,  speaking  the  longing  of  our 
hearts,  "We  would  see  Jesus." 

Are  these  sayings  true?  Has  the  Christian  religion  failed? 
Are  we  failing  Him?  No,  it  has  not  failed.  Christianity  just  as  it 
is  in  Canada  and  in  the  United  States  today,  imperfect,  incomplete, 
discredited  by  the  weakness  of  men,  is  the  richest  and  purest  and 
greatest  power  that  there  is  in  the  world.  The  religion  that  we  have 
got,  short  as  it  falls  of  all  that  Christ  meant  us  to  have,  is  worth 
carrying  to  all  the  world. 

You  young  men  and  women  who  never  have  been  outside  these 
Christian  lands  may  not  feel  that,  but  all  of  us  here  who  have  come 
back  to  America  out  of  the  great  non-Christian  areas  of  the  world, 
we  have  felt  it  and  we  know  that  even  what  we  have  got  is 
worth  carrying  to  all  the  world  of  men.  But  whether  Christianity 
is  a  failure  or  not  is  of  little  consequence  to  us  tonight.  The  one 
thing  that  matters  is  the  thing  that  has  been  pressed  on  our  hearts 
and  minds  in  these  three  great  statements  to  which  we  have  listened. 
Jesus  Christ  has  not  failed  and  He  never  will  fail.  Christianity  is  a 
word  that  you  cannot  find  in  the  New  Testament.  Even  the  word 
"religion"  is  a  word  of  secondary  consequence  there.  Christianity 
is  not  a  religion  in  the  sense  in  which  these  other  faiths  are  re- 
ligions. Christianity  is  a  great  light,  a  great  life,  the  life  of  God 
opened  to  the  possibilities  of  the  life  of  man;  Jesus  Christ  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  bringing  the  very  fulness  of  God 
into  human  life,  putting  within  the  reach  of  all  of  us  and  of  all  man- 
kind, all  that  we  and  all  that  all  mankind  can  need.  He  is  the  answer 
to  these  longings  and  desires.  All  that  the  non-Christian  na- 
tions have  been  feeling  after,  all  that  in  the  darkness  they  have 


THE  PERSONAL  WORTH  OR  FAILURE  OF  CHRISTIANITY  179 

sought,  stumbling  blind-folded  up  the  great  stairs  of  God,  is  for 
them  now  in  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  living  principle  of 
righteousness  and  of  brotherhood  for  all  the  nations  and  for  this 
nation.  No  re-statement  of  economic  laws,  no  social  pronuncia- 
mentos,  no  programs  of  industrial  change  will  touch  our  problem. 
We  need  a  life  released  in  a  dead  world,  a  living  principle  working 
among  men,  changing  men  and  the  institutions  of  men,  and  all  the 
relationships  and  ideals  of  men.  Jesus  Christ  and  He  only  is  that 
living  principle. 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  type  and  the  Lord  of  the  new  and  the  requisite 
personality.  I  was  at  Yale  just  a  few  weeks  ago,  speaking  in  Battell 
Chapel  in  the  morning.  I  was  recalling  that  review  in  "Life"  some 
months  ago  by  Mr.  Kerfoot  of  George  Bernard  Shaw's  preface  to 
Androcles  and  the  Lion,  in  which  he  gives  account  as  you  remember 
of  his  ideals  of  Christianity,  and  Mr.  Kerfoot  in  "Life"  was  com- 
menting on  that  attempt.  This  is  the  most  daring  thing,  said  Mr. 
Kerfoot,  that  any  man  can  ever  undertake.  An  estimate  of  Jesus 
Christ  demands  all  that  there  is  in  a  man,  and  before  any  man  is 
through  with  it,  he  will  have  revealed  himself,  all  that  he  is  and  all 
that  he  is  not.  In  the  little  vestry  after  the  service  was  over,  Presi- 
dent Hadley  and  I  stood  just  for  a  moment  together  and  he  said, 
"Mr.  Speer,  I  am  going  home.  I  have  been  preparing  a  sermon  on 
the  personality  of  Christ  and  I  am  going  home  now  to  ask  myself, 
'What  is  it  that  I  have  left  out  ?' "  Jesus  Christ  standing  here  in 
this  convention  now,  is  God's  ideal  of  what  every  man  and  woman 
of  us  should  be  and  must  become  and  falling  short  of  which  we  may 
talk  from  now  until  doomsday  about  our  problems,  we  shall  fail  to 
have  done  our  work  and  made  our  contribution  to  the  building  of 
His  kingdom  among  men. 

No,  Jesus  hasn't  failed,  and  He  isn't  going  to  fail,  but  I  will  tell 
you  men  and  women  that  there  is  a  danger  of  a  failure  here  tonight. 
It  isn't  the  danger  of  Christianity  failing.  It  has  failed  a  great 
many  times  in  the  past  and  lived  on.  It  isn't  the  danger  of  Jesus 
Christ  failing.  All  the  power  is  in  His  hands,  and  time  runs  to  His 
goal.  But  there  is  danger  here  tonight  that  we  ourselves  may  fail. 

I  was  thinking  this  morning  what  would  have  happened  if 
some  of  the  men  on  whom  God  relied  in  the  past  had  failed  Him. 
If  St.  Paul  had  failed  Him»  if  there  on  the  Damascus  Road,  when 
the  vision  broke  and  the  voice  spoke,  he  had  said  to  himself,  "It  is 
only  a  dream,  a  cataleptic  trance,  an  illusion  to  be  brushed  aside", 
if  that  night  when  the  man  of  Macedonia  stood  and  called  he  had 
waked  in  the  morning  to  say,  "It  was  nothing  but  a  dream" — what 
if  St.  Paul  had  failed  in  that  great  day  ? 

What  if  Samuel  J.  Mills  had  failed  a  hundred  years  ago  here 
in  America,  if  there  had  been  nothing  more  in  him  on  which  God 


ISO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

could  rely,  if  there  had  been  no  more  answer  out  of  Samuel  J.  Mills' 
spirit  there  by  that  haystack  in  those  dark  days  of  the  century's  be- 
" ginning  than  God  is  getting  out  of  the  lives  of  some  of  us.    I  bring 
this  question  home  to  every  one  of  us  before  we  go. 

No,  it  isn't  I  wrho  am  bringing  it  home.  You  know  perfectly 
well  somebody  else  is  bringing  that  question  home  tonight.  It  is 
the  Person  the  man  from  Texas  was  looking  to  see  here.  It  is  the 
Person  Dr.  Vance  was  talking  to  us  about  when  he  was  speaking  of 
Calvary  this  morning.  If  only  you  and  I  could  be  still  enough! 
For  the  moment  let  the  great  tumult  of  the  world's  unrest  pass.  For 
the  moment  let  that  great  sob  that  rises  up  out  of  one-half  of  human- 
kind and  that  went  home  to  us  tonight  from  Mrs.  Montgomery's 
lips,  die  away,  and  see  the  One  who  is  standing  here  in  the  midst  of 
us  tonight  and  saying  to  us  one  by  one,  "Can  I  count  on  you  ?  Will 
you  also  go  away  ?"  When  we  have  once  seen  Him  here  tonight  and 
heard  His  voice  calling,  if  you  and  I  really  want  to  change  this 
world  and  make  wrong  things  right  and  turn  the  night  to  day  and 
build  the  Kingdom  of  Righteousness  wherein  justice  stands,  our  be- 
ginning is  here  and  now  to  lay  ourselves  with  all  that  we  have  and 
are  and  may  ever  be  or  possessed,  down  at  our  Lord's  feet  and  let 
Him  take  us  for  His  use  in  His  world. 


CHRISTIANITY  INDISPENSABLE  TO  THE 

WORLD 

A  Prayer — CHARLES  D.  HURREY 

The  Indispensable  Message  to  Mankind — 
DR.  W.  DOUGLAS  MACKENZIE 

The  Gospel  Indispensable  to  the  Students  of  North  America — 
GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY 


SATURDAY  MORNING 
JANUARY  THIRD 


A  PRAYER 
CHARLES  D.  HURREY 

Our  loving  Father,  quiet  our  hearts  before  Thee  at  this  morn- 
ing hour  as  we  come  to  express  our  gratitude  for  all  that  we  have 
heard  and  felt  during  these  last  few  hours.  We  thank  Thee  for 
these  great  peaks  from  which  we  have  gained  a  vision  of  Thy  face, 
Thy  sacrifice,  Thy  willingness  to  forgive.  We  praise  Thee  that 
Thou  hast  brought  us  together  in  this  great  gathering  for  fellowship, 
and  we  thank  Thee  that  Thou  art  establishing  throughout  the  world 
a  league  for  loving,  sacrificial  hearts. 

Help  us,  we  pray  Thee,  to  gain  new  glimpses  of  the  height  and 
depth  of  that  matchless  personality,  Christ  our  Lord.  We  pray 
Thee  to  forgive  us  who  have  lived  in  these  favored  lands  of  Canada 
and  of  the  United  States  that  so  often  we  have  failed  to  truly  repre- 
sent Christ,  that  so  frequently  our  friends  from  many  lands  do  not 
see  Him  in  us  who  profess  His  name.  O,  we  pray  that  with  their 
patience  they  may  abide  with  us  and  look  more  deeply  into  our  life, 
and  find  that  after  all  Christ  does  live  in  the  heart  of  our  peoples, 
and  that  he  is  leading  us  through  these  very  hours  to  such  sacrificial 
dedication  of  life  as  we  have  never  known. 

We  thank  Thee,  our  Father,  for  this  wonderful  fellowship  of 
the  nations,  and  that  Thou  art  calling  us  into  a  new  day.  We  pray 
that  the  messages  of  the  morning  from  Thy  servants  may  lead  us  to 
still  greater  heights  where  we  may  see  Thee  as  Thou  art. 


182 


THE  INDISPENSABLE  MESSAGE  TO  MANKIND 
DR.  W.  DOUGLAS  MACKENZIE 

[We  enter  now  upon  another  wonderful  day.  The  power  and  fruit- 
fulness  of  it  will  depend  upon  the  attitude  of  each  single  mind  and  heart 
toward  God  and  toward  His  truth.  It  will  be  very  natural,  therefore,  for 
every  one  of  us  to  be  having  his  eyes  this  morning  in  the  right  direction, 
not  unto  ourselves,  not  unto  human  messengers,  save  as  to  remember  that 
they  are  messengers  looking  beyond  them  to  the  source  of  their  message, 
that  the  one  who  has  inspired  the  messages  may  help  us  to  appropriate  that 
which  will  meet  our  deepest  need.  One  trembles  to  think  how  different 
some  lives  would  be  here  two  hours  hence  if  we  have  this  right  attitude 
of  mind  and  heart.  We  are  going  to  go  right  forward  from  where  we 
left  off  last  night:  Have  we  a  gospel  indispensable  to  all  mankind?  We 
could  have  no  surer  guide  than  President  W.  Douglas  Mackenzie  of  the 
Hartford  Theological  Seminary,  who  will  first  speak. — The  Chairman.] 

There  is  no  more  daring  thing  that  the  human  heart  has  ever 
conceived  than  that  which  is  uttered  in  the  phrase  our  Chairman  has 
used,  that  there  is  one  message  that  is  absolutely  indispensable  for 
all  mankind.  I  do  not  want  to  withdraw  from  your  minds  or  hearts 
for  a  single  moment  any  feeling  that  you  have  about  the  supreme 
audacity  of  that  statement.  I  do  not  want  any  man  or  any  woman 
here  to  be  afraid  that  we  are  exaggerating  the  meaning  of  Chris- 
tianity, the  meaning  of  its  place  in  the  world,  the  meaning  of  its 
authority  over  our  own  lives  when  we  use  that  tremendous  phrase — 
that  the  gospel  is  absolutely  indispensable  for  all  mankind.  We  are 
a  practical  people.  We  are  living  in  an  age  that  calls  for  the  con- 
crete. We  are  living  in  an  hour  that  throughout  the  whole  earth  is 
yearning  for  reality  f  reality  that  somehow  must  come  in  upon  human 
life,  reality  that  shall  be  mightier  than  all  the  realities  that  are  surg- 
ing through  the  human  heart  at  this  hour  over  all  the  world. 

Everywhere  men  are  concerned  with  what  they  call  reconstruc- 
tion. They  are  concerned  with  the  mighty,  the  vast  problems  that 
are  upon  the  statesmen  of  every  land,  that  lie  upon  the  hearts  of  all 
intelligent  souls,  that  brood  dark  and  dim  upon  the  unenlightened 
minds  of  masses  of  uneducated  mankind  on  every  continent.  Every- 
where the  human  soul  is  reaching  out  today  as  never  before  for 
some  guidance,  for  some  power  that  shall  lay  hold  of  human  nature. 


184  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

If  you  propose  the  solution  of  the  industrial  problem  in 
America  you  have  not  solved  it  in  Africa.  If  you  propose  the  solu- 
tion of  the  problem  of  womankind  in  our  civilization,  you  have  not 
dealt  with  the  problems  of  womankind  in  Arabia.  When  you  get  down 
to  particulars,  we  should  require  to  have  a  convention  that  lasts  a 
month,  a  convention  of  experts  like  that  that  gathered  in  Paris  a 
year  ago  and  dealt  with  all  the  details  of  the  problems  of  many 
nations  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  But  we  are  concerned  with 
something  deeper,  something  broader,  something  that  is  universal, 
that  comes  down  upon  human  nature  everywhere  and  proposes  to 
give  mankind  not  the  solution  of  a  particular  problem,  but  the  spirit 
that  shall  face  all  problems ;  the  light  that  shall  fall  upon  all  the 
situations;  the  truth  that  shall  illuminate  human  aims  and  inspire 
human  motives  in  every  part  of  the  world;  something  that  shall 
make  mankind  one,  not  in  the  sense  merely  of  a  covenant  of  nations, 
— thank  God  the  dream  of  that  is  nearer  today  than  ever  before — 
but  something  that  shall  make  all  the  nations  one  in  a  covenant  with 
God.  We  are  concerned  about  some  power  that  shall  make 
humanity  everywhere  one,  not  merely  in  the  motives  that  inspire 
action  from  hour  to  hour,  but  in  those  principles  that  go  deeper, 
down  beneath  all  particular  motives,  and  give  the  aim  and  the  im- 
pulse, the  passion  and  the  desire  for  the  right  kind  of  life  with  God 
and  with  man  throughout  the  whole  earth. 

And  I  say  that  it  is  the  most  daring  thing  in  the  history  of  man- 
kind that  any  convention  should  meet  anywhere  in  thousands  like 
these  and  say*  "we  know,"  not  we  believe,  not  we  trust,  not  we 
think,  not  we  hope,  but  "we  know  that  there  is  in  the  world  today 
one  mighty  force  that  can  get  under  the  problem  of  womankind 
throughout  the  earth,  that  can  come  under  the  problems  of  indus- 
trialism in  every  phase  of  civilization,  that  can  come  under  the 
meaning  of  government  and  the  aims  of  government  through  all 
forms  of  government,  throughout  the  nations  of  the  world.  We 
know  that  there  is  one  master  will,  one  master  spirit,  one  master 
mirid»  one  master  aim  that  must  be  cherished  by  all  mankind  if  all 
the  problems  are  to  be  lifted  into  the  light  of  everlasting  truth,  and 
if  all  nations  are  to  be  guided  on  the  path  and  the  search  for  that 
truth  and  the  attainment  of  the  blessedness  of  men." 

Now  the  great  affirmation  which  the  Church  of  Christ  has 
made  from  the  beginning  is  this,  and  it  is  corroborated  by  every 
message  concerning  every  religion  in  the  world.  It  was  confirmed 
time  after  time  in  what  we  heard  last  night  concerning  the  other 
religions.  Christianity  has  always  affirmed  that  you  cannot  get 
under  the  problems  of  human  nature  until  you  know  about  two 
things,  until  you  know  about  God's  will  concerning  mankind  and 
until  you  know  what  the  destiny  of  mankind  really  is.  You  can't 


THE    INDISPENSABLE     MESSAGE    TO    MANKIND  185 

deal  intelligently  in  the  broad  with  the  problems  of  human  nature  if 
you  are  blind  and  ignorant  as  to  what  God,  the  Creator  of  human 
nature,  intends  to  make  of  it.  You  can't  deal  intelligently  and 
broadly  with  the  great  problems  of  society  unless  you  have  in  view 
a  conception  of  the  destiny  of  human  society.  You  must  know 
where  mankind  is  going  and  you  must  know  who  is  controlling  the 
great  journey  of  the  human  race  if  you  are  going  to  deliver  any 
message  that  shall  have  a  meaning  for  all  mankind  and  for  all  gen- 
erations. And  that  is  why  the  Christian  Church  has  insisted  from 
the  beginning  that  you  cannot  deal  with  mankind  intelligently  unless 
you  deal  with  those  two  subjects,  what  God  intends  to  do  with  man- 
kind, and  on  the  other  hand,  the  destiny  of  mankind  conceived  in 
the  light  of  that  will. 

And  what  is  the  answer  of  Christianity?  The  other  religions 
have  given  their  answers  and  the  civilizations  which  they  have  pro- 
duced flow  from  those  answers.  I  think  that  undoubtedly  both 
Dr.  Janvier  and  Dr.  Zwemer  will  agree  with  me  that  the  civilizations 
which  Hinduism  and  Mohammedanism  have  created  are  the  result 
and  expression  of  their  conception  of  the  divine  and  the  human. 
What  they  think  of  God  and  man  in  their  religious  life  is  the  source 
and  spring  of  the  civilization  that  they  have  evolved  in  the  lands 
where  these  religions  obtain.  And  that  which  we  say  of  Christianity 
is  this,  that  its  best  institutions  are  the  outcome  of  its  conception  of 
God  and  its  conception  of  man,  and  all  that  is  bad  in  our  civilization 
we  know  is  bad  because  it  contradicts  that  conception  of  God,  be- 
cause it  defies  and  tramples  upon  that  conception  of  the  dignity  and 
destiny  of  human  nature. 

And  where  do  we  find  the  solution  of  these  problems?  The 
answer  always  has  been  that  it  is  in  the  one  person  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Again,  Christianity  is  audacious  beyond  all  measurement.  It  says 
there  is  one  historical  figure  that  has  become  the  meeting  point  of 
God  and  man,  there  is  one  personality  that  is  the  adequate  channel 
for  the  whole  forces  of  the  divine  to  pour  in  upon  human  nature. 
There  is  one  personality  adequate,  broad  enough,  great  enough  for 
all  mankind  to  enter  as  by  an  open  door  into  the  very  presence  of 
the  fatherhood  of  God.  This  is  the  great  mystery,  I  admit,  all  the 
theologies  and  philosophies  of  Christendom  have  beat  around  this 
mystery  of  the  personality  through  whom  God  comes  to  man, 
through  whom  man  passes  up  to  the  heart  of  God,  the  everlasting 
Father.  You  can't  have  a  fact  like  that  that  shall  not  stretch  out 
on  every  hand  into  mystery  and  challenge  imagination  and  under- 
standing at  every  point.  But  that  which  the  church  today  main- 
tains for  its  own  life,  for  the  life  of  Christendom,  for  the  life  of 
mankind,  is  that  it  has  been  proved,  abundantly  proved,  for  each 


l86  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

soul,  and  for  all  souls  that  have  tried  this  way,  that  there  is  one  per- 
sonality known  to  history,  known  at  one  date  and  one  place  in  the 
human  world  and  in  the  human  story,  but  known  also  to  all  con- 
sciences we  call  Christian,  to  all  hearts  that  have  passed  into  the 
sonship  of  God,  one  personality  that  is  the  way  of  God  to  man,  the 
way  of  man  unto  the  heart  of  God.  That  is  the  name,  the  person- 
ality of  Jesus  Christ.  That  is  why  we  go  on  to  the  next  great  Chris- 
tian audacity.  We  go  to  the  whole  world.  We  go  to  every  man  of 
every  condition.  We  go  to  every  woman  and  to  every  little  child 
that  can  lisp  and  understand  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  we  say  to  them, 
"You  ought,  you  ought,  without  any  mitigation  of  the  command, 
without  any  weakening  of  the  authority  of  the  utterance,  you  ought, 
before  all  else,  above  all  else,  apart  from  all  else,  and  in  all  else, 
you  ought  to  give  your  life  to  Jesus  Christ  and  so  reach  God. 
You  ought  to  give  your  life  to  Jesus  Christ  that  God  may  come 
down  and  reach  your  heart  and  life."  I  say  that  is  audacity  beyond 
all  others.  It  is  no  mere  assertion  that  this  is  what  the  church  has 
found  to  be  the  case,  what  we  as  individuals  have  experienced.  It 
is  the  assertion  of  something  more  tremendous  than  that.  It  is  the 
assertion  that  every  last  man  in  the  world  is  bound  in  the  name  of 
absolute  duty  to  yield  himself  to  this  one  person,  to  come  to  God  on 
this  one  way,  to  open  his  heart  to  the  everlasting  Father  through  the 
face  of  the  one  Son,  who  is  His  perfect  image  and  revealer  and 
giver  unto  mankind. 

Who  is  this  Jesus  Christ?  We  do  not  need  to  sing  our  hymns 
written  many  ages  late.  We  do  not  need  even  to  stay  with  the 
words  of  apostles  and  interpreters.  We  go  back  to  a  historical 
figure,  and  we  listen  to  his  teaching  and  we  find  that  all  the  force 
and  the  glory  of  the  words  of  Jesus  come  not  from  the  mere  ob- 
jective truths  they  state — though  that  is  wonderful — but  from  the 
personality  that  states  them. 

Last  night  you  heard  in  most  touching  phrase  a  reference  to 
the  words  of  Jesus,  when  he  lifted  childhood  into  the  light  and 
placed  it  on  the  throne  of  man's  heart,  the  words,  "Suffer  Kttle 
children  to  come  unto  me."  Why  has  Jesus  enfranchised  childhood 
throughout  the  world?  Not  because  he  argued  about  the  children 
of  the  race,  not  because  he  expounded  to  men  what  the  education 
of  the  child  must  mean  and  ought  to  mean.  No,  the  wonder  is  that 
the  whole  world  bases  its  new  idea  of  childhood  and  opens  the  floods 
of  its  pity  upon  little  children  everywhere,  because  one  person  said, 
"You  must  allow  all  little  children  to  come  to  me."  His  person  is 
behind  the  words  and  in  the  words  and  no  one  ever  refers  to  Jesus 
as  the  discoverer  of  the  childhood  values  in  history  without  quoting 
words  that  put  Himself  into  the  assertion  and  make  Himself  the 
basis  of  the  claim. 


THE    INDISPENSABLE    MESSAGE    TO    MANKIND  187 

Or,  take  his  relation  to  womankind.  He  did  not  discuss  the 
woman  question.  He  did  not  argue  with  the  people  around  him 
about  the  degradation  of  women.  He  did  not  assail  the  civilization 
of  his  day.  He  left  that  to  us  to  do.  And  to  carry  the  cause  to 
triumphant  issues  we  have  not  fully  seen  even  yet  in  this  country. 
But  what  he  did  was  to  create*  to  create  the  new  situations  that 
would  make  our  work  possible,  to  lay  the  foundations  on  which  our 
social  superstructure  should  be  reared.  He  did  it  when  a  woman 
from  the  street  poured  out  her  pure  shining  love  through  her  tears 
upon  his  feet,  and  he  turned  to  an  indignant  Pharisee  and  he  said, 
"Do  you  see  that  woman?  Her  sins  are  forgiven.  You  bloated 
Pharisee,  you  don't  love  me  because  your  sins  are  not  forgiven,  and 
your  sins  are  not  forgiven  because  you  do  not  love  me."  This  wo- 
man was  lifted  above  that  man,  with  all  his  wealth,  with  all  his  cul- 
ture, with  all  his  aristocratic  descent — this  woman  from  the  street 
was  lifted  by  a  word  of  Jesus,  no,  by  the  will  of  Jesus,  the  com- 
mand of  Jesus,  right  up  into  the  presence  of  God,  a  cleansed  soul,  a 
purified  spirit.  That  is  the  birth  hour,  that  kind  of  act  of  Jesus,  of 
the  woman  movement,  which  is  saving  mankind. 

You  go  to  another  one  of  his  words  and  find  that  he  is  speaking 
about  God.  He  does  not  argue  about  God.  He  does  not  prove  his 
existence,  he  does  not  deal  with  his  metaphysical  and  moral  at- 
tributes after  the  fashion  of  the  schools.  He  simply  reveals  God, 
not  merely  in  the  words  he  utters,  but  in  the  works  that  he  does,  so 
that  at  the  end  of  his  life,  one  picture  is  given  to  us  of  how  he 
summed  up  his  teaching  about  God  in  one  tremendous  affirmation, 
"He  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  father". 

He  is  speaking  in  another  place  about  his  death,  which  he  is 
anticipating,  moving  forward  to  it.  It  becomes  defined  as 
a  trial  and  then  as  a  condemnation,  and  then  as  an  execution 
and  a  darkness.  And  as  he  moves  forward  to  it,  a  light  from  be- 
yond the  clouds  falls  upon  that  hill  and  gradually  the  execution  be- 
comes a  crucifixion,  and  as  he  looks  upon  the  coming  cross,  he  does 
not  say  that  is  how  all  the  prophets  have  been  dealt  with.  He  does 
not  merely  say,  "Every  man  who  stands  forth  for  the  truth  in  our 
world  must  be  prepared  to  become  a  martyr."  He  says  something 
more  tremendous  than  that.  It  is  summed  up  by  one  writer  and 
disciple — all  his  teaching  on  his  death  is  summed  up  into  one  great 
affirmation,  "I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  early,  will  draw  all  men 
unto  me."  He  sees  himself  an  executed,  condemned,  dead  man, 
but  he  sees  that  great  event  drawing  all  the  world  unto  him,  and 
drawing  all  the  world  unto  God.  Then  as  to  His  teaching  about  the 
destiny  of  man;  man  is  not  living  in  this  world  only.  An  earthly 
evolution  does  not  cover  his  destiny  nor  explain  his  origin,  nor  re- 
veal all  the  meaning  and  possibility  of  his  nature.  And  again,  one 
of  his  reporters  has  summed  up  in  one  tremendous  word  what 


l88  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Jesus  says  as  he  stands  at  the  deathbed  of  every  human  being,  "I 
am  the  resurrection  and  the  life."  He  does  not  argue  about  immor- 
tality. He  does  not  reveal  the  paths  on  which  we  shall  tread  in  the 
unseen.  Once  more  he  draws  the  eyes  of  men  to  himself  as  upon 
the  cross,  so  in  a  conquest  of  death  more  glorious  than  dreams,  he 
draws  the  eyes  of  all  men  to  Himself  and  says,  "I  am  the  resurrec- 
tion of  mankind,  I  am  the  life  of  mankind/' 

It  is  the  Jesus  Christ  who  in  every  word  stakes  Himself  and 
His  mission  upon  the  trust  and  the  love  and  the  passionate  devotion 
of  responsive  human  hearts — it  is  this  Jesus  Christ  who  is  the  meet- 
ing point  of  God  and  man  from  that  day  to  this.  Every  man  and 
woman  who  comes,  surrendering  his  whole  nature,  all  the  problems 
of  his  life,  all  the  passions  of  desire  in  his  soul,  all  the  thoughts  of 
his  mind,  surrendering  his  central  self  to  Jesus  Christ,  has  found 
himself  in  the  presence  of  God.  That  is  why  we  go  throughout  the 
world  and  say,  "If  only  all  men  would  become  Christians,  the  civili- 
zation of  the  world  would  mount  generation  by  generation,  stage 
after  stage,  through  one  glorious  achievement  after  another  glorious 
achievement,  mount  up  and  up  towards  the  vision  of  a  perfected 
family  of  the  everlasting  Father." 

That  is  why  we  say  that  today  if  you  want  to  do  the  greatest  thing 
for  America,  you  may  indeed  become  a  politician  and  serve  well, 
you  may  become  a  social  worker  and  serve  beautifully,  you  may  be- 
come a  professional  man  or  woman  in  other  departments  of  life  and 
pour  out  your  Christian  love  on  all  hands  and  live  a  noble  Christian 
character  and  so  contribute  really  to  the  making  of  a  Christian 
America,  but  there  must  be  an  increasing  number  of  those  who 
shall  give  themselves  to  this  deep,  deep  work  of  delving  at  the  foun- 
tain-heacls,  digging  under  the  whole  source  of  our  human  life  in 
America.  There  must  be  an  increasing  multitude  who,  for 
America's  sake  will  go  to  Japan  and  for  Japan's  sake  will  go  to 
Japan,  and  to  China  for  China's  sake  and  to  Africa  for  Africa's 
sake  and  get  under  all  the  thought  life,  all  the  passion  life,  all  the 
industrial  life  of  all  those  regions,  and  getting  undef  them,  tell  those 
people  that  they  ought  to  become  Christians ;  because,  to  open  their 
hearts  to  Christ  is  to  open  their  hearts  to  God,  and  to  receive  God 
into  their  hearts  is  to  lift,  to  lift  their  people  high  into  the  light  of 
His  will,  into  the  holiness  of  His  character. 

I  want  to  sum  this  up  in  a  few  hypothetical  statements.  In  the 
first  place,  if  Christianity  is  true,  then  Jesus  Christ  is  here.  I  know 
there  are  many  of  us  who  feel  that  that  is  a  doubtful  affirmation, 
We  look  around  and  we  say,  "That  is  a  very  vague  and  dim  and 
futile  thing  to  say.  Jesus  Christ  is  here.  How  can  you  make  that 
concrete?  How  can  you  make  that  real  for  me?" 

Well,  how  do  you  know  there  is  electricity  here?     Because 


THE    INDISPENSABLE    MESSAGE    TO    MANKIND  189 

electricity  has  broken  into  light.  It  has  become  the  life  of  each  of 
those  lamps,  and  therefore  you  know  that  the  viewless  thing,  the 
impalpable  thing,  the  elusive  thing  which  no  man  of  science  has  yet 
conceived  of  or  denned  to  us,  that  that  power  is  here  called  elec- 
tricity. It  has  broken  upon  our  view  in  the  lights  that  are  here. 
Men  and  women,  there  are  lights  all  around  here  that  are  like  those 
lights.  I  could  name  them.  I  dare  not  perhaps  name  them  individ- 
ually, though  I  am  tempted  to  do  so.  I  wish  I  had  the  moral  courage 
just  now  to  name  each  of  the  men  and  women  I  could  name  and 
have  them  stand  on  this  platform  before  you  just  for  a  moment, 
and  I  wish  I  could  show  you  what  these  men  and  women  have  done, 
what  their  characters  are  known  to  be,  what  their  own  self  esti- 
mate in  the  world  and  before  God  and  mankind  actually  is. 

I  would  like  to  deal  with  the  fact  in  that  way  because  I  could 
then  show  you  that  these  men  and  women  are  like  those  lamps. 
They  break  into  our  view,  the  viewless  Christ,  the  impalpable 
Christ,  the  elusive  Christ.  They  have  found  the  secret  in  their  own 
souls  of  turning  on  that  switch  that  brought  Christ  into  action  upon 
their  own  lives  and  hearts ;  and  they  have  been  illuminating  many, 
many  other  lives  and  bringing  many,  many  other  characters  unto  the 
power  of  the  will  of  God  from  the  day  they  did  that,  until  this  mo- 
ment when  they  sit  upon  this  platform.  Some  of  them  have  been 
around  the  world,  and  there  are  hundreds  and  thousands  of  men 
in  every  part  of  the  earth  who  name  their  name,  this  man,  that 
man,  this  woman,  that  woman,  and  say,  "It  was  from  him  or  from 
her  that  I  got  a  glimpse  of  Jesus  Christ."  There  are  men  whom 
I  never  meet  without  thinking  of  God.  There  are  women  whom  I 
have  known  who  have  always  reminded  me  of  God  as  often  as  I 
spoke  with  them  and  they  named  Him  not,  there  was  no  mere 
pietism  in  their  faces,  there  was  something  more  glorious  than  that 
— a  light  shining  that  made  me  see  Jesus  Christ. 

Jesus  Christ  is  here  because  you  cannot  deny  that  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  has  mastered  these  souls,  has  illuminated  these  charac- 
ters, has  made  these  give  up  all  other  careers,  and  think  what  they 
could  have  done  with  their  ability  and  brilliancy  if  they  had  chosen 
worldlier  callings.  They  gave  them  all  up-for  Jesus  Christ.  He  mas- 
tered them,  and  through  His  mastery  of  them,  He  looks  out  upon 
you  this  morning,  He  is  in  this  place. 

If  Jesus  Christ  is  here  it  is  abundantly  evident  that  you  can 
reach  God.  You  can  reach  God  here  and  now  before  this  conven- 
tion is  over,  because  Jesus  Christ  is  here  speaking  to  you  through 
the  men  and  women  he  has  mastered.  He  is  turning  the  light  on 
to  you,  and  He  is  showing  you  how  you  can  touch  that  mysterious, 
but  most  real,  most  powerful  spring  that  will  illuminate  Him  in 
your  heart  and  give  Him  the  mastery  of  your  life.  You  will  reach 


I9O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

God  before  you  leave  this  convention  if  you  surrender  yourself  to 
Jesus  Christ. 

If  you  can  reach  God  today  yourself  for  your  own  sake,  then 
you  ought  to  surrender  yourself  to  Jesus  Christ.  If  you  can  get 
God  in  any  other  way,  I  don't  care  what  the  way  is,  if  you  can  be 
sure  of  finding  God  in  any  other  way,  then  for  God's  sake  take  it, 
go  out  upon  it,  proclaim  it,  make  all  the  world  follow  you  in  that 
way.  Have  you  discovered  it?  But  if  you  can  get  to  God  this 
morning  by  surrendering  yourself  to  Jesus  Christ,  then  you  ought 
It  is  the  most  commanding  thing  you  have  ever  heard.  It  is  the 
most  urgent  call  that  even  God  can  address  to  you.  You  ought  to 
obey  it,  you  ought  to  surrender  yourself  now,  completely,  forever,, 
unto  Jesus  Christ. 

But  if  you  ought  and  if  you  do  this  morning  now  reach  God 
through  Jesus  Christ  and  go  out  to  live  and  face  all  the  problems 
of  life,  political,  social,  industrial  in  the  name  of  the  will  of  God, 
in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  then  you  have  the  right  which  I  have 
claimed  this  morning  face  to  face  with  you,  you  have  the  right  to 
go  and  tell  every  man  in  the  world  that  he  ought  to  surrender  to 
Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  no  final  and  supreme  obligation  resting  on  you  con- 
cerning God  that  does  not  rest  upon  every  other  human  being  in 
the  world.  There  is  no  opportunity  offered  to  you  to  reach  God 
that  you  ought  not  to  go  and  open  to  every  other  human  spirit.  You 
ought,  therefore,  to  surrender  yourself,  and  then  you  have  the 
right  to  go  out  and  tell  all  the  world  and  the  last  man  in  it,  "You 
ought,  my  brother,  my  friend,  my  fellow  subject  of  Christ,  my 
fellow  child  of  God,  you  ought  to  surrender  yourself  to  Jesus 

Christ." 

And  then  that  brings  us  to  the  last  ought.  Ought  you  to  give 
up  all  other  careers  and  give  yourself  finally  forever,  completely, 
to  carry  that  great,  redeeming,  world-shaking,  world-changing  word 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth?  Ought  you  to  go  out  into  all  the  world 
and  declare  to  men  the  indispensableness  of  Jesus  Christ  for  their 
life  here,  for  their  destiny  hereafter?  That  is  what  we  are  here 
to  consider. 

If  Christianity  is  true,  Jesus  Christ  is  here.  If  Jesus  Christ  is 
here,  you  can  reach  God  today.  If  you  can  reach  God  today 
through  Jesus  Christ,  you  ought  to  surrender  yourself  to  Christ  for 
that  purpose.  If  you  surrender  yourself  to  Jesus  Christ  today  for 
that  purpose,  you  have  a  right  to  proclaim  Him  to  every  man  in 
the  world.  If  Jesus  Christ  is  here,  He  is  asking  every  one  of  you 
one  question.  Do  you  feel  that  you  ought  to  give  your  one  glorious, 
beautiful  chance  of  a  human  life  to  the  one  great  task  of  bringing 
your  fellow -men,  in  a  life  of  forty  years,  fifty  years  of  service, 


THE  GOSPEL  INDISPENSABLE  TO  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS    19! 

somewhere  in  the  world,  bringing  the  quivering,  bleeding,  pas- 
sionate, glorious  hearts  of  your  fellow-men  into  the  family  of  your 
Father,  by  surrendering  to  your  Savior,  your  Lord,  the  meeting 
point  of  God  and  man."  "May  Jesus  Christ  be  praised/' 


THE  GOSPEL  INDISPENSABLE  TO  THE  STUDENTS 
OF  NORTH  AMERICA 
GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

The  topic  assigned  me  this  morning  was,  "Have  we  a  Gospel 
Indispensable  and  Adequate  to  all  Mankind?"  I  had  an  address 
prepared  to  show  that  we  find  a  gospel  adequate  to  all  mankind,  en- 
deavoring to  show  the  triumphs  of  its  faith  in  distant  lands,  how  it 
has  changed  character,  how  it  is  transforming  social  conditions  in 
those  eastern  lands,  but  I  am  not  going  to  give  that  address.  I  am 
not  going  to  speak  about  heathenism  in  Africa,  but  I  am  going  to 
speak  about  the  heathenism  in  our  hearts  right  here.  I  speak  not 
on  behalf  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  not  of  any  other  organiza- 
tion— don't  blame  anyone  but  me  for  what  I  say.  I  speak  just  as  a 
fool  in  my  own  right  of  free  speech. 

I  believe  that  here  in  this  country  we  are  facing  three  great 
problems.  I  am  not  going  to  side-step  them,  though  I  haven't  time 
to  deal  with  them  adequately.  I  believe  that  we  have  a  gospel 
adequate  for  the  three  great  problems,  moral,  social  and  spiritual, 
now  confronting  the  American  people  and  the  students  of  our  col- 
leges. 

First,  have  we  a  gospel  indispensable  and  adequate  to  bring 
peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men,  to  found  a  brotherhood  of 
nations  and  a  lasting  league  of  peace?  I  believe  that  we  have.  I 
shall  not  deal  with  politics  this  morning,  because  they  don't  go  deep 
enough.  I  have  just  come  back  from  Europe.  I  come  back  to  find 
the  League  of  Nations  on  trial  before  America.  Christ  stood  to 
be  tried  before  Pontius  Pilate,  but  though  he  know  it  not,  Pontius 
Pilate  was  on  trial  before  Christ,  Whether  we  know  it  or  not»  the 
American  nation  is  on  trial  before  the  bar  of  humanity,  before  the 
conscience  of  the  world  today. 

As  I  crossed  Europe,  I  found  a  revulsion  of  feeling  setting  in 
against  America.  Whereas  a  year  and  more  ago,  we  were  perhaps 
the  most  popular  nation  in  the  world,  I  found  a  tide  setting  in  that 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

may  make  us  the  most  hated  and  most  despised  nation  in  the  world. 
I  said  to  leaders  in  Europe,  "Why  do  you  misunderstand  us  and 
why  do  you  misjudge  us?"  What  they  said  in  substance  was  this: 
"You  said  you  entered  the  war,  not  like  other  nations.  You  wanted 
no  land  nor  indemnity,  you  were  fighting  for  ideals,  you  were  going 
to  make  the  world  safe  for  liberty  and  democracy  and  righteous- 
ness. Those  ideals  of  yours  were  proclaimed  ad  nauseum  through 
the  daily  press  of  Europe  and  of  Asia.  And  now  you  come  out 
of  the  war,  not  only  the  richest  nation  in  the  world — we  could  not 
object  to  that — not  only  boasting  that  you  now  hold  nearly  one- 
third  of  all  the  wealth  in  the  world,  not  only  with  practically  all  the 
world  in  your  debt,  not  only  with  much  of  the  world's  trade  success- 
fully gained  during  the  first  three  years  of  the  war,  while  the  rest 
of  us  were  fighting  your  battles — you  have  come  out  of  the  war  now 
apparently  threatening  to  repudiate  the  ideals  that  you  so  loudly 
and  boastfully  proclaimed,  threatening  apparently  to  let  Europe  sink 
in  starvation,  in  famine  and  in  revolution,  apparently  caring  little 
for  the  other  twenty-five  nations  bound  up  with  you,  when  you 
alone  can  save  the  situation,  apparently  aiming  to  get  the  world's 
trade  rather  than  to  give  the  world  peace.  And  we  ask  you,  in 
America,  are  you  going  to  stand  for  world  selfishness  or  world 
service  ?" 

-I  recently  was  in  two  of  the  leading  countries  of  Europe.  A 
friend  of  mine  who  stood  there  in  the  American  uniform,  told  me 
that  twice,  respectable  women,  recognizing  his  American  uniform, 
had  come  up  to  him,  had  spat  upon  him,  had  said,  "That  is  what  we 
think  of  America!" 

Now  personally  I  am  not  so  much  concerned  whether  we  are 
literally  spat  upon,  I  am  not  so  much  concerned  whether  we  are 
judged  or  misjudged,  whether  we  are  understood  or  misunderstood. 
I  am  concerned  about  one  thing.  t  I  am  concerned  about  whether  we 
deserve  to  be  spit  upon.  I  am  concerned  whether  our  country  is 
going  to  stand  for  world  selfishness  or  world  service.  I  am.  con- 
cerned that  America,  stands  today  at  the  parting  of  the  ways,  stands 
today  before  the  bar  of  humanity.  Personally  I  believe  in  a  League 
of  Nations,  and  I  believe  that  America  has  got  to  make  it  possible. 
We  of  the  United  States  can  stand  together  on  the  moral  issue  in- 
volved. 

I  would  be  opposed  to  passing  any  resolution  here  on  any  po- 
litical issue,  but  for  myself,  I  am  determined  to  break  the  conspiracy 
of  silence  which  exists  in  many  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  to 
speak  out,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned,  about  this  League  of  Nations. 
If  you  believe  that  this  is  a  great,  perhaps  the  great  moral  issue  be- 
fore the  American  people,  the  mails  and  the  wires  are  open  to  you 
and  seven  thousand  students  writing  letters  to  the  senior  senator 


THE  GOSPEL  INDISPENSABLE  TO  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS    IQ3 

or  junior  senator  from  your  State;  or  sending  telegrams  or  letters 
from  a  thousand  colleges,  would  count;  if  you  feel  this  to  be  a 
great  moral  issue.  "I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ."  It 
is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation,  to  bring  peace  on  earth,  and  I  be- 
lieve that  it  is  indispensable  and  adequate  to  meet  this  problem  of 
world  peace  for  a  distracted  world. 

Second,  have  we  a  gospel  indispensable  and  adequate  to  meet 
the  great  social  and  industrial  problem  in  America?  I  believe  that 
we  have.  The  war,  in  its  lurid  light  has  shown  us  our  social  order, 
which  is  crumbling  down  to  its  rotten  foundations  of  social  injus- 
tice. We  live  in  a  land  today  of  special  privileges,  where,  accord- 
ing to  Prof.  W.  I.  King,  two  per  cent,  of  the  people  in  the  United 
States  possess  sixty  per  cent,  of  its  wealth,  where  one-half  of  one 
per  cent,  of  the  people  in  the  United  States  possess  over  half  of  its 
land  and  the  other  ninety-nine  and  a  half  per  cent,  of  the  unprivi- 
leged masses  divide  the  other  half  as  best  they  can.  Is  that  social 
injustice?  I  do  believe  it  is.  Now  the  cheapest  and  easiest  thing 
we  could  do  would  be  to  pass  a  resolution,  but,  my  friends,  this 
isn't  going  to  be  decided  by  any  mere  resolution.  It  must  go  much 
deeper  than  that.  Have  we  got  a  gospel  adequate  to  solve  this 
social  and  industrial  problem? 

I  was  in  England  during  the  great  railway  strike,  when  all  the 
workers  on  the  railroads  were  on  strike  and  all  other  organized 
unions  of  labor  were  threatening  a  universal  strike.  I  turned  back 
to  my  New  Testament  to  seek  a  solution.  I  went  back  to  the  Ser- 
mon on  the  Mount  and  found  there  seven  great  principles  on  which 
we  could  build  a  new  social  order.  I  wish  there  were  time  to  state 
those  principles  this  morning.  But  I  want  to  say  today  that  I  am 
not  ashamed  of  the  gospel.  It  is  the  power  of  God  unto  social  sal- 
vation, if  we  will  go  out  to  live  a  sacrificial  life  poured  out  in  lov- 
ing service  which  I  believe  is  the  only  adequate  solution  to  our  in- 
dustrial and  social  problem. 

Third,  let  us  pass  from  the  moral  and  from  the  social  to  the 
spiritual  problem  before  us  which  lies  even  deeper  than  either  of 
these  other  two.  You  have  no  vote  at  Washington.  You  alone  can- 
not change  today  the  social  order,  but  now  I  want  to  come  right 
down  to  the  door  of  your  heart  to  speak  of  what  you  can  do.  I 
want  to  speak  about  the  great  spiritual  problem  presented  in  this 
convention.  I  want  to  speak  about  sin,  your  sin  and  my  sin,  not 
the  sin  of  Africa,  or  of  China,  or  of  India,  but  your  sin  and  my 
sin  that  is  robbing  us  of  power. 

Have  we  a  gospel  indispensable  and  adequate  to  meet  this  great 
personal  problem  of  sin  ?  We  have.  And  "I  am  not  ashamed  of 
that  gospel."  Let  me  take  the  four  touchstones  of  Christ,  the  four 
great  tests  of  character,  and  ask  you  today  how  you  would  answer 


194  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

his  four  searching  questions.  You  can  write  down  the  passages  if 
you  like  and  look  them  up  at  your  leisure.  Matthew,  the  fifth 
chapter,  verses  eight  and  twenty-eight;  Luke  the  sixteenth  chapter, 
verse  eighteen ;  Luke  the  fourteenth  chapter,  verse  thirty-three ; 
John  the  fifteenth  chapter,  verse  twelve. 

Take  Christ's  first  touchstone  of  character.  Are  you  pure? 
"Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart  for  they  shall  see  God".  "Whosoever 
looketh  with  lust  hast  committed  adultery  already  in  his  heart." 
I  was  over  in  the  war  zone.  Pardon  me  if  I  call  a  spade  a  spade. 
There  was  a  man  who  went  to  fight  for  his  country.  He  never 
fired  a  shot.  He  never  fought  a  battle.  So  far  as  he  was  concerned 
he  lost  the  war.  He  never  helped  to  win  the  war,  because  he  hadn't 
won  himself,  because  he  carried  over  to  the  war  zone  an  enslave- 
ment of  an  evil  habit.  He  was  not  a  free  man.  Sin  dragged  him 
down,  a  shorn  Samson  robbed  of  power.  I  was  in  that  hospital 
where  during  the  war  more  than  eighty  thousand  men  were  laid 
aside  "unfit  for  service,"  robbed  of  power,  out  of  the  fighting  line. 

My  friends,  there  are  men  here  today  "unfit  for  service." 
There  are  men  here  today  robbed  of  power,  and  who  know  it. 
There  are  men  here  today  that  have  dragged  through  1919  the 
slimy  coils  of  sin  and  who  today  are  slaves.  The  pure  in  heart  see 
God.  Do  you?  "Who  shall  ascend  in  to  the  hill  of  the  Lord  and 
who  shall  stand  in  His  holy  place  ?  He  that  hath  clean  hands." 

Are  you  a  clean  man?  I  saw  a  leper  on  the  streets  of  India. 
He  was  slowly  rotting  to  death.  His  fingers,  his  feet  were  gone. 
There  was  a  hole  in  his  face  where  a  nose  and  lips  had  once  been. 
I  could  see  his  teeth  like  a  deaths-head  looking  out  of  that  decaying 
body.  He  was  once  a  strong  man,  strong  and  clean,  but  that  hidden 
germ  of  leprosy  spread  the  poison,  finally  showing  a  spot  here,  and 
another  there  until  that  man  was  decaying. 

Are  there  any  moral  lepers  here  ?  Are  you  a  clean  man  ?  Could 
you  help  to  free  Africa?  Could  you  help  to  free  India?  Could  you 
help  to  free  America?  Could  you  help  to  free  your  college?  Not 
if  you  are  a  slave.  An  ocean  voyage  is  not  going  to  change  your 
character.  Going  as  a  missionary  will  not  make  you  a  man.  I  am 
not  so  much  concerned  where  you  are,  but  what  you  are.  Have 
you  a  message  ?  Have  you  dynamic,  spiritual  power  ?  Can  you  put 
anything  across?  Are  you  right  with  God  and  with  yourself? 

Let  us  take  the  second  touch-stone  of  Christ,  are  you  honest? 
A  student  at  Yale  went  up  to  the  summer  conference  at  Northfield 
just  after  graduation  and  that  Conference  searched  him  and 
scorched  him.  He  sent  back  his  graduation  diploma,  and  his  de- 
gree, which  he  said  he  had  just  received.  He  said,  "I  cheated  in 
examination.  I  didn't  earn  this  diploma."  He  sent  it  back,  but  he 
saved  his  character.  Are  you  honest? 


THE  GOSPEL  INDISPENSABLE  TO  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS    195 

I  remember  my  first  Northfield  Conference.  I  went  to  it  just 
for  a  good  time.  I  went  just  as  so  many  of  you  came  out  to  this 
Conference,  but  I  reckoned  without  one  man.  Sitting  there  on  that 
platform  was  Moody.  Moody  got  up  to  speak.  I  was  a  slacker.  I 
was  a  waster.  I  was  a  drifter.  I  was  lolling  in  one  of  the  back 
seats.  I  was  out  on  the  side-lines  of  criticism.  I  could  criticize  every 
speaker  in  the  Convention.  I  was  not  even  trying  to  lift  with  my 
little  finger  any  of  the  world's  burdens.  I  was  not  lifting  a  grain's 
weight  on  the  moral  problems  of  my  college.  I  had  never  won  a 
man  in  my  life.  I  did  nothing  but  stand  out  on  the  side-lines  of 
criticism.  I  was  not  in  the  game.  I  was  not  even  rooting  for  those 
who  were  in  the  game. 

Then  Moody  got  up  and  I  can  see  him  today  as  he  stood 
there  and  cried,  "If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink,  from  within  him  out  of  the  depth  of  his  life  will  flow  rivers, 
rivers,  rivers  of  living  water."  He  said,  "Are  you  thirsty?  Have 
you  got  power?  Is  your  life  any  good?"  I  saw  that  ignorant  man 
with  the  tides  of  the  life  of  almighty  God  flowing  through  him, 
winning  thousands,  sending  hundreds  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  a 
man  who  couldn't  talk  without  breaking  the  rules  of  grammar. 
There  was  I,  a  slacker,  a  waster,  out  on  the  side-lines  of  criticism, 
who  had  never  won  a  man  in  my  life  and  couldn't  win  anybody  else 
because  I  was  a  slave. 

I  went  out  that  night  to  wrestle,  not  with  God>  but  to  wrestle 
with  my  sins.  There  was  a  past  to  be  faced.  I  had  cheated  back 
at  preparatory  school.  I  had  to  write  a  letter  back  there  and  try 
to  put  that  thing  straight.  There  were  other  sins  to  be  confessed. 
I  had  to  get  down  to  the  bedrock  of  honest  foundations.  I  could 
not  go  on  as  a  hypocrite.  God  met  me  that  night,  after  I  had  met 
that  man  of  God,  Moody.  I  ask  you  today,  are  you  honest?  Do 
you  ring  true? 

Let  us  take  the  third  touch-stone.  Are  you  surrendered  or 
leading  the  selfish  life  ?  Jesus  said,  He  that  f orsaketh  not  all  that  he 
hath  cannot  be  my  disciple."  Have  you  yielded  your  life  to  God 
to  be  used  with  a  joyous  abandon  for  Him?  I  remember  that 
night  when  I  came  to  grip  with  reality,  when  my  life  wavered  in 
the  balance.  I  had  to  choose.  I  could  not  serve  two  masters  and 
there  were  only  two.  I  saw  the  parting  of  the  ways;  which  life 
was  I  to  lead?  The  selfish  or  the  sacrificial?  The  material  or  the 
..spiritual?  For  Mammon  or  for  God?  A  career  for  myself  or  for 
Christ?  The  scale  wavered,  but,  thank  God,  that  trembling  balance 
finally  settled  on  the  side  of  the  needs  of  men. 

Are  you  a  surrendered  man  or  woman?  "He  that  f  orsaketh 
not  all  that  he  hath,"  even  his  selfish  ambition,  "cannot  be  my 
disciple."  Are  you  his  disciple? 


196  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Let  us  look  to  the  fourth,  the  last  touch-stone.  Are  you  going 
out  to  lead  that  sacrificial  life  of  love  in  self-giving,  in  a  life  poured 
out  in  service  for  the  uplift  of  men?  Jesus  said,  "This  is  my  com- 
mandment that  you  love  one  another  even  as  I  have  loved — greater 
love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life."  Will  you? 
In  thirty-three  years,  we  have  placed  8,100  men  in  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  your  life  for  the  world  of 
your  generation. 

My  friend,  I  am  speaking  to  you,  if  you  are  out  on  the  side- 
lines. This  is  my  word  to  you  today.  Get  off  the  side-lines  of 
criticism  and  get  in  the  game.  Get  your  sweater  off  and  play  the 
game.  The  man  who  is  playing  the  game*  who  is  covered  with 
sweat  and  mud  and  blood  has  not  time  to  criticise  his  fellow  play- 
ers. Let's  get  into  the  game.  Some  of  you  said  to  me  yesterday, 
"Why  do  you  bring  us  this  piffle,  these  old  shibboleths,  these  old 
worn-out  phrases,  why  are  you  talking  to  us  about  the  living  God 
and  the  divine  Christ?"  "Well,"  I  said,  "my  friends,  are  you  or 
are  you  not  interested  in  God?  What  word  would  you  substitute 
for  God?"  Well,  they  couldn't  think  at  the  moment  for  a  better 
word.  I  said,  "How  about  the  living  God?"  "It  would  be  better 
to  speak  of  a  personal  God."  "All  right,  we  will  call  him  a  per- 
sonal God  if  you  like."  But  my  friends,  the  trouble  isn't  with  the 
living  God.  It  isn't  with  these  men  who  have  spoken  to  us,  a  dif- 
ferent moral  language  from  a  different  moral  elevation  than  we 
may  be  accustomed  to.  Perhaps  the  trouble  is,  that  you  haven't 
yet  found  or  don't  know  very  well  that  living  God,  that  loving 
Father  or  that  great  living  Christ." 

I  remember  the  darkest  day  of  my  own  life  when  I  had  come 
down  in  bitterness,  in  discouragement,  in  rebellion,  in  darkness, 
in  doubt.  I  remember  that  day  how  I  met  God.  It  was  twenty- two 
years  ago  and  I  heard  one  saying  to  me,  "Whosoever  drinketh  of 
the  living  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never,  never  thirst 
again."  Since  then  there  has  been  much  failure  on  my  side,  but 
for  twenty-two  years  He  has  kept  His  word.  There  has  not  been 
an  hour  of  thirst, — before  God  I  lie  not — there  has  not  been  one 
hour  of  discouragement  nor  of  darkness  nor  of  gloom  these  twen- 
ty-two years. 

One  thing  I  know.  Jesus  Christ  saves  and  satisfies.  Jesus 
Christ  can  give  you  this  new  life.  Will  you  take  it?  Will  you  get 
right  with  God? 

In  closing  this  morning,  I  want  to  ask  you:  Will  you  yield 
your  life  to  Him,  believing  that  there  is  a  gospel  adequate,  a  gospel 
indispensable  to  solve  these  problems  at  home  and  abroad?  Then 
let's  get  into  the  game,  and  go  down  the  field. 


APPEALS  FROM  MISSION  LANDS 

Japan— REV.  PAUL  KANAMORI 

Africa— I.  C.  STEADY 

Mexico — H.  M.  SEIN 

India — B.  P.  HIWALI 

China — P.  C.  JAMES  YEN 

A  Prayer — BISHOP  LOGAN  H.  ROOTS 


SATURDAY  MORNING 
JANUARY  THIRD 


JAPAN 
REV.  PAUL  KANAMORI 

[In  the  hush  of  these  next  minutes,  we  want  to  hear  from  a  number 
of  witnesses.  We  have  a  great  cloud  of  them  gathered  here  from  almost 
every  land.  I  have  asked  them  to  just  speak  right  put  of  their  hearts  in 
the  light  of  what  they  have  heard  last  night  and  this  morning,  what  they 
know  of  their  own  country  and  of  Christ. 

First  you  will  be  very  much  interested  in  one  I  am  now  going  to  in- 
troduce. Nearly  forty-five  years  ago,  there  was  formed  a  little  band  of 
students  in  Japan  and  known  by  many  of  us  as  the  Kumamoto  band.  I 
fancy  there  have  been  few  groups  of  students  in  any  nation  knit  together 
by  Christ,  by  any  power,  who  have  wielded  a  larger  influence  in  the  life 
of  a  nation  or  a  people,  and  by  the  way,  God  is  not  through  working  in 
that  way.  It  is  His  habit  to  take  here  and  there  a  little  cluster  of  students 
whose  hearts  are  sufficiently  pure,  whose  spirits  are  sufficiently  unselfish, 
whose  wills  are  sufficiently  set  and  steady,  to  accomplish  through  them 
wonder  works  in  their  colleges  and  then  in  their  nation  and  in  the  world. 

I  wonder  what  delegations  here,  forty-five  years  from  today,  will  look 
back  and  say  that  God  found  them,  and  they  did  not  shrink  from  the 
vision,  they  forgot  themselves,  little  things  dropped  away,  they  rose  up  into 
greatness. 

I,  therefore,  introduce,  and  I  count  it  an  honor  to  do  so,  Paul  Kanamori, 
of  Japan,  one  of  the  very  few  surviving  members  of  the  Kumamoto  band. — 
The  Chairman.] 

I  came  to  this  Convention  not  to  speak  but  to  hear,  and  not 
only  to  hear  but  to  get  one  thing,  and  that  is  what  will  become  the 
life  in  me  from  now.  I  came  here  to  get  life  and  I  have  got  it. 

The  success  of  this  great  Convention  does  not  consist  in  the 
greatness  of  the  gathering,  nor  in  the  number  of  great  and  stirring 
addresses.  I  think  it  does  consist  in  the  realization  of  this  motto: 
"The  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation."  I  don't 
know  who  wrote  that  word  "this"  but  he  who  wrote  that  word  was 
the  most  audacious  and  daring  man  of  the  world.  Evangelize  the 
whole  world  in  this  generation— nof  in  the  next  general  ion,  and 
not  in  many  generations,  but  in  this  generation.  I  accept  "this 
generation"  because  I  have  determination,  decision  to  do  my  part 
in  the  evangelization  of  the  whole  world  in  this,  this,  generation. 
That  word  "this"  is  burning  in  my  heart  now,  and  becoming 
brighter  and  brighter,  until  it  must  set  all  of  my  countrymen  into 
a  spiritual  conflagration. 

199 


2OO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

When  I  landed  two  months  ago  in  San  Francisco,  a  few  news- 
paper men  came  to  interview  me.  They  asked  many  questions,  but 
one  question  was  this:  "Is  Japan  going  to  be  Christianized?"  I 
said*  "Yes,  she  is  going  to  be  and  she  must  be  Christianized,  if  she 
is  to  live."  And  then  the  next  question  was,  "When  do  you  think 
Japan  will  be  Christianized?" 

"Well,  I  am  not  a  prophet,  I  cannot  answer  with  certainty, 
but  I  can  give  you  my  own  view.  I  believe  Japan  will  be  evan- 
gelized within  twenty  or  thirty  years.  Before  the  half  of  this 
twentieth  century  expires  she  will  be  evangelized.  Well,  that  is 
the  same  thing  as  the  evangelization  of  Japan  in  this  generation." 

When  I  said  this  to  those  reporters,  I  did  not  do  it  jokingly. 
I  was  not  a  dreamer.  I  was  not  exaggerating.  I  gave  my  firm 
belief  based  upon  my  personal  experience.  I  gave  such  an  answer 
because  I  see  now  in  Japan  from  one  end  to  the  other  the  mighty 
working  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  not  man's  working,  but  God's 
working.  He  has  visited  my  country,  thanks  be  to  God. 

I  have  been  preaching  there  during  the  last  four  years  through 
out  the  whole  empire.  During  four  years  I  have  reached  more 
than  300,000,  and  I  was  preaching  only  one  sermon  during  these 
four  years.  I  preached  one  sermon  eight  hundred  times,  not  only 
every  place,  but  in  every  meeting.  When  I  had  a  ten-night  cam- 
paign, I  preached  that  sermon  ten  nights,  exactly  the  same  sermon, 
and  my  sermon  consists  of  three  points,  God,  sin  and  salvation.  I 
call  that  my  missionary  sermon.  I  try  to  preach  the  whole  of  Chris- 
tianity in  one  sermon,  so  I  preached  every  night  a  three-hour  ser- 
mon. 

But  why  do  I  do  this  ?  Because  I  am  obeying  the  command  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — "Go  ye  to  the  whole  world  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature".  Now,  I  determined  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  dying  Savior,  to  every  creature,  to  every  man 
of  the  sixty  millions  of  Japan,  so  you  see  to  reach  60,000,000 
in  this  generation,  I  cannot  preach  twice  to  one  man.  I  must  preach 
once  to  every  man. 

I  think  the  gospel  means  preaching  the  Father,  preaching  of 
sin  and  preaching  salvation  of  Christ  upon  the  cross.  And  1  be- 
lieve the  whole  sixty  millions  will  hear  this  gospel  of  Christ  within 
twenty  or  thirty  years. 

I  told  you  that  I  have  been  preaching  to  more  than  300,000. 
How  are  they  responding?  Of  those  300,000  who  came  to  our 
meetings,  48,338  persons  have  decided  to  follow  Jesus  Christ  as 
their  Savior  and  Lord  in  life  or  death.  About  one  in  six  who  came 
to  our  meetings  have  decided  to  become  followers  of  Christ.  More 
than  two-thirds  of  these  48,000  are  educated  young  men  and  wo- 
men of  my  country,  from  the  University  student  down  to  the  High 


AFRICA  201 

School  student.    They  are  not  ignorant  people.    They  are  the  edu- 
cated, the  young  generation,  the  hope  and  flower  of  my  country. 

This  is  the  present  situation  of  Japan.  I  come  here  to  implore 
your  help,  the  help  of  North  America,  to  come  to  us  and  help  us 
in  saving  these  millions.  I  hope  the  7,000  of  this  Convention  decide, 
now  and  here  to  become  the  messengers  of  Christ,  the  messengers 
of  this  gospel  of  the  dying  Lord.  Jesus  Christ  has  died  not  for 
you  alone,  for  me  alone,  He  died  for  1,700,000,000  of  the  whole 
world. 

I  hope  you  will  make  a  decision.  You  then  will  get  one  thing  here 
for  which  you  came.  Sacrifice  your  life.  Determine  to  die.  I  love 
John  Knox  because  he  said,  "Give  me  Scotland,  or  give  me  death". 
I  like  that  death.  Let  us  say  here,  "Give  me  the  world,  this  whole 
world  in  this  generation,  or  give  me  death".  Men  and  women  in 
this  congregation,  die  if  you  cannot  realize  the  evangelization  of  the 
whole  world  in  this  generation.  Coming  from  those  dark  heathen 
countries,  I  challenge  you.  Like  the  Macedonians  in  Paul's  dream, 
I  implore  you  to  come  and  save  the  world. 


AFRICA 
I.  C.  STEADY 

[We  have  some  more  witnesses.  I  will  ask  Mr.  Steady  of  Freetown, 
Sierre  Leone,  Africa.  What  a  burden  to  come  before  us  in  the  name  of 
the  whole  continent.  We  will  listen  prayerfully  to  what  he  may  say. — The 
Chairman.] 

It  is  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  that  I  stand  before  you  as 
a  humble  and  living  testimony  of  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation 
in  behalf  of  my  home  in  Africa,  which  I  left  only  a  few  years  ago. 
Africa  shall  be  redeemed  for  Christ. 

I  wish  that  I  could  speak  to  you  in  my  mother  tongue  and 
bring  to  you  in  these  three  minutes  the  examples,  the  many  pro- 
ducts of  Christian  missionary  enterprise,  in  that  great  continent  of 
Africa.  But  I  thank  God  that  many  years  ago  missionaries  came 
to  my  home  and  taught  me  that  there  is  a  living  God,  Jesus  Christ. 
I  thank  God  that  vague  as  it  was  to  me  then,  today  it  is  a  reality, 
and  that  Jesus  Christ  has  been  with  me  during  my  four  years'  stay 
in  America.  In  that  name,  having  realized  the  benefits  that  I  have 
derived  from  it,  as  Christ  told  Peter,  "When  Thou  art  converted, 
strengthen  Thy  Brethren."  I  am  returning  home  in  God's  time 
to  strengthen  the  hands  of  my  hundreds  and  thousands  of  less 
favored  brethren.  Therefore  I  appeal  to  you,  my  friends,  in  the 


2O2  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

name  of  dark  Africa.  I  show  you  one  hundred  and  ten  millions  of 
my  people  today  who  have  not  this  advantage,  and  therefore  I  ap- 
peal to  you  in  the  name  of  Africa,  to  come  over  and  help  us. 


MEXICO 
H.  M.  SEIN 

Perhaps  as  you  look  at  me,  you  will  think  I  am  a  poor  speci- 
men of  a  Mexican, — more  of  an  Irishman.  But  I  am  a  Mexican 
and  perhaps  the  idea  that  you  have  conceived  in  your  mind  of  a 
Mexican  is  the  one  that  most  of  the  newspapers  have  given  you. 
For  me  to  seem  to  you  to  be  a  Mexican  this  morning,  I  would  have 
to  appear  in  a  big  sombrero  with  old  clothes,  a  dagger  or  a  big 
knife  held  in  my  teeth,  a  gun  in  one  hand  and  a  bottle  of  booze  in 
the  other.  Then  perhaps  you  would  believe  I  was  a  Mexican, 
otherwise  not.  I  plead  with  you  this  morning,  ladies  and  gentle- 
men, for  a  clear  understanding  of  the  Mexican  problem  and  the 
Mexican  people  and  their  country;  for  a  clear  understanding  of 
the  situation  and  of  the  relations  that  should  exist  between  Mexico 
and  the  United  States. 

I  have  very  little  time.  I  cannot  dwell  on  the  situation.  Just 
let  me  give  .you  this :  We  must  not  swallow  the  facts  or  the  state- 
ments of  the  newspapers  wholesale  and  then  say  that  the  Mexicans 
are  nothing  but  bandits,  thieves,  robbers  and  all  that  they  need  is 
machine  guns.  "Let's  go  down  and  shoot  them.  Clean  them  up!"  I 
believe  that  we  should  respect  the  Mexican  people,  because  they  are 
weak,  because  they  are  worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  If 
they  are  not,  then  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  has  failed.  But  Christ 
has  not  failed.  We  must  establish  in  Mexico  great  branches  of 
these  associations  that  have  so  thriven  in  America,  and  that  have 
given  to  America  the  fibres  of  strength,  union,  cooperation  and  the 
spirit  of  Christ.  We  need  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 
There  is  a  challenge  for  the  men.  We  need  all  these  movements 
that  will  bring  about  friendly  relations  between  Mexico  and  the 
United  States. 

I  have  one  more  appeal  before  I  close.  This  year  will  see  the 
election  of  a  new  Mexican  President;  also  of  a  new  American 
President.  There  may  come  a  little  friction.  There  may  be  a 
tendency  to  have  drastic  action  in  Mexico  by  the  United  States 
armies.  Let  us  be  patient.  I  am  very  optimistic  of  the  situation. 
It  will  come  out  right.  What  we  need  is  not  arms  in  Mexico.  Take 


MEXICO  2O3 

Christianity  and  let  it  stay  there.  Christianity  needs  to  live  in 
Mexico.  Give  the  Mexicans  the  spiritual  power  of  Christ.  Let  them 
wield  this  power.  It  will  make  them  men.  Do  not  try  tc  wield  it 
for  them.  We  need  to  have  better  brothers  in  Mexico  of  your 
type.  America  has  been  misrepresented  in  Mexico  by  the  men  who 
have  gone  down  there  to  exploit  the  mines,  the  oil  wells,  the  oil 
fields,  the  copper  regions,  the  agricultural  regions,  and  then  they 
have  literally  sucked  the  life  out  of  the  Mexican  Indians  in  labor, 
and  have  left  the  country  in  a  worse  condition  than  that  in  which 
they  found  it.  Tbey  have  misrepresented  the  true  democratic  ideal. 
They  have  misrepresented  this  fine  fibre  of  Americanism  of  Chris- 
tian America  that  I  have  experienced  in  my  seven  years  in  this 
country. 

But,  mark  this  other  statement :  I  could  not  quote  to  you  one 
incident  in  which  an  American  missionary  has  been  molested  at  all 
by  the  people  of  any  of  the  factions  in  my  country.  Mark  that 
statement !  The  American  missionary  is  a  friend  of  the  Mexicans. 
Every  American  who  knows  the  Mexican  peon  or  the  Mexican 
of  any  class,  loves  him,  because  he  finds  in  him  wonderful  possi- 
bilities. They  are  worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Let  me  close 
by  saying  this :  We  as  Christians  must  do  something  very  practical 
to  bring  about  the  internationalization  of  Christianity.  One  thing 
we  can  do  and  do  right  now  and  do  in  this  convention  and  do 
everywhere  we  go,  and  wherever  we  travel,  and  that  is  to  cut  out 
of  our  vocabulary  all  terms  of  contempt,  all  terms  that  stir  up 
racial  misunderstanding  and  hatred.  Let  us  cut  out  all  these  terms 
we  have  been  using  for  years  like  "Chinks,  Greasers,  Skinnies, 
Dagoes,  Coons,"  and  all  the  vast  variety  of  appellations  that  we 
give  to  people  of  other  races.  Let  us  look  past  the  color  and  into 
the  heart  of  a  man.  They  have  a  manhood  and  we  in  a  sense  are 
responsible  for  the  greatest  gift  that  can  come  to  their  manhood, 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  Mexico  has  no  Mayflower.  You  have  a  May- 
flower that  brought  you  the  Bible  and  the  men  that  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  this  nation.  We  have  to  look  up  to  you,  our  big  brother  of 
the  north,  for  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Will  you  fail  in  coming 
through  with  it?  You  cannot  fail  us,  for  God  depends  upon  you 
and  God  will  never  fail. 


INDIA 
B.  P.  HIWALI 

[I  know  how  you  feel,  but  there  is  something  we  need  vastly  more 
than  the  applause.  We  want  a  number  of  the  best  men  and  women  here 
to  dedicate  their  lives  to  Mexico  in  the  near  future.  Now  let  us  think 
it  through  and  let  us  pray  it  through  and  fight  it  through.  Mr.  Sein  has 
been  a  good  friend  of  us  here  this  morning.  He  has  talked  downright 
honestly.  Let  us  show  it.  There  are  enough  of  us  here  to  avert  what  some 
people  see  impending. — The  Chairman.] 

About  a  hundred  years  ago  my  part  of  the  country,  western 
India,  passed  over  to  the  British  Empire.  About  fifty  or  a  hundred 
years  before  that,  various  nations  from  your  western  world  had 
come  to  my  country  for  trade  purposes.  Your  civilization  and  our 
old  and  ancient  civilization  had  not  then  come  into  much  contact 
with  each  other.  It  was  after  1818  that  the  western  civilization  did 
begin  to  have  some  effect  on  our  old  civilization.  We  have  had 
handed  down  to  us  some  very  interesting  letters  written  at  that  time. 
We  have  lots  of  good  things  and  lots  of  bad  things  in  our  civiliza- 
tion. 

A  good  deal  has  been  said  about  the  sufferings  in  the  orient 
of  the  women.  In  spite  of  all  the  wrongs  that  we  have  done  to  our 
womanhood  in  India,  we  still  love  them.  We  can't  help  it.  But  we 
have  not  always  shown  our  love  by  going  out  for  a  walk  with  them. 
That  is  one  of  the  funniest  things  that  we  see  in  the  letters  that  I 
just  now  refer  to.  A  man  writing  from  Bombay  says  that  the  west- 
erners have  a  civilization  which  makes  them  take  their  wives  out 
for  a  walk  in  the  evening,  and  he  further  adds  that  he  was  pretty 
sure  that  it  was  not  only  their  own  wives  they  took  out  for  a  walk, 
but  somebody's  else  wife.  (Laughter). 

In  the  beginning,  my  people  in  India  began  to  feel  that  the 
western  civilization  consisted  of  nothing  but  of  such  paltry  things 
'as  eating  beef,  smoking,  and  drinking.  For  a  long  time  in  the  City 
of  Bombay,  these  were  considered  to  be  the  marks  of  a  gentleman. 
There  are  many  things  in  your  western  civilization  that  simply 
dazzled  us.  For  a  long  time  our  people  felt  that  there  was  every- 
thing good  in  the  west  and  there  was  nothing  good  in  the  east.  But 
that  did  not  last  for  long.  Very  shortly  afterwards  my  country  for- 
tunately gave  birth  to  men  like  Rajah  Mohun  Roy,  who  were  able 
to  see  that  the  great  success  of  the  western  nations  did  not  consist 

204 


INDIA  205 

in  these  external  things  that  I  just  now  mentioned  to  you,  but  it  lay 
deeper  into  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Some  of  your  students  have  come  to  our  country  and  some  of 
the  evil  results  of  your  western  civilization  have  been  almost  forced 
on  our  eye-sight  and  when  Swami  Vive-Kananda  came  to  Boston 
and  was  received  by  the  Boston  ladies  with  great  acclamation  and 
when  the  message  came  to  India  that  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
your  people  were  becoming  Hindus,  our  people  began  to  wonder 
after  all,  whether  there  was  not  lots  of  good  in  the  old  and  ancient 
Hinduism.  For  a  long  time  after  that  our  people  began  to  feel  that 
there  was  everything  good  in  the  east  and  nothing  at  all  in  the  west. 
I  do  not  have  time  to  say  more  than  that  we  have  come  to  a  stage, 
at  the  present  time,  when  we  have  begun  to  feel  that  there  is  lots 
of  good  in  the  old  ancient  civilizations  of  India,  and  there  are  also 
some  very  bad  things  in  the  western  civilization.  Your  country  is 
so  fortunate  as  to  drive  away  the  liquor  trade,  but  it  has  been  the 
misfortune  of  our  Oriental  lands  to  receive  the  liquor  that  you  have 
driven  away  from  here. 

There  are  thousands  and  thousands  of  things  happening  today, 
matters  of  exploitation,  matters  of  selfish  nationalism,  of  commer- 
cialism, of  miliarism.  These  bad  things  of  your  civilization  are  com- 
ing to  our  countries,  whether  we  wish  them  or  not,  whether  you 
wish  or  not,  and,  my  friends,  this  morning  I  want  to  appeal  to  you, 
not  only  for  the  sake  of  my  country,  but  for  the  sake  of  your  coun- 
try, for  the  sake  of  your  civilization,  that  the  best  spirit  that  we 
have  seen  through  the  course  of  the  last  two  or  three  days,  from 
the  best  speakers  and  the  talks  that  we  had  with  you,  that  the  spirit 
of  Christ  that  is  seen  in  the  Conference,  I  don't  think  that  there  is 
one  person  here  who  has  not  seen  it  fully — that  that  spirit  must  be 
sent  out  to  the  Oriental  world.  We  are  passing  through  a  very 
fascinating  stage  of  transition,  leaving  the  old,  taking  the  new,  but 
what  new  are  we  going  to  take  ?  Not  the  things  that  you  are  trying 
to  drive  away. 

Friends,  won't  you  come  over  and  give  us  the  best  of  your  civili- 
zation, the  civilization  that  has  made  you  what  you  are  ? 

I  want  to  say  that  in  India  Christianity  has  triumphed  more 
than  in  mere  numbers.  We  have  lots  of  people  who  are  willing  to 
hear  you,  Hindus,  Moslems  and  Parsis  are  carrying  on  the  spirit  of 
Christ.  Indian  Christians  are  ready  to  carry  on  the  work.  Won't 
you  come  and  help  us?  You  gave  us  a  start*  you  have  helped  us 
to  stand  on  our  legs  in  many  matters.  You  came  when  we  did  not 
want  you.  You  came  when  we  did  not  call  for  you.  Now  we  call 
for  you.  Won't  you  come  and  won't  you  help  us  ? 


CHINA 
P.  C.  JAMES  YEN 

[It  is  a  somewhat  remarkable  fact  that  we  have  so  many  Chinese 
students  now  on  this  continent,  and  there  have  been  raised  up  so  many 
questions  among  them,  largely  through  the  efforts  of  the  Christian  Chinese, 
that  they  have  a  Student  Movement  of  their  own. 

Mr.  Yen,  who  will  now  speak,  has  likewise  been  serving  the  cause 
of  the  allies  and  the  cause  of  Christ  on  the  Western  front  in  these  recent 
fateful  years. — The  Chairman.] 

It  is  a  superior  privilege  to  speak  on  behalf  of  one-fourth  of  the 
human  race,  but  what  an  awful  responsibility !  Have  you  ever  won- 
dered, fellow  students,  why  China  alone  has  been  preserved  through- 
out all  these  centuries,  while  other  great  republics  and  empires  of 
even  noble  history  have  fallen  and  gone? 

Have  you  ever  wondered  why  China  should  alone  be  the  most 
populous  nation  on  the  face  of  the  globe,  occupying  one-fourth  of 
the  human  race? 

Have  you  ever  wondered  why  China  alone  should  be  blessed 
with  well-nigh  an  inexhaustable  amount  of  natural  resources?  In- 
stinctively we  say  to  ourselves,  there  must  be  a  reason,  there  must  be 
a  purpose  behind  it  all,  at  the  bottom  of  it  all.  If  we  do  not  agree 
with  Hegel  that  there  is  no  God,  only  mobile  cosmic  ether,  or  with 
other  philosophers  who  maintain  that  this  universe  came  into  being 
through  some  first  great  cause ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  believe, 
as  I  presume  we  all  do,  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that  this  God  has 
created  everything  in  the  universe,  from  the  minutest  cell  to  the 
largest  planet,  with  a  purpose,  then  how  can  we  reasonably  imagine 
that  God  has  given  to  China  all  that  immense  treasure,  that  great 
population,  that  vast  resource,  without  a  purpose? 

Fellow  students,  I  firmly  believe  that  God  has  at  heart  a  great 
mission  for  China  to  perform.  In  other  words,  I  believe  that  God 
has  preserved  her  through  all  the  centuries,  endowed  her  with  all 
this  vast  amount  of  resources,  in  order  that  she  may  be  to  the 
800,000,000  Eastern  peoples  what  the  Israelites  of  old  were  to  the 
whole  gentile  world.  That  is  my  vision,  fellow  students,  of  the 
coming  China.  China  in  the  past  has  been  the  center  of  great  civili- 
zation to  the  Eastern  people.  In  the  future,  she  is  destined  by  God 
to  be  the  prophet  of  Christian  truth.  Such  a  great  past  deserves  a 
great  future. 

206 


CHINA  207 

But  you  say,  what  a  great  contrast  between  the  China  of  my 
vision,  and  the  real  China  of  today.  Indeed,  my  fellow-students,  the 
contrast  seems  so  overwhelming,  so  discouraging  that  one  has  reason 
to  doubt  one's  vision.  Our  vision  of  the  China  of  the  future  should 
not  blind  us  to  the  realities  of  the  China  of  today.  We  of  China 
have  foes  from  without  and  foes  within.  From  without  we  are 
daily  menaced  by  the  external  aggression  of  militaristic  power. 
From  within,  we  have  not  only  to  battle  against  poverty,  ignorance, 
superstition,  darkness,  and  illiteracy  in  the  masses  of  our  people,  but 
we  have  also  to  contend  with  corruption,  unscrupulousness,  and 
black-heartedness  in  our  officials. 

Friends,  this  morning  the  question  that  concerns  us  is  not 
whether  God  has  ambition  for  China  or  not.  We  know  that  He 
has.  But  the  question  that  concerns  us  this  morning  is  whether 
there  is  a  deliverance  for  China  from  her  present  situation.  Con- 
fucianism cannot  do  it.  Buddhism  cannot  do  it.  Taoism  cannot  do 
it.  The  history  of  a  religion  is  the  judgment  of  a  religion.  The  his- 
tory of  Chinese  religions  is  the  judgment  of  Chinese  religions. 

After  twenty-five  centuries  of  these  three  religions,  we  find 
the  largest,  richest,  most  virile  nation  on  earth  continuing  in  ex- 
istence, a  civilization  which  has  been  paralyzed  for  2,000  years,  and 
is  today  lying  helpless  at  the  mercy  of  the  world.  But  there  is  one 
great  religion  and  that  is  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  Christ  is  the 
deliverer  who  can  deliver  China  from  her  present  situation. 

His  religion  has  already  proved  its  efficacy,  its  dynamic  power 
in  the  regeneration,  in  the  uplift  of  our  people.  The  Chinese  people 
may  be  blind,  may  be  prejudiced  against  the  missionaries  and  their 
teachings,  but  they  cannot  be  blind  to  the  many  blessings  which  their 
religion  has  conferred  upon  our  people. 

Fellow-students,  after  the  intellectual,  (mark  that  word),  after 
the  intellectual  revolution  of  1905,  which  resulted  in  the  abolition 
of  the  2,000  year  old  curriculum  of  studies  and  in  the  substitution 
of  Western  learning  for  civil  service  examinations ;  after  the 
political  revolution  of  1911,  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of  the 
century  old  monarchy  and  in  the  founding  of  the  first,  and  so  far  the 
only  republic  of  the  Far  East ;  now,  the  nation  is  ready  for  a  third 
revolution. 

Fellow-students,  there  is  today  in  China  a  religious,  a  spiritual 
revolution  being  waged  throughout  all  the  provinces.  Idols,  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  have  been  burned.  Temples  have  been  con- 
verted to  schools.  Priests  and  Buddhists  have  been  driven  out  of 
their  temples,  even  the  indisputable  time  honored  right  of  Confuci- 
anism as  the  state  religion  has  been  disputed  and  questioned  in  the 
national  assembly. 

Fellow-students,  talking  about  crises  is  certainly  overdone,  but 


2O8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

will  any  one  deny  that  today  in  China  is  the  time  of  all  times  ?  Fel- 
low-students, this  religious  revolution  we  are  today  having  in  China 
is,  I  believe,  the  most  fundamental,  the  most  significant  of  all  our 
revolutions,  the  outcome  of  which  is  going  to  determine  the  future 
destiny  of  our  nation,  nay,  the  future  destiny  of  the  entire  world. 
China,  of  all  non-Christian  nations,  China  alone  possesses  the 
greatest  potential  forces  for  the  making  of  a  great  power. 

Napoleon,  a  century  ago,  saw  that,  when  he  said,  "A  lion  is 
asleep,  do  not  wake  him.  When  China  is  aroused,  she  will  change 
the  face  of  the  world/'  The  day  is  coming,  and  is  bound  to  come 
when  China  will  change  the  face  of  the  world,  but  the  question  is 
this,  my  fellow-students,  how  will  she  change  the  face  of  the  world  ? 
Will  she  change  the  face  of  the  world  so  that  it  will  turn  the  face 
of  the  world  toward  God,  or  will  she  change  the  face  of  the  world 
so  that  it  will  turn  away  from  Him  ? 

Dr.  Mott  told  us  two  days  ago  that  China  and  the  world  is  in  a 
plastic  condition.  She  is  not  yet  crystalized  or  set.  It  is  largely 
for  Christianity  to  say  whether  she  shall  be  put  into  a  Christian,  or  a 
militaristic,  or  a  materialistic  mold.  Nay,  it  is  for  you*  Christian 
men  and  Christian  women  of  western  lands,  not  to  say  only,  but  to 
determine  whether  the  coming,  rising  China  will  be  to  the  world  an 
eternal,  golden  blessing  to  fulfill  God's  mission  for  her  to  the  whole 
world,  or  whether  she  will  to  the  world  be  a  yellow  peril. 


A  PRAYER 
BISHOP  LOGAN  H.  ROOTS 

Let  us  bow  our  heads  and  still  our  hearts  before  God.  Let  us 
listen  and  hear  what  the  Lord,  our  God  shall  say  concerning  each 
of  us. 

O  God,  I  am  not  worthy ;  I  am  not  worthy  of  the  privileges  of 
this  convention,  the  joyful  fellowship,  the  wide  vision  of  the  world, 
the  deep  insight  into  the  meaning  and  the  needs  of  my  own  life,  of 
the  friends  and  the  nation  I  love,  of  the  whole  race  of  men.  I  am 
not  worthy  of  the  call  to  work  for  Christ.  I  am  not  worthy  of  Thee, 
O  my  Master.  Depart  from  me,  O  Lord,  for  I  am  a  sinful  man. 
Yet  leave  me  not,  O  Lord,  but  forgive  and  cleanse  me.  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve Thy  word  and  accept  Thy  full  forgiveness  and  Thy  cleansing 
power. 

O  gracious  Master,  we  thank  Thee  for  Thy  forgiveness.  We 
thank  Thee  for  health  and  education  and  opportunity.  We  thank 


A   PRAYER  2O9 

Thee  for  the  eagerness  which  fills  our  hearts  and  which  we  see  and 
understand  in  one  another,  to  serve  Thee,  to  forget  ourselves  and 
to  serve  in  Thy  name  the  whole  world. 

Therefore,  with  joyful  and  thankful  hearts,  we  offer  to  Thee 
our  petitions,  O  Lord,  our  prayers  on  behalf  of  the  whole  world. 
We  pray  for  the  great  nations  of  the  earth.  Our  brother  and  sister 
nations,  for  Japan  and  China,  for  India,  and  for  Africa,  and  our 
near  neighbor,  Mexico.  We  pray  for  the  nations  in  Europe  and  in 
South  America.  We  pray  for  our  own  North  America,  for  Canada 
and  the  United  States.  We  pray  Thee,  O  Lord,  for  ourselves.  Fit 
us  for  service.  Show  us  how  by  Thy  guidance  and  power,  to  fit 
ourselves  for  Thy  service.  Show  each  one  of  us  what  we,  each  one 
of  us,  ought  to  do  and  where  and  how.  Leave  us  not  in  darkness 
and  uncertainty,  but  speak  to  us  in  that  still,  small  voice  which  we 
cannot  misunderstand  and  show  us  what  we  ought  to  do. 

Then,  O  Lord,  we  beseech  Thee  to  enable  us  to  forsake  every 
other  ambition,  everything  which  hinders  us  from  entire  devotion  of 
our  whole  lives  to  that  service  to  which  Thou  dost  call  us. 


THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 

AND  THE  OPPORTUNITIES  OF  THE 

PRESENT  DAY 

A  Prayer — REV.  JOSEPH  ROBBINS 

A  Financial  Appeal — DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 

A  Prayer — ROBERT  P.  WILDER 


SATURDAY  EVENING 
JANUARY  THIRD 


A  PRAYER 
REV.  JOSEPH  ROBBINS 

O  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  do  thank  Thee  for  the  in- 
creasing knowledge  of  Thyself  that  has  come  to  us  during  these 
days  here  together  with  each  other  and  with  Thee,  for  the  fuller  ap- 
preciation of  Thy  divine  purposes  for  the  world  and  for  our  lives, 
and  we  pray  that  in  the  succeeding  hours  that  we  are  together  this 
may  deepen  in  our  minds  and  in  our  hearts,  so  that  we  can  say  with 
the  great  Apostle,  "I  live*  yet  not  I  but  the  Christ  liveth  in  me". 

O  God  forbid,  that  this  greatest  and  most  blessed  thing  should 
not  come  into  our  life.  Forbid,  O  Father,  that  we  should  fail  them 
in  any  way.  Help  us  to  put  aside  and  out  of  our  liyes  anything  and 
everything  that  prevents  the  fullest  coming  of  the  glorious  spirit 
of  the  living,  working  Christ.  Be  with  us  in  this  service  tonight, 
speak  again  through  Thy  servants  as  Thou  hast  spoken  so  many 
times,  and  help  us  with  attentive  ears  and  open  hearts  to  receive  the 
message  that  comes  to  us  from  these  chosen  servants  of  Thine.  We 
ask  it  all  in  the  Master's  name  whom  we  love  and  whom  we  serve. 


212 


A  FINANCIAL  APPEAL 
DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 

Tonight  we  turn  our  faces  toward  a  new  era  in  the  life  of  this 
great  student  missionary  uprising.  It  is  most  providential,  most 
timely,  that  we  should  set  our  hands  with  resolution  to  a  great 
advance  under  the  guidance  of  this  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in 
its  work  among  the  Canadian  and  American  colleges  and  univer- 
ities,  because  we  are  looking  out  into  an  unprecedented  opportunity. 

There  may  have  been  times — as  a  matter  of  fact,  there  have 
been  times — when  certain  parts  of  the  world  were  as  wide  open  as 
they  are  today  to  the  friendly  and  constructive  ministry  of  Chris- 
tianity in  its  purest  form,  but  I  make  bold  to  say  that  never  has 
there  been  a  time  when  simultaneously  in  every  part  of  these  two 
Anglo-Saxon  countries  and  in  every  quarter  of  the  non-Christian 
world  the  doors  were  so  wide  open  as  they  are  tonight. 

Timely  indeed  it  is  that  we  have  an  organization  that  makes 
possible  the  touching  of  the  springs  of  power  of  a  continent  and  re- 
lating these  energies  to  the  neediest  parts  of  the  earth  near  and  far. 
It  is  providential  also,  because  we  are  in  the  midst  of  a  time  of  un- 
precedented danger,  unprecedented  because  of  great  forces  recently 
released  among  the  races  of  the  world. 

This  is  a  time  of  unprecedented  urgency.  Why  unprecedented? 
Because,  as  we  pointed  out  in  the  opening  session  of  this  convention, 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  including  these  two  of  North  America  are 
plastic  as  never  before;  unprecedentedly  urgent  also  because  of  the 
rising  tides  of  nationalism  and  of  racial  patriotism,  and  the  processes 
of  self-determination.  O,  the  gravity  and  the  fatefulness  of  the  pos- 
sibilities of  these  years  immediately  before  us! 

They  are  unprecedented  also  because  of  what  must  have 
humbled  every  man  of  us  and  every  woman  in  the  addresses  we 
heard  last  night  and  this  morning  of  the  rapid,  the  startlingly  rapid 
spread  of  the  corrupt  influences  of  our  so-called  Western  civiliza- 
tion, eating  like  a  cancer  into  the  less  highly  organized  lands  and 
races  of  the  world.  Unpredecented  this  urgency  is,  moreover,  thank 
God,  because  of  the  recent  unparalleled  triumphs  of  the  Christian 
faith. 


213 


214  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

It  is  a  time  of  a  rising  spiritual  tide.  It  is  always  wise  to  take 
language  of  Napoleon,  "The  time  to  bring  up  the  cavalry  is  when  the 
enemy's  lines  begin  to  waver  that  we  may  turn  defeat  into  route." 

I  remind  you  tonight  in  the  light  of  my  workl-wide  travels  that 
have  crowded  the  recent  years,  that  the  lines  which  tonight  oppose 
advantage  of  a  rising  tide,  or,  to  change  the  figure,  and  to  use  the 
America  to  bring  to  bear  their  full  forces  of  idealism,  of  unselfish- 
ness, of  adventure,  of  heroism,  of  cooperation,  of  leadership  in  the 
sense  of  the  largest  service. 

Therefore  you  and  I  have  come  to  a  wonderful  moment  in  the 
life  of  our  convention,  a  time  when  it  is  possible  for  everyone  of 
us  to  become  a  factor  in  a  new  era,  a  new  epoch  in  the  life  of  this 
Movement,  never  so  much  needed  as  today,  because  of  this  unprece- 
dented wideness  of  opportunity,  because  of  this  unparalleled  urgency 
and  the  danger. 

I  look  out  over  this  sea  of  faces  and  I  find  it  impossible  at  times 
during  these  days  to  master  my  emotions,  for  behind  every  face  I 
see  a  life  tingling  with  boundless  possibilities.  I  think  I  know  the 
students  of  my  country  and  of  the  sister  country  which  I  love  almost 
as  much  as  my  own.  I  think  I  know  my  fellow  students  here  and 
the  members  of  the  teaching  staff  of  these  colleges,  and  the  other 
good  friends  who  have  met  with  us,  when  I  interpret  your  desire  to 
do  something  worthy  of  days  like  these.  They  are  great  days.  We 
are  living  in  the  midst  of  large  dimensions,  of  wide  horizons,  of  far- 
reaching  vistas  and  we  have  been  entering  into  the  companionship  of 
great  spirits.  How  incongruous  it  would  be  for  us  after  these  days 
to  allow  our  lives  to  settle  down  to  mediocrity,  or  to  move  on  low 
levels,  or  to  become  occupied  with  small  things.  Therefore  I  know 
I  represent  you  when  I  say  that  we  all  wish  to  associate  ourselves 
tonight  in  making  possible  a  great  and  fresh  wonder  work  by  this 
Student  Volunteer  Movement  in  our  colleges. 

You  listened  carefully  to  the  report  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee. You  must  have  seen  between  the  lines,  the  moving  of 
the  spirit  of  the  living  God  upon  successive  classes  of  college  men 
and  college  women.  If  they  were  able  by  His  strength  to  do  what 
they  did  in  those  days,  what  may  not  be  done  if  the  sure,  strong 
and  loving  hands  of  the  omnipotent  (Christ,  are  laid  upon  us  tonight 
in  a  great  associated  act  on  behalf  of  this  movement.  I  like  to 
think  of  this  movement  as  being  the  child  of  sacrifices  and  of  the 
process  of  self-forgetfulness. 

Now,  we  need  to  enlarge  greatly  the  operations  of  this  Move- 
ment. To  do  this  is  going  to  require  the  unselfish  cooperation  of 
every  one  of  us.  We  are  going  to  need  money  on  a  far  larger  scale 
and  what  is  even  more  important,  we  are  going  to  need  ftves  on  an 
unprecedented  scale.  Some  of  us  have  been  praying  that  not  neces- 


A  FINANCIAL  APPEAL 

sarily  during  these  days,  but  after  there  has  been  ample  time  for  men 
to  think  it  through,  fight  it  through,  and  pray  it  through,  it  might 
some  day  be  found,  and  that  not  in  the  dim  future,  that  this  Con- 
vention had  given  the  world  the  greatest  offering  of  life  for  un- 
selfish deeds  of  any  Convention  in  the  annals  of  the  Christian  faith. 
Some  of  us  have  prayed  that.  Now,  if  that  is  to  be  accomplished 
we  must  augment  the  forces  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

We  have  been  working  on  a  budget  of  approximately  $60,000  a 
year.  Our  newly  organized  Committee,  as  I  pointed  out  the 
other  morning,  has  now  been  set  up  on  a  democratic  basis.  We  have 
a  Council?  the  members  of  which  are  elected  by  various  state,  pro- 
vincial, and^  metropolitan  conferences  of  the  students  related  to  the 
Movement.  These  in  turn  elect  members  to  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee. At  a  recent  meeting  this  Executive  Committee  decided 
that  we  could  not  conscientiously  face  up  to  the  possibilities  of  this 
vital  hour,  this  creative  hour,  unless  we  greatly  enlarge  the  budget. 
We  figured  on  a  conservative  basis  that  we  should  have  not  less  than 
$84,000  per  annum  during  the  next  four  years.  In  my  judgment, 
those  figures  are  far  too  small.  I  am  hoping  that  you  will  take  it 
out  of  our  hands  and  say,  "Our  faith  reaches  further  than  yours. 
We  want  this  work  done  on  a  larger  scale.  We  want  it  to  be  done 
more  thoroughly.  I  would  remind  you  that  this  item  of  $84,000  a 
year  includes  the  salaries  and  traveling  expenses  of  the  large  staff 
of  traveling  secretaries.  By  the  way,  you  would  be  almost  amused 
were  we  to  show  you  the  salary  list.  I  don't  know  of  any  organiza- 
tion commanding  such  talent  as  this  Movement  does  which  has  such 
a  low  salary  list.  The  men  and  women  to  my  knowledge  have  in- 
sisted on  keeping  this  on  what  they  call  the  missionary  basis. 

The  budget  also  includes  the  part  of  the  Volunteer  Movement 
in  the  great  chain  or  network  of  conferences  spread  over  the  con- 
tinent, the  large  literature  department,  the  mission  study  work  Which 
is  expanding  on  every  hand,  that  vital  piece  of  work,  the  candidates' 
department  and  others  that  I  need  not  recapitulate. 

Now  in  answer  to  the  request  of  many,  we  are  going  to  give 
all  a  full  opportunity  to  associate,  not  only  your  gifts,  but  also  your 
sacrifices.  Every  dollar  you  release  represents  somebody's  life  and 
labor.  We  will  not  separate  them  tonight.  Some  are  now  saying* 
"I  will  give  my  life  to  these  world-wide  plans  of  Christ."  I  think 
every  one  of  them  will  give  money  also  to  the  point  of  sacrifice. 

There  are  others  that  are  saying,  "We  may  not  be  permitted  to 
go  as  foreign  missionaries,  but  we  will  make  it  possible  for  a  larger 
number  of  our  fellow-students  to  go  by  multiplying  the  number  of 
recruiting  officers." 

The  best  givers  I  have  ever  heard  about,  I  suppose  we  have  a 
lot  of  them  right  now  in  this  room,  were  the  Macedonian  Christians. 


2l6  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

Let  me  read  you  a  few  things  that  St.  Paul  said  about  the  Mace- 
donian Christians. 

"While  passing  through  great  trouble,  their  boundless  joy,  even 
amid  their  great  poverty,  has  overflowed  to  increase  their  generous 
liberality." 

Notice  again.  "But  first  of  all  in  obedience  to  God's  will  they 
gave  their  own  selves  to  the  Lord."  That  is  the  main  thing.  If  that 
gets  in  behind  the  gifts,  they  will  have  propulsive  power.  Let  us 
yield  ourselves  to  His  majestic  sway.  Did  He  ever  make  anybody 
smaller  or  weaker  who  yielded  to  Him  ? 

"I  can  testify  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  and  even  beyond 
their  power  they  have,  of  their  own  free  will,  given  financial  help." 
Notice,  "Beyond  their  power."  We  want  that  kind  of  giving, 
something  that  leads  us  to  rely  upon  a  power  greater  than  our  own. 
Then  there  will  be  a  partnership  here  tonight  that  will  make  religion 
take  on  a  reality  that  some  of  us  may  not  have  so  fully  known.  Let 
us  make  His  power  a  part  of  what  we  undertake. 

Notice  again  about  these  Macedonian  Christians:  "See  to  it 
that  this  grace  of  liberal  giving  flourishes  in  you." 

Notice  again:  "Do  not  forget  that  he  who  sows  with  a  nig- 
gardly hand  will  also  reap  a  niggardly  crop  and  that  he  who  sows 
bountifully  will  also  reap  bountifully."  Oh,  how  we  have  seen  that 
in  these  last  thirty-three  years  of  the  life  of  this  Movement. 

Observe  again :  "Let  each  contribute  what  he  has  decided  upon 
in  his  own  mind." 

We  are  not  going  to  read  any  man's  name  here  tonight.  We  are 
going  to  let  each  man  shut  himself  in  with  God,  give  what  he  has 
decided  in  his  own  mind>  and  not  do  it  reluctantly  or  under  compul- 
sion. 

Notice  the  reason :  "It  is  a  cheerful  giver  that  God  loves",  and 
everybody  else  does,  for  that  matter. 

Notice  again :  "The  gift  is  acceptable  according  to  whatever  a 
man  has  and  not  according  to  what  he  has  not."  That  is  tre- 
mendous. 

Now  notice,  "God  is  able  to  bestow  every  blessing  on  you  in 
abundance  so  that  richly  enjoying  all  sufficiency  you  may  abound  in 
every  good  work,"  and  finally,  "Thanks  be  to  God  for  His  unspeak- 
able gift". 


A  FRAYER 
ROBERT  P.  WILDER 

Our  Father,  we  thank  Thee  for  the  privilege  of  helping  at  a 
time  like  this.  We  ask  Thee  to  bless  all  those  who  have  been  giving. 
Do  Thou  give  to  them  out  of  Thy  abundance.  Help  all  of  us  in  our 
service,  whether  it  be  the  ministry  of  prayer,  the  ministry  of  giving, 
or  whether  it  be  the  dedication  of  life  that  we  may  do  Thy  will  and 
do  it  from  the  heart.  We  ask  in  Christ's  name.  Amen. 


217 


THE  ATTRACTION  OF  HARD  THINGS 

Self-Denial  and  the  Spirit  of  Conquest — DR.  JAMES  H.  FRANKLIN 

The  Incentives  to  Attempting  Hard  Tasks — J.  H.  OLDHAM 
The  Reality  of  the  Difficulties  on  the  Mission  Field — DR.  S.  ZWEMER 


SATURDAY  EVENING 
JANUARY  THIRD 


SELF-DENIAL  AND  THE  SPIRIT  OF  CONQUEST 
DR.  JAMES  H.  FRANKLIN 

In  the  midst  of  the  truly  spiritual  exercise  in  which  we  have 
just  been  engaged,  we  were  led  in  prayer  by  a  man  who  twenty-six 
years  ago  cabled  from  India  a  message  to  the  Student  Volunteer 
Convention  meeting  at  that  time  in  Detroit.  That  message  has  been 
echoing  in  the  ears  of  many  of  us  for  a  quarter  of  a  century.  This 
message  from  Robert  Wilder  was,  "India  needs  self-denying  men." 

During  the  twenty-six  years  that  have  passed,  we  have  learned 
that  not  only  India  but  all  the  world  needs  self-denying  men.  After 
twenty-six  years,  many  of  us  are  seeing  far  more  clearly  than  we 
could  possibly  see  in  our  student  days,  that  there  is  no  cure  for 
humanity's  ills  except  as  humanity  learns  to  be  more  self-denying. 

We  have  learned  far  more  clearly  that  we  could  have  known  a 
quarter  of  a  century  ago  that  Carlyle  was  right:  "The  soul  of  all 
improvement  is  the  improvement  of  the  soul".  We  have  learned  that 
Herbert  Spencer  was  right :  "There  is  no  political  alchemy  whereby 
you  can  get  golden  conduct  out  of  leaden  instincts".  We  have 
learned  that  these  were  but  echoes  of  the  words  of  the  Man  of 
Nazareth  :  "Ye  must  be  born  again". 

When  the  war  was  at  its  height  for  America,  and  the  days  were 
dark,  the  veteran  editor  and  distinguished  journalist,  Henry  Wat- 
terson  of  Louisville,  Kentucky,  wrote  these  words :  "Democracy  is 
but  a  side  issue.  Christianity  is  the  bed-rock  of  civilization."  Then 
he  explained  that  he  did  not  mean  by  Christianity,  a  bundle  of 
opinions,  or  a  group  of  sects,  but  the  teachings  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
sanctified  by  His  Cross  on  Calvary.  Mr.  Watterson  is  not  a  theo- 
logian. He  was  not  thinking  of  the  Cross  as  having,  as  it  does  have, 
its  rightful  place  at  the  center  of  our  theological  thinking,  but  he 
was  thinking  of  it  as  the  symbol  of,  the  inspiration  to,  and  the  dy- 
namic for  disinterested  sacrificial  service, — not  sacrifice  for  its  own 
sake,  but  the  sacrifice  which  comes  with  service. 

We  are  coming  to  see  very  clearly  that  the  distinguished  journ- 
alist was  right.  There  is  no  cure  for  our  ills  today,  industrial,  social, 
political,  except  as  humanity  catches  something  of  the  spirit  of  the 
Christ  of  Calvary.  We  d©  well  then  as  we  gather  here  to  under- 
stand clearly  our  objective. 

221 


222  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

What  is  our  objective?  First,  last  and  all  the  time,  the  objec- 
tive of  the  Missionary  Movement  is  to  put  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ 
into  all  human  relationships.  It  is  our  purpose  to  have  that  spirit  so 
disseminated  that  no  man  will  be  willing  to  be  the  master  of  another 
man's  bread.  It  is  our  purpose  to  see  that  the  spirit  of  the  Christ 
of  Calvary  is  so  disseminated  that  international  difficulties  such  as 
we  have  experienced  in  other  days  will  be  an  impossibility.  We  have 
learned  that  until  men  become  more  self-denying,  there  is  no  hope, 
for  an  escape  from  such  a  holocaust  as  that  through  which  we  have 
passed  in  the  last  few  years. 

We  do  not  underestimate  the  magnitude  of  our  task.  We  have 
succeeded  in  crushing  the  Kaiser,  but  that  task,  as  severe  as  it  was, 
was  small  indeed  in  comparison  with  that  task  which  confronts  us 
now,  of  ridding  human  hearts  of  selfishness,  of  planting  the  spirit 
of  self-denial  so  firmly  in  human  breasts  that  we  shall  find  a  cure 
for  our  industrial  situation,  for  our  political  irritation,  for  the  ills 
that  do  not  disturb  us.  We  do  well  then,  to  ask  if  we  know  our 
task.  If  we  appreciate  its  magnitude,  then  what  is  to  be  the  method 
employed  ?  Henry  Watterson  was  right.  The  spirit  of  the  cross  of 
Calvary  must  go  out  into  human  history.  But  how  is  it  to  be  per- 
petuated ? 

Let  us  take  the  Master's  own  method.  You  will  recall  it  was  said 
of  Him  that  "His  life  was  the  light  of  men,"  and  before  He  left,  "I 
am  no  more  in  the  world,  but  ye  are  in  the  world,  ye  are  the  light  of 
the  world."  Marvel  of  marvels,  that  the  Man  of  Nazareth  who  was 
more  than  man  to  many  of  us,  should  have  said,  "Children,  in  re- 
sponse to  your  faith,  I  will  continue  in  you  the  marvel  and  the 
mystery  of  the  incarnation,  with  all  of  its  grace  and  all  of  its  glory 
so  that  it  shall  be  no  longer  you  who  are  living,  but  I  living  in  you." 
Wonder  of  wonders,  not  only  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  means  to  re- 
live His  life  in  us,  but  that  His  crucifixion,  His  cross,  is  to  find  its 
perpetuation  in  human  history,  in  the  lives  of  His  disciples. 

We  now  are  so  far  removed  from  the  domestic  infelicity  be- 
tween the  English  and  the  Americans  of  1776,  that  we  dare  to  refer 
to  Bunker  Hill,  an  event  which  a  British  friend  has  told  us  was  due 
to  the  fact  that  on  the  throne  at  that  time  was  George  III,  who  was 
not  true  to  British  traditions.  One  day  when  the  outlook  of  the  re- 
cent war  was  serious,  I  crossed  Washington  Street,in  the  City  of  Bos- 
ton. It  was  Sunday  morning.  My  attention  was  attracted  to  a  large 
group  of  young  men  going  off  to  the  training  camp  with  a  brass 
band  at  the  head  of  the  column  and  marching  forward  under  this 
inscription :  "East  Boston's  Offering  to  the  Cause  of  Human  Free- 
dom." It  was  easy  to  see  that  these  men,  nearly  all  of  them,  were 
the  sons  of  those  people  living  in  East  Boston,  the  sons  of  Russian- 
Jews,  of  French  and  of  Italians.  But  they  were  marching  off  to  die, 


SELF-DENIAL  AND  THE  SPIRIT  OF  CONQUEST  223 

if  need  be,  under  this  banner,  an  offering  to  the  cause  of  humanity 
and  freedom.  I  confess  I  stood  with  bared  head  that  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, and  as  I  saw  them  pass  I  asked,  "Whence  caught  these  men,  the 
sons  of  Aliens,  that  spirit  of  America  ?"  Then  I  said,  "Why,  they  live 
under  the  shadow  of  Bunker  Hill  and  they  are  perpetuating  in 
American  history  the  spirit  of  the  men  whose  sacrifice  at  the  time 
was  perfect,  but  whose  sacrifice  must  be  perpetuated  in  American 
history." 

Then  I  was  reminded  of  one  who  died  on  a  hill  outside  of  the 
city  wall  of  whom  it  was  said  that  we  must  make  up  what  is  lacking 
in  his  suffering.  Jesus  Christ  has  given  to  us  the  solemn  duty,  the 
great  privilege  of  perpetuating  in  human  history  the  spirit  of  the 
Cross.  We  need  to  apply  that  spirit  at  this  particular  hour  to  the 
great  task  before  us,  namely  the  task  of  pointing  the  whole  wide 
world  to  Jesus  Christ,  the  image  of  the  invisible  God. 

How  shall  we  apply  it?  First  we  must  go  in  a  spirit  of  self- 
denial  to  those  with  whom  we  would  share  the  blessings  we  have  re- 
ceived through  Jesus  Christ.  We  do  not  go  to  them  in  the  spirit  of 
a  conqueror.  You  will  search  the  New  Testament  in  vain  to  find 
that  the  word  triumph  is  used  of  Jesus  Christ  in  any  military  sense. 
You  will  find  that  Jesus  Christ  never  used  the  word  "glory"  or 
"glorify"  of  himself  except  when  he  faced  death.  "The  hour  has 
come  that  the  Son  of  Maa  should  be  glorified."  "Except  a  corn  of 
wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  by  itself  alone."  It 
was  on  the  last  evening  before  He  went  to  Gethsemane  He  prayed, 
using  the  word  "glorify."  We  go  to  the  non-Christian  world  in  no 
spirit  of  superiority,  but  in  a  spirit  of  brotherhood  to  share  with 
them  that  blessing,  that  unspeakable  blessing,  which  has  come  to  us 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Of  course  we  go  with  the  evangelistic  message  and  without 
apology.  First  and  foremost  is  the  importance  of  a  man's  concep- 
tion of  God.  A  few  months  ago,  one  of  the  leading  papers  of  the 
City  of  Boston  published  a  full-page  Sunday  editorial  and  in  large 
print  in  the  center  of  the  page  were  these  words:  "A  man's  idea 
of  God,  if  he  could  express  it,  would  tell  you  instantly  the  nature 
of  the  man."  When  I  had  journeyed  to  Africa  and  to  Japan  and 
to  China  and  to  other  parts  of  the  world,  I  came  back  home  and  I 
said,  "I  have  discovered  he  was  right  who  said  "Man  is  incurably  re- 
ligious' ".  Man  must  worship.  The  human  heart  must  find  some 
place  to  rest  itself.  Then  I  said,  "Not  only  must  man  worship,  but 
man  becomes  like  the  God  he  worships."  If  that  be  true,  we  must 
go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  and  point  men  to  the  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness for  they  will  become  righteous  as  they  learn  to  bow  in  adora- 
tion before  the  King  of  Righteousness. 

But  it  is  not  enough  merely  by  word  ©f  mouth  to  tell  of  the 


224  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

Man  of  Nazareth,  the  Son  of  God.  I  came  from  Africa  saying  the 
thought  of  a  loving  God  is  so  strange  to  these  people  of  cannibal- 
istic taste  that  John  3 :  16,  until  it  is  lived  before  them,  is  as  hard 
for  them  to  understand  as  Herbert  Spencer's  philosophy  would  be 
to  a  child  ten  years  of  age.  You  must  live  the  gospel.  "The  life 
was  the  light  of  men."  Therefore,  we  go  to  relieve  every  form  of 
human  suffering.  We  go  to  carry  the  medical  knowledge  that  God 
has  given  us.  We  go  to  share  with  humanity  every  blessing  that 
has  come  to  us  under  the  guidance  of  the  eternal  Christ.  We  go 
with  schools.  Why?  Partly  and  largely  because  an  education 
without  the  spirit  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  at  its  center  is  dangerous 
for  the  world,  and  we  covet  Christian  leaders  for  all  men,  educated 
in  institutions  that  make  much  of  the  Cross  of  Christ. 

Now  in  this  hour,  when  there  is  no  hope  for  the  world  except 
as  the  spirit  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  shall  find  its  incarnation  again  in 
human  hearts,  what  should  be  our  attitude?  It  should  be  that  of 
the  men  who  gave  themselves  upon  the  fields  of  France.  I  have 
stood  at  Liege  where  the  Belgians  gave  themselves ;  at  Lens,  at 
Verdun  and  many  other  places,  and  since  then  a  thousand  times,  I 
have  thought  we  ought  to  be  ashamed  today  to  be  living  selfish  lives 
when  so  many  have  died  for  a  great  ideal.  If  we  believe  in  this 
great  missionary  program,  we  must  catch  the  same  spirit  of  absolute 
abandon  which  our  men  caught  when  they  went  into  the  Argonne, 
glad,  if  need  be,  to  die.  They  died  for  an  ideal.  Now  we  see  clearly 
that  except  as  men  lose  themselves  under  that  ideal  which  found 
its  highest  expression  on  Calvary,  we  are  lost,  absolutely  lost.  You 
and  I  must  be  ready  to  die  with  that  same  absolute  abandon,  to  give 
ourselves  in  such  absolutely  disinterested  service,  that  no  one  can 
question  our  motive,  that  men  shall  see  that  somehow  we  have 
caught  the  spirit  of  the  eternal  Christ. 

You  do  not  need  to  be  told  that  we  are  passing  through  a  period 
of  great  temptation,  temptation  to  resort  to  the  belief  that  there  is 
nothing  better  for  humanity  than  the  law  of  the  claw  and  the  tooth. 
We  are  under  a  great  temptation  today  to  say  we  must  have  more 
wars.  We  stand  and  challenge  that  statement  and  say  that  if  hu- 
manity will  only  catch  the  spirit  exhibited  by  Christ  on  Calvary, 
there  is  a  cure  for  war.  We  propose  to  go  out,  God  helping  us,  to 
so  live  that  spirit  in  the  world  that  we  shall  have  some  power  to 
give  it  wide  incarnation. 

There  are  men,  too,  who  are  almost  tempted  today  to  disbelieve 
in  God,  to  deny  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ.  Why?  Because  we 
have  not  lived  the  cross  of  Christ  sufficiently  to  attract  attention  to 
it,  to  convince  the  world  of  its  power. 

As  I  was  crossing  the  Atlantic  last  May,  after  talking  at  length 
with  many  of  the  doughboys,  I  found  a  General  of  the  United  States 


SELF-DENIAL  AND  THE  SPIRIT  OF  CONQUEST  225 

/ 

Army  leaning  over  the  rail.  I  said,  "General,  tell  me,  please,  how 
you  account  for  the  ability  of  these  raw  men  from  the  fields  and 
the  woods  of  Michigan  and  Wisconsin  to  meet  the  seasoned  troops 
of  Germany?"  He  said,  "First  of  all,  they  went  out  as  crusaders. 
They  went  under  the  spell  of  a  great  ideal.  They  had  been  told 
that  the  issue  was  in  the  balance,  that  they  must  throw  the  deciding 
pound  into  the  scales ;  and  they  gave  themselves  in  the  spirit  of  cru- 
saders." 

Men  and  women,  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  the  issue  is  in  the 
balance*  and  unless  there  is  some  dying  along  the  line ;  unless  there 
are  many  of  us  willing  to  prove  that  we  care  little  for  the  things  for 
which  the  world  is  striving;  unless  we  propose  to  give  ourselves  in 
absolute  abandon  in  the  spirit  of  the  Christ  of  Calvary,  God  will  not 
fail,  Christ  will  not  fail,  but  God  may  have  to  find  others  to  inter- 
pret the  Cross  to  humanity. 

Now,  how  can  we  get  that  power?  It  is  a  law  of  life  that  we 
become  like  that  to  which  we  surrended  our  lives.  It  is  a 
law  of  life  that  we  become  like  that  which  we  worship. 
If  we  bring  ourselves  in  loving  adoration  to  the  foot  of 
the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ  and  worship  the  crucified  Savior 
unconsciously,  we  shall  become  like  Him.  And  wonderful 
it  is  that  unconscious  consecration  is  the  most  contagious 
thing  in  all  the  world.  On  the  eve  of  his  crucifixion,  when  all 
seemed  to  have  gone  to  pieces,  the  Master  had  nothing  left  to  give 
but  his  life,  yet  he  answered,  "I  consecrate  myself  that  they  may 
consecrate  themselves."  Every  life  that  catches  the  spirit  of  Jesus 
Christ  finds  itself  repeated  in  a  thousand  lives. 

We  need  in  this  tragic  hour  to  catch  the  ideal  and  the  spirit  of 
the  men  who  went  to  the  front  with  these  words  upon  their  lips : 
"God  who  gavest  men  eyes  to  see  a  dream ; 

God  who  gavest  men  hearts  to  follow  the  gleam; 

God  who  gavest  men  stars  to  find  heaven  by; 

God  who  madest  men  glad  at  need  to  die; 

Lord,  from  the  hills  again  we  hear  Thy  drum. 

God  who  lovest  free  men, 

God  who  lovest  free  men, 

God  who  lovest  free  men, 

Lead  on !    We  come !" 


THE  INCENTIVES  TO  ATTEMPTING  HARD  TASKS 

J.  H.  OLDHAM 

[The  next  speaker  is  one  whom  we  welcome  with  our  whole  hearts, 
Mr.  J.  H.  Oldham,  of  Great  Britain,  who  has  made  the  long  journey  to 
be  with  us  on  this  occasion.  Mr.  Oldham  is  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
Christian  Student  Movement  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  also  one  who 
has  had  much  to  do  with  determining  the  ideals  and  plans  of  the  Move- 
ment among  the  educated  classes  in  India,  and  was  the  moving  spirit  later 
in  the  great  World  Missionary  Conference  of  Edinburgh.  Since  then  he 
has  been  the  General  Secretary  of  its  Continuation  Committee,  and  is  re- 
garded on  both  sides  of  the  ocean  as  one  of  our  modern  missionary  states- 
men. We  welcome  him,  I  say,  with  glad  hearts  to  our  fellowship. — The 
Chairman.] 

There  may  have  been  doubts  some  years  ago,  but  none  of  us 
in  this  hall  tonight  can  doubt  that  men  when  the  occasion  caUs  are 
leady  to  face  hard  things.  We  hove  seen  it.  And  yet  as  E  thought 
about  this  subject,  as  I  came  across  the  Atlantic,  and  I  thought  of 
it  for  many  hours,  I  reached  the  conclusion  that  men  are  not  at- 
tracted by  hard  things.  At  any  rate,  tonight  I  want  to  speak  to 
weak  men  and  women  like  myself  who  are  not  attracted  by  hard 
things,  and  to  whom  I  want  to  speak  of  the  power  that  can  enable 
us,  in  spite  of  our  weakness,  to  face  those  hard  things  when  the  call 
comes. 

I  believe  I  shall  be  doing  justice  to  the  spirit  if  not  the  letter  of 
my  subject,  if  I  speak  to  you  tonight  of  the  attraction  of  a  cause, 
the  attraction  of  a  fellowship  and  the  attraction  of  Christ  in  the 
service  of  which,  and  of  whom,  we  may  when  we  are  called  to  it, 
endure  hard  things. 

First,  then,  the  attraction  of  a  cause.  It  was  not  the  hardships 
of  Flanders  and  of  France  and  of  Gallipoli  that  drew  men  there  in 
the  thousands.  They  were  impelled  and  inspired — (I  speak  of  men 
whom  I  know,  into  whose  eyes  I  have  looked  and  many  of  whom  I 
shall  never  see  on  earth  again,  and  I  cannot  talk  to  you  tonight 
without  the  figures  of  those  men  rising  before  my  eyes.) — they 
were  impelled  and  inspired  by  the  attraction  of  a  cause,  by  the  de- 
termination to  defend  liberty,  to  maintain  free  institutions  and  to 
keep  open  in  the  world  the  possibilities  of  a  life,  of  real  opportunity 
for  all  peoples  and  all  individuals.  That  cause  for  which  they  paid 
so  high  a  price  is  still  with  us,  calling  us  tonight. 

Their  contribution,  great  as  it  was,  could  only  be   a  negative 

226 


THE  INCENTIVES  TO  ATTEMPTING  HARD  TASKS  227 

one.  They  suffered  and  they  died  to  ward  off  a  great  menace,  but 
the  work  for  which  they  gave  their  lives,  the  constructive  work,  is 
still  waiting  to  be  done,  and  that  is  the  work  which  is  calling  you 
and  me.  They  did  not  give  their  lives  for  the  material  prosperity  of 
any  country.  That  was  not  worth  so  great  a  price.  They  gave 
their  lives  as  we  have  been  hearing  tonight  for  a  moral  and  a  spirit- 
ual ideal. 

The  call  to  you  and  me  is  to  take  that  ideal  to  make  it  the 
guiding  star  of  our  lives  and  to  make  it  a  reality  in  the  world  in 
which  we  live. 

May  I  call  to  your  mind  again  the  words  of  Charles  Grauss, 
the  General  Secretary  of  the  French  Student  Movement,  "If  per- 
chance," he  said,  "weariness  overtake  you  in  the  course  of  the 
struggle  you  will  think  of  those  who  died  without  experiencing  a 
doubt,  knowing  that  you  would  continue  their  work". 

Men  and  women  in  this  hall  tonight,  you  and  I  can't  get  away 
from  that  act  of  trust,  no  more  than  we  can  get  away  even  if  we 
would  from  the  Cross  of  Christ.  You  and  I  can't  allow  ourselves 
to  drift  into  a  life  of  mere  pleasure  and  ease  without  being  guilty 
of  an  act  of  great  disloyalty.  We  are  committed  to  the  realization 
of  that  ideal  for  which  so  many  of  our  brothers  gladly  laid  down 
their  lives,  and,  like  them,  in  the  service  of  that  ideal,  we  are  called 
to  do  and  to  bear  hard  things. 

What,  then,  is  going  to  be  your  answer  to  this  greatest  of  all 
calls,  this  call  to  establish  in  the  world  the  Kingdom  of  God,  the 
Kingdom  of  justice  and  brotherhood  among  men  through  the 
knowledge  of  the  being  and  the  purpose  of  God  as  it  is  revealed  to 
us  in  Christ  ?  Is  it  going  to  claim  your  absolute  devotion  ?  It  may 
never  demand  of  you  the  endurance  of  physical  hardship,  the 
hourly  facing  of  danger  and  death  which  the  cause  required  of 
those  who  fought  in  the  war.  I  sometimes  think  that  this  call  of 
the  Kingdom  imposes  tests  which  in  some  ways  to  this  human  nature 
of  ours  are  even  harder  and  more  difficult  to  meet.  To  answer  to 
a  sudden  and  tremendous  call  is  not  the  most  difficult  thing  for  men 
to  do.  The  heart  leaps  up  at  the  call  of  a  great  adventure,  but  for 
many  of  us  it  is  harder  to  meet  the  calls  of  those  daily  acts  of  self- 
denial  and  self-discipline,  the  daily  choosing  of  the  higher  and  more 
difficult  instead  of  the  lower  and  the  easier  part,  through  which 
alone  we  can  become  the  men  and  women  that  we  ought  to  be,  and 
that  is  the  call  to  self-denial  and  self-discipline  that  comes  to  all 
of  us  if  we  are  worthy  to  serve  this  great  and  high  cause. 

I  often  thought  in  the  early  days  of  the  war  that  even  harder  and 
more  difficult  than  the  simple  offering  of  life  was  the  deliberate  way 
in  which  men  whom  I  knew  (and  you  will  remember  that  in  England 
for  the  first  eighteen  months  of  the  war,  all  enlistment  was  volun- 


228  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

tary)  cheerfully  and  gladly  sacrificed  assured  professional  pros- 
pects, the  certainty  of  a  career  with  the  comfort  and  ease  which  it 
would  bring.  They  threw  away  these  things  for  the  cause  which 
called  them.  That  is  the  kind  of  call  which  may  come  to  all  of  us. 

One  evening  a  few  weeks  ago  I  had  a  long  talk  with  a  friend 
of  mine,  an  Oxford  man  who  had  been  for  some  years  in  India 
and  was  in  England  for  his  furlough.  While  he  was  there,  he  was 
offered  one  of  the  most  attractive  educational  positions  in  our 
country.  He  was  asked  to  be  the  head  master  of  one  of  our  leading 
English  public  schools.  Every  kind  of  pressure  was  put  upon  him  by 
his  friends  to  accept  that  offer,  but  he  resolutely  turned  his  back 
upon  it  and  insisted  on  going  back  to  the  mission  field  where  he 
held  no  position  of  outstanding  importance,  because  there  was 
ringing  in  his  ears  the  call  of  India  at  this  critical  hour  in  her  his- 
tory, when  through  that  great  act  which  three  weeks  ago  passed 
the  British  parliament,  the  destinies  of  that  country  are  being 
placed  so  largely  in  the  hands  of  the  people  themselves.  Because 
he  heard  that  call  ringing  in  his  ears,  he  turned  his  back  on  a  posi- 
tion which,  from  the  worldly  point  of  view  had  every  sort  of  at- 
traction. It  is,  I  believe  the  wish  of  every  one  of  us  here,  that  if 
the  call  came  to  us,  we  might  be  big  enough  to  answer  it  in  the  same 
way. 

Then  there  is  the  attraction  of  a  fellowship.  The  thing  which 
men  who  were  in  the  army  will  tell  you  was  one  of  the  wonderful 
discoveries  that  they  made  was  the  wonderful  comradeships  of 
arms,  the  new  experience,  the  new  revelation  of  what  human  broth- 
erhood might  mean.  Many  a  man,  when  he  was  called  to  hold  on 
under  conditions  which  flesh  and  blood  could  hardly  endure,  was 
able  to  do  it  by  the  thought  that  if  he  gave  way  he  would  let  other 
men  down. 

One  of  the  complaints  which  is  made  in  every  country  against 
the  churches,  against  organized  Christianity,  made,  unfortunately, 
with  too  much  truth,  is  that  we  have  not  fully  realized  this  com- 
radeship, this  Christian  brotherhood,  and  one  of  the  great  tasks 
before  you  of  the  younger  generation,  is  to  create  in  a  fuller  and 
richer  sense  a  true  comradeship  and  brotherhood  in  the  service  of 
Christ.  And  yet,  in  a  wonderful  sense  we  have  got  it.  We  have 
got  it  in  this  Student  Christian  Movement,  in  the  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement,  and  those  of  us  who  can  look  back  on  twenty  years 
of  life,  know  that  one  of  the  richest  gifts  which  the  Student 
Christian  Movement  has  brought  to  us  has  been  the  wonderful 
friendships  which  it  has  given  us.  There  is  no  bond  that  unites  men 
so  firmly  together  as  the  common  service  in  a  great  task.  If  you 
will  dedicate  your  life  to  the  service  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  the 
world,  you  are  admitted  to  a  great  and  wonderful  fellowship.  It 


THE  INCENTIVES  TO  ATTEMPTING  HARD  TASKS  22Q 

is  in  the  strength  of  that  great  and  rich  fellowship  that  we  weak 
men  and  women  are  going  to  be  able  to  live  worthily  of  our  high 
calling.  A  thought  that  is  going  to  stiffen  us  when  the  hard  calls 
come  to  us,  is  the  thought  that  if  we  don't  play  our  part  we  are 
going  to  let  other  men  and  women  down. 

You  will  remember  how  David  Livingstone,  that  great  heroic 
soul,  struck  again  and  again  into  the  heart  of  the  dark  continent 
of  Africa?  How,  on  those  long  journeys  of  his  he  endured  loneli- 
ness, weariness,  fever  and  suffering.  Wny?  That  the  chains  of  slav- 
ery might  be  struck  from  the  African  and  that  the  opportunity  of  a 
real  and  worthy  life  might  be  opened  to  the  child  races  of  that  con- 
tinent. We  have  got  to  finish  that  task.  One  of  the  great  issues 
in  the  world  in  this  twentieth  century,  and  it  is  a  square  Christian 
issue  in  regard  to  that  .great  continent,  the  raw  products  of  which 
the  world  so  greatly  needs,  is  this :  Whether  the  important  thing  in 
Africa  is  its  raw  products  or  its  people?  We  all  need  the  raw  pro- 
ducts. Every  time  you  put  a  chocolate  in  your  mouth,  you  are  ex- 
ploiting the  raw  products  of  Africa,  and  one  of  the  great  Christian 
issues  of  the  century  is  whether  the  thing  that  matters  in  that  con- 
tinent of  Africa  most,  is  the  raw  products  or  the  men  and  women 
and  children. 

It  was  to  settle  that  issue  in  the  Christian  sense  that  that  great 
heroic  soul  of  David  Livingstone  went  through  what  he  did  and  we 
have  got  to  finish  that  task  which  he  so  splendidly  began.  So  it  is 
with  that  great  company  of  men  and  women  who  have  given  their 
lives  for  the  building  up  of  a  better  China,  of  a  better  India.  We 
have  got  to  carry  on  the  work  that  they  have  handed  to  us.  We 
have  got  not  to  fail  them,  and  the  attraction  of  that  great  and 
splendid  fellowship  is  one  of  the  things  that  will  help  us  to  do  and 
to  bear  hard  things. 

Last  of  all  there  is  the  thought  oi  the  attraction  ol  Christ, 
the  Creator  of  that  great  fellowship.  Was  there  ever  a  mind,  a 
human  mind  that  conceived  so  splendid  a  vision  as  His  vision  of 
the  kingdom  of  God?  Was  there  ever  a  human  will  that  devoted 
itself  so  resolutely  and  unflinchingly  to  the  carrying  out  of  a  great 
purpose?  Was  there  ever  one  who  walked  this  earth  who  had  so 
complete  and  wonderful  a  trust  in  weak  human  nature  as  His,  and 
who  called  into  it  such  an  heroic  endeavor?  Are  we  going  to  fail 
a  leader  who  embarked  on  a  venture  so  splendid  and  who  so  com- 
pletely trusted  Himself  and  His  cause  to  those  who  would  come 
after  Him?  And  like  every  great  leader,  He  calls  us  to  hard 
things.  "If  any  man  will  come  after  Me,"  He  said,  "Let  him 
take  us  his  cross  and  follow  Me."  Are  they  hard  words?  Are 
they  not  the  words  of  every  great  leader  of  men?  Will  you  allow 
me  to  draw  an  illustration  from  the  history  of  my  own  country.  My 


23O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

mind  goes  back  to  a  time  not  two  years  ago  when,  after  the  great 
German  offensive  which  met  with  such  startling  success,  there  was 
the  doubt  in  the  minds  of  everyone  whether  the  British  armies 
under  the  pressure  of  overwhelming  forces  might  not  be  driven 
back  into  the  sea,  Sir  Douglas  Haig  issued  his  historic  order.  Some 
of  you  will  recall  the  emotions  that  were  awakened  in  your  minds 
when  you  first  read  those  words.  "There  is  no  course  open  to  us 
but  to  fight  it  out.  Every  position  must  be  held  to  the  last  man. 
There  must  be  no  retirement.  With  our  backs  to  the  wall  and  be- 
lieving in  the  justice  of  our  cause  each  one  of  us  must  play  his 
doubt,  knowing  that  you  would  continue  their  work." 
part.  The  safety  of  our  homes  and  the  freedom  of  mankind  de- 
pends alike  on  the  conduct  of  each  one  of  us  at  this  critical 
moment/'  How  tense  with  meaning  are  those  words,  torn 
as  they  are  out  of  one  of  the  most  real  and  intense  and  tragic  ex- 
periences through  which  men  have  passed  in  our  time. 

And  yet  above  them,  in  this  hall  tonight  there  sounds  that  word 
running  out  of  an  experience  yet  more  intense,  coming  out  of  the 
heart  of  a  conflict  still  greater,  the  interminable  conflict  between 
moral  good  and  evil,  between  truth  and  falsehood,  between  love 
and  sin,  "If  any  man  will  come  after  Me," — it  is  the  cry  of  a  leader 
who  is  embarking  on  a  great  adventure — "If  any  man  will  come 
after  Me  let  him  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  Me."  That  voice  is 
the  only  voice  that  matters.  We  have  listened  during  this  con- 
vention to  many  stirring  addresses,  but  all  of  them  put  together 
don't  make  this  convention  worth  while.  The  only  thing  that  mat- 
ters is  that  that  commanding  voice  reaches  through  to  your  heart 
and  mind.  I  know  it  can. 

Down  through  these  twenty  centuries  men  have  heard  that 
voice  and  in  every  age  and  every  country  men  have  risen  up  and 
left  all  and  followed  Him  and  well  they  may  be,  for  never  did 
mankind  set  eyes  on  such  a  leader.  I  have  known  men  and  women 
in  my  student  days,  who  in  a  convention  such  as  this,  heard  the 
call  of  that  voice  and  they  gave  their  answer  to  it  as  they  sat  in 
their  seats  or  in  the  quiet  of  their  rooms,  and  their  whole  lives — I 
have  watched  them  for  twenty  years — their  whole  lives  are  the 
working  out  of  the  answer  which  they  gave  to  that  call. 

So  may  it  be  tonight.  Are  there  not  thousands  of  lives  in  this 
room  which  in  this  critical  hour  in  the  world's  life,  when  the  need 
is  so  great,  will  leap  forth  in  answer  to  a  call  so  splendid  from  a 
leader  so  great?  "If  any  man  will  come  after  Me  to  serve  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  establish  it  on  the  world,  if  any  man  will 
come  after  Me,  let  him  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  Me."  Are 
there  not  thousands  of  lives  here  tonight  who  will  say,  "Yes,  Lord 
I  will  follow  Thee"?  When  we  do  that  a  strong  hand  is  put  out 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  DIFFICULTIES  ON  THE  MISSION   FIELD   231 

to  take  hold  of  us  and  what  matters  is  not  our  weak  and  faltering 
dedication,  but  His  firm  grasp.  From  this  time  forward,  our  trust 
will  be  not  in  ourselves,  never  in  ourselves,  thank  God,  but  in  our 
great  and  splendid  leader,  and  our  watch-word  day  by  day  will  be 
this:  "His  love,  not  mine  the  resting  place,  His  truth,  not  mine 
the  tie." 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  DIFFICULTIES  ON  THE 

MISSION  FIELD 
DR.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

In  a  few  hours  all  who  are  here  present  in  this  hall  will  be 
back  again  in  the  comfort  of  our  hotels  or  the  hospitality  of  the 
homes  of  Des  Moines.  Every  one  of  us  tonight  will  enjoy  the 
material  luxuries  of  our  American  civilization,  but  the  spiritual 
luxuries,  they  are  enjoying  over  there.  The  men  who  tonight  over 
there  on  the  border  marches  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  are  enduring 
hardship  and  loneliness  and  isolation  and  pain  and  misunderstand- 
ing and  persecution,  are  the  ones  to  be  envied,  not  we.  They  are 
dealing  in  dynamics ;  we  are  dealing  in  statistics.  They  have  lone- 
liness and  we  have  the  crowds.  They  have  Christ  and  some  of  us 
here  are  still  looking  for  Him.  They  are  shedding  blood  and  tears 
and  we  are  ,some  of  us,  satisfied  by  shedding  ink. 

This  is  a  great  war  council  and  a  great  opportunity  for  re- 
cruiting, but  over  there  (I  speak  sober  words)  over  there,  they  are 
following  the  vision  of  that  great  leader  on  the  white  horse  who 
is  leading  them  to  victory,  who  is  dealing  out  to  them  the  distin- 
guished service  orders,  who  is  saying  to  them,  "Blessed  are  ye, 
when  men  shall  revile  you  and  persecute  you  and  say  all  manner  of 
evil  against  you  falsely  for  my  sake."  I  tell  you  men  that  if  you 
were  to  search  the  hearts  of  those  of  us  missionaries  here  on  the 
platform,  you  would  find  that  we  would  rather  be  in  our  stations 
than  be  in  Des  Moines. 

The  only  way  one  can  speak  on  a  question  like  this  is  to 
change  the  horizon  and  change  the  atmosphere.  One  does  not  get 
the  inspiration  here  of  hard  things,  but  over  there  it  is  hard.  The 
evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation  looks  very  easy.  We 
can  demonstrate  the  problem  here.  But  it  looks  hard  over  there. 
The  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation!  Is  the  part 
larger  than  the  whole?  How  often  we  have  said  it  on  our  knees 


232  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

in  East  Arabia,  "The  Evangelization  of  Arabia  in  this  generation; 
the  Evangelization  of  one  city  in  Arabia  in  this  generation."  Oh, 
it  is  hard  to  be  a  missionary. 

Not  only  is  it  hard  to  be  a  missionary  in  every  day  life,  but 
it  is  hard  to  be  a  missionary  in  these  days  of  sacrifice  and  suffering. 
I  was  reading  tonight  a  book  published  in  Germany,  which  corro- 
borates in  every  detail  the  report  of  Viscount  Bryce  on  the  Ar- 
menian deportations  and  massacres,  and  my  friend,  and  the  friend 
of  many  of  us  here,  Dr.  Johannes  Lepsius,  that  splendid  German 
missionary,  had  access  to  all  the  government  documents  and  wrote 
a  record  of  what  he  calls  in  German  the  "T  odes  gang  des  Ar- 
menias" — the  Death  March  of  Armenia.  At  the  end  of  the  grew- 
some  story,  every  page  dripping  blood  in  its  testimony  of  the 
atrocities,  at  the  end  of  that  grewsome  story,  this  man,  a  man  of 
scholarship,  puts  a  table  of  the  careful  estimates  made  by  a  Ger- 
man. He  gives  the  number  of  those  who  were  deported,  naming 
every  province,  city  and  all  the  information  in  detail.  The  number 
of  those  who  were  massacred,  and  who  died  of  hunger  or  by  blood- 
shed is  one  million  eighty  thousand  and  some  hundreds.  'They 
climbed  the  steep  ascent  to  heaven  through  peril,  toil  and  pain," 
and  we  here  are  singing  about  it. 

Or,  take  this  page  from  the  New  Testament  which  we  carry 
about,  which  we  consider  as  our  guide  to  life.  Have  you  and  I 
ever  measured  up  our  lives  to  a  record  like  this  one  of  the  Old 
Testament  heroes?  This  was  the  kind  of  a  life  they  led  for  God: 
"They  had  trial  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourgings  and  bonds 
and  imprisonments.  They  were  stoned.  They  were  torn  asunder. 
They  were  slain  by  the  sword.  They  wandered  about  in  sheepskins 
and  goatskins,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy.  They  were 
driven  in  deserts  and  in  mountains  and  in  holes  and  caves  of  the 
earth."  Seeing  therefore  that  we  are  compassed  about  by  so  great 
a  cloud  of  witnesses  there  and  here,  what  does  God  expect  of  us 
tonight  when  we  Tace  the  difficult  task,  the  hard  task,  the  impossible 
task  of  evangelizing  the  world  in  this  generation?  Kipling  knew 
what  it  meant  when  he  pictures  the  schoolboy  rallying  the  ranks  and 
saying,  "Play  the  game,  play  the  game,  although  the  gatling's 
jammed  and  the  Colonel's  dead  and  the  desert  is  red,  play  the  game." 

And  I  tell  you  tonight  that  the  gatling's  jammed  in  a  great 
many  mission  stations.  Underpaid  and  overworked  are  the  mis- 
sionaries in  three  continents  tonight,  in  spite  of  all  our  forward 
movements.  The  Colonel's  dead,  aye,  and  many  Colonels  are  dead, 
but  there  are  men  out  there  who  are  playing  the  game  and  they  are 
looking  to  Des  Moines  for  us  to  come  and  win  out  by  going  over 
the  top  with  them  for  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Now  there  are  three  aspects  in  which  the  work  of  the  foreign 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  DIFFICULTIES  ON   THE   MISSION   FIELD   233 

field  is  difficult,  is  dangerous,  is  supremely  impossible,  except  to 
those  who  are  girded  up  with  strength  and  patience  and  God.  The 
first  aspect  is  the  physical  aspect.  Our  boards  of  foreign  mis- 
sions, all  of  them,  demand  a  physical  examination  and  not  without 
reason.  After  the  physical  examination  is  over  the  oriental  climate 
and  the  isolation  and  overburdening  and  everything  else  about  the 
work  starts  its  physical  examination  and  searches  out  the  weak  spot 
in  every  missionary  and  tears  him  down,  pulls  down  his  health; 
that  is  one  of  the  challenges  of  this  generation  to  lay  down  our 
lives  for  Jesus  Christ.  He  died  for  us.  Why  should  not  we  burn 
out  our  lives  for  the  brethren?  And  the  unoccupied  fields  of  the 
world  challenge  tonight  in  the  glory  of  the  impossible. 

Sometimes  we  grow  weary  of  that  word  opportunity.  It  is 
not  the  last  word  in  missions.  Opportunism  is  not  the  last  word  in 
any  great  moral  problem.  If  all  the  doors  were  fast  shut  and  not 
a  single  land  was  beckoning  and  there  was  no  new  era  and  we  had 
the  command  of  our  Captain  we  would  break  through  those  doors 
in  any  case  because  He  commanded  it.  He  gave  His  commission 
when  the  doors  were  all  shut.  He  came  when  the  doors  were  shut 
and  opened  them  by  the  power  of  His  resurrection  and  life.  And 
tonight  He  is  standing  beside  some  of  those  closed  doors  and  wait- 
ing for  your  hand  to  rest  in  His  pierced  hand  that  with  you  He 
may  knock  and  gain  entrance. 

Three  times  I  have  stood  before  a  closed  door  myself,  at 
Jiddah,  at  the  very  threshold  of  Mecca,  thirty-five  miles  away,  a 
camel's  journey  of  a  few  hours.  There  was  the  capital  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan world,  having  challenged  for  thirteen  centuries  the  en- 
trance of  even  a  spy  of  the  army  of  Jesus  Christ.  Three  times  I 
have  stood  there  and  prayed  God  that  he  might  permit  some  one, 
me  or  some  one  else,  to  lift  that  latch  and  proclaim  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Jesus  Christ  where  Mohammed  was  born  and  where 
this  great  non-Christian  religion  started;  to  stand  in  the  valley  of 
Mecca  where  two  hundred  thousand  sacrifices  are  made  every  year 
at  their  great  feast  and  point  the  crowd  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

Last  year  I  stood  at  the  opening  gate  of  Abyssinia.  Our 
French  passenger  steamer  stopped  for  six  hours  at  the  little  port 
of  Jibuti  in  French  Somaliland,  and  like  all  the  tourist  gazers,  we 
went  to  see  the  express  come  thundering  in  from  Addis  Abeba,  the 
capital  of  Abyssinia.  Twice  a  week  on  that  new  railroad  the  express 
train  rolls  in,  but  as  I  stood  there  and  saw  the  passengers  alight,  I 
remembered  that  Abyssinia  was  still  the  great  closed  land;  that 
other  hands  had  built  that  railway  for  us;  that  God's  providence 
had  prepared  a  highway,  and  that  not  a  single  soldier  of  the  Cross 
had  ever  ventured  up  that  road  and  taken  Abyssinia  for  God. 


234  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Then  our  steamship  stopped  at  two  ports  in  Indo-China,  at 
Saigon  and  Haifeng.  I  was  astonished  to  learn  that  18,000,000 
people  in  that  great  rice  district  of  Indo-China,  in  that  great  un- 
developed country,  had  among  them  a  total  of  three  Protestant 
missionary  workers  who  had  just  prepared  the  first  Gospel,  and 
very  significantly  the  Gospel  of  Mark,  in  the  language  of  those 
people.  When  I  tried  to  give  out  some  of  these  Gospels  on  the 
steamers,  to  the  labor  corps,  five  hundred  strong,  who  were  leaving 
the  port  of  Saigon  for  France,  I  asked  the  French  Colonel,  "May 
I  give  these  men  these  books?"  He  said,  "What  book  is  it?"  I 
gave  him  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of  Mark  in  French  and  the  one  in 
the  language  of  the  people,  he  looked  at  it  and  read  the  beginning 
of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  said,  "Yes,  give  it  to  them." 
And  it  was  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  for  Indo-China  in  1917. 

There  are  millions  of  people  tonight  who  are  living  B.  C.  be- 
cause you  and  I  have  never  ventured  beyond  the  horizon  of  our 
geography  knowledge  to  win  them  for  Jesus  Christ.  Then  I  re- 
member a  Sabbath  morning  that  I  spent  in  Oman  some  fifteen 
years  ago,  after  a  camel  journey  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
across  those  deserts  of  Arabia.  We  alighted  on  the  Sabbath  day 
and  rested  and  in  a  great  tent  spread  out  in  the  Bedouin  encamp- 
ment they  gave  us  refreshments.  After  bowls  of  milk  and  butter 
and  the  best  they  could  afford  us  they  said,  "Now  tell  us  your  er- 
rand." I  began  to  tell  them  the  story,  the  old,  old  story  of  Jesus 
and  His  love,  which  all  those  Bedouin  children  and  those  strong 
sons  of  Ishmael  and  their  wives  huddled  in  the  corner  covered 
with  veils  had  never  heard.  When  I  came  to  the  climax  of  the 
story,  the  crucifixion,  one  old  Sheik  said  to  me,  "And  what  is  the 
crucifixion?"  He  didn't  understand  the  Arabic  word  for  "cross" 
or  "crucifixion".  So,  I  picked  up  two  little  sticks  from  the  ground 
and  put  them  together  and  pointed  them  for  the  first  time  to  the 
Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

That  is  more  than  sixteen  years  ago,  if  I  recollect,  and  not  a 
single  one  of  our  missionaries  or  any  missionary  has  crossed  that 
part  of  Oman  to  give  them  the  gospel. 

Twice  I  went  to  Sana,  the  capital  of  Yemen,  to  carry  the  gos- 
pel to  the  Jews  in  New  Testament  form  and  to  try  to  enter  for  the 
sake  of  the  Arabs.  On  both  occasions  I  suffered  some  hardships. 
I  was  imprisoned,  I  was  robbed,  but  O,  the  joy  of  the  pioneer's 
task !  I  remember  that  day  before  my  belt  was  taken  from  me  that 
I  went  outside  the  gate  of  Sana  and  looked  wistfully  one  thousand 
miles  north  across  Arabia  and  hoped  and  expected  to  cross  Arabia 
and  come  out  at  the  Persian  Gulf,  but  the  plan  was  thwarted.  It 
is  hard  to  be  a  missionary. 


THE  REALITY  OF  THE  DIFFICULTIES  ON  THE  MISSION   FIELD  235 

It  is  hard  to  be  a  missionary  and  win  out.  God  wants  physical 
endurance  and  strength.  And  then  the  mission  field  calls  not  only 
for  physical  courage  but  intellectual  strength,  intellectual  power, 
for  the  most  highly  trained  men  in  the  United  States  and  Canada. 
Why?  Because  not  only  in  some  places  are  we  against  the  wall, 
but  in  many  places  the  foe  of  the  Christian  Church  is  against  the 
wall.  The  non-Christian  religions  are  fighting  on  the  defensive. 
They  are  using  the  keenest  weapons  of  the  West  to  thwart  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  Cairo  Press  they  are 
using  every  argument  that  they  can  possibly  find  in  all  the  anti- 
Christian  literature  of  the  West  in  order  to  overturn  the  effect  of 
the  message  in  the  lips  of  the  missionaries.  It  requires  intellectual 
keenness  like  that  of  Bishop  Lefroy  who  met  the  Mohammedan 
mullahs  in  Lahore  and  Calcutta.  It  requires  minds  like  those  of 
Howard  Walter,  who  laid  down  his  life  in  India  in  literary  work 
for  the  Mohammedans.  It  requires  linguists  of  the  highest  ability, 
like  Dr.  Luering  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  who  had  full 
command  of  twenty-three  languages  and  worked  in  Borneo  and 
Singapore, — he  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant  linguists  I  have  ever 
met.  It  requires  men  like  Bishop  French  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  who  was  known  all  over  India  by  this  wonderful  term,  the 
seven-tongued  orator  of  the  Punjab,  a  man  who  literally  tried  to 
fulfill  in  his  own  life  by  intellectual  devotion  what  we  sing  about, 
"O,  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing  my  great  Redeemer's  praise." 
If  God  gives  you  a  knowledge  of  two  or  three  or  four  or  six 
languages,  you  can  run  along  all  those  avenues  and  declare  His 
praise  to  the  nations  that  are  still  awaiting  the  message  of  life. 

And  finally,  this  great  and  difficult  task  appeals  to  our  spiritual 
powers  of  endurance.  Beside  the  spiritual  battles,  the  battles  on 
the  Marne  and  the  Battle  of  Verdun  and  all  the  battles  of  the  great 
World  War  sink  into  child's  play  and  insignificance. 

Just  in  proportion  as  the  forces  are  spiritual,  just  in  that  pro- 
portion does  God  call  for  warriors  who  can  put  on  the  whole  armor 
of  God  and  endure  hardship  and  fight  and  win.  Just  because  it  is 
a  spiritual  warfare,  He  wants  us  to  feel  of  the  sufferings  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  snatch  victory  for  Him  from  the  jaws  of  defeat,  to  tra- 
vail in  birth,  until  Christ's  full  message  is  in  the  Korean  and  the 
Japanese  and  the  Hindu  and  the  African  Christian;  to  do  what 
your  mother  did  for  you  in  the  nations  yet  unborn  in  Jesus  Christ, 
to  love  our  foes  and  to  follow  Paul  in  his  three  stages  of  friend- 
ship. 

How  far  have  you  got  on  the  road?  Paul  says,  "That  I  might 
know  Him  and  the  power  of  His  resurrection  and  the  fellowship 
of  His  suffering,"  or,  as  one  of  the  translations  puts  it,  "O,  that  I 
might  die  for  Him!"  Who  here  tonight  can  say, — I  bear  in  my 


236  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ?  Who  is  there  here  tonight  who 
can  always  see  the  shadow  of  the  cross  falling  on  his  bank  account? 
Who  is  there  that  has  the  print  of  the  nails  and  the  mark  of  the 
spear  in  his  plans  and  life  and  love  and  devotion  and  daily  pro- 
gram of  intercession?  Who  is  there  here  who  has  heard  the  word 
of  Jesus  and  is  quietly,  obediently,  every  day,  as  He  told  you  and 
me,  taking  up  His  Cross,  and  going  out  to  Calvary  to  die  ? 

There  is  only  one  alternative  in  the  spiritual  war.  There  was 
only  one  alternative  in  Kansas  and  Iowa  and  Michigan  and  Mas- 
sachusetts in  the  war  we  fought  over  there.  We  either  were  loyal 
or  we  were  disloyal.  We  gave  everything  or  we  were  shirkers.  We 
sacrificed  or  we  were  profiteers.  And  from  the  days  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  in  that  great  spiritual  warfare,  God  has  divided  us  exactly  the 
same  way  into  only  two  classes. 

Are  you  a  profiteer  or  one  who  sacrifices?  Are  you  a  shirker 
or  a  soldier?  Listen  how  Paul  describes  the  shirkers,  "For  many 
walk  of  whom  I  have  often  told  you,  and  I  will  tell  you  even  weep- 
ing that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  whose  God  is 
their  belly,  who  glory  in  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things,  but 
our  conversion  is  in  Heaven,  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of 
all  things  and  count  them  but  dung  that  I  might  win  Him." 

According  to  the  old  legend,  when  a  man  who  had  been  a 
soldier  turned  into  a  shirker,  Christ  Himself  came  out  to  meet  him 
and  said,  "Quo  vadis,  Peter,  quo  vadis." 

Michigan  University  has  her  graves  in  the  Persian  Gulf. 
Yale  and  Harvard  and  Cornell  and  all  the  great  universities  and 
colleges  have  already  received  of  God  the  mandatary  for  the  Near 
East  and  the  Far  East,  by  the  bones  along  the  wayside.  Ye  shall 
come  to  your  own  if  you  take  up  His  Cross  tonight  and  their  cross 
and  follow  them  and  Him.  Will  you  do  it? 

O,  God,  make  us  willing  in  the  day  of  Thy  power,  may  we 
hold  nothing  back,  may  we  give  Thee  our  bodies,  a  living  sacrifice 
tonight,  that  we  may  know  individually  what  is  that  good  and  ac- 
ceptable and  perfect  will  of  God  for  us.  Amen. 


THE  STUDENT  RESPONSE  TO  THE 
CHALLENGE  OF  LIFE 

A  Prayer — DR.  JAMES  ENDICOTT 
A  Life  at  Its  Highest  and  Best — DR.  GEORGE  W.  TRUETT 

The  Sufficient  Authority  and  the  Adequate  Response 
BISHOP  W.  F.  MCDOWELL 

A  Meditation — J.  H.  OLDHAM 


SUNDAY  MORNING 
JANUARY  FOURTH 


A  PRAYER 
DR.  JAMES  ENDICOTT 

Lord,  Thou  hast  been  our  dwelling  place  in  all  generations. 
Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth  or  before  Thy  hands 
formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even  from  everlasting  to  everlast- 
ing Thou  art  God,  and  we  gather  together  this  morning  to  offer 
worship  to  Thee.  We  would  not  bend  the  knee  to  any  other  but 
Thee,  but  to  Thee  we  come  in  humble  reverence,  in  devotion.  We 
love  Thee.  We  praise  Thee.  We  commit  ourselves  to  Thee.  Oh 
Lord,  Thou  hast  been  very  gracious  to  us. 

There  are  men  in  Thy  presence  here  this  morning  who  in 
early  life  bowed  themselves  before  graven  images.  They  bowed 
themselves  before  things  which  were  not  God's.  They  have  learned 
in  later  life  the  truth.  They  have  had  a  great  deliverance,  a  great 
light  from  God  shining  into  their  souls  and  they  have  been  re- 
deemed and  sit  today  with  Christ  in  the  heavenly  places. 

Oh  Lord,  perchance  there  are  those  in  Thy  presence  this 
morning  who  have  not  found  Thee  in  their  own  hearts  and  lives. 
We  beseech  Thee  that  Thou  wilt  come  into  our  midst  today,  that 
Thou  wilt  draw  near  to  us,  that  each  of  us  may  realize  that 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us,  that  the  Savior  of  men,  that  the  Lord 
of  Life  is  here.  Oh,  we  beseech  Thee,  gracious  Savior,  that  these 
young  men  and  women  this  morning  may  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God  speaking  in  their  hearts,  that  the  great  Master  of  men  may 
come  near  to  us  and  lay  his  hands  upon  us. 

Oh  that  this  morning's  service  may  be  a  morning  to  be  remem- 
bered forever  by  us,  that  we  shall  feel  the  honor  of  citizenship  in 
Thy  Kingdom,  the  honor  of  a  place  in  Thy  service,  mediating  to 
multitudes  of  other  folk,  the  great  evangel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

Lord,  hear  us  today  and  take  away  our  sins,  we  pray  Thee, 
and  help  us  in  our  weakness  and  give  us  that  fellowship  with  Thee 
which  is  life  eternal.  All  this  we  pray  in  our  Redeemer's  name. 


238 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST 
DR.  GEORGE  W.  TRUETT 

[As  we  come  to  the  beginning  of  this  last  and  great  day  of  the  feast, 
the  first  of  God's  messengers  to  us  will  be  Dr.  Truett,  of  Texas,  who  has 
brought  the  word  of  God  with  such  power,  not  only  to  the  colleges 
throughout  the  South  and  other  parts  of  the  country,  but  who  rendered 
a  service  of  incalculable  value  in  preaching  the  living  word  to  so  many 
tens  of  thousands  of  the  soldiers  over-seas. — Chairman.] 

The  first  question  of  life  is  not  how  to  make  a  living,  but  how 
to  make  a  life.  Making  a  living  is  a  mere  incident,  making  a  life 
is  our  supreme  earthly  vocation.  The  highest  and  best  contribution 
that  you  wi.'l  ever  offer  the  world  is  to  offer  it  the  right  kind  of  a 
life.  One  Savanarola  turned  the  tides  in  Florence;  one  Aristides 
the  Just  lifted  Athens  higher  and  upward.  Ten  righteous  men 
would  have  saved  Sodom.  The  people  of  Constantinople  said  of 
John  Chrysostom,  the  Golden  Mouthed,  "It  were  better  for  the  sun 
to  cease  his  shining  than  for  John  Chrysostom  to  cease  his  preach- 
ing." 

"A  Life  at  its  Highest  and  Best"  is  the  plain  theme  upon  which 
I  would  speak  to  you  this  hour.  Some  such  theme  seems  entirely 
congruous  and  necessary  in  view  of  the  precious  and  challenging 
days  through  which  we  have  been  passing  in  this  memorable  Con- 
vention. 

In  the  making  of  a  life  at  its  highest  and  best,  there  are  certain 
principles  that  must  be  regarded.  They  are  illustrated  in  an 
old  life  of  great  meaning  whose  brief  biography  is  given  for  us  in 
the  word  of  God.  I  quote  it,  "David  served  his  own  generation  by 
the  will  of  God."  Could  you  have  a  nobler  motto  to  write  on  the 
fly-leaf  of  your  Bibles  than  that?  "David  served  his  own  genera- 
tion by  the  will  of  God."  "I  will  serve  mine  own  generation  by  the 
will  of  God." 

Three  principles  are  indicated  in  that  brief  biography  by  which 
a  life  may  be  carried  to  its  highest  and  best.  You  may  see  them 
very  plainly.  Here  they  are:  David  served — David  served  his 
own  generation — David  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of 
God.  Those  three  principles  enter  into  the  making  of  a  life  at  its 
highest  and  best. 

239 


240  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

First,  the  true  business  of  life  is  service.  "David  served." 
1  Service  is  the  test  of  life  and  its  true  interpretation.  It  is  the 
Great  Master's  test.  "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  The 
divine  emphasis  to  a  remarkable  degree  is  put  upon  deeds.  The 
one  ideal  life  that  the  world  has  seen  has  the  portrait  thereof  drawn 
in  these  five  brief  words,  "He  went  about  doing  good."  We  are  to 
be  imitators  of  Him,  walking  in  His  steps. 

The  best  apologetic  for  Christianity  in  the  world  is  the  right 
kind  of  a  Christian,  and  conversely,  the  worst  apologetic  against 
Christianity  is  the  wrong  kind  of  a  Christian. 

Gladstone  never  wearied  of  the  saying  that  "one  example  is 
worth  a  thousand  arguments."  What  the  world  wants  is  service. 
Its  wounds  must  be  staunched  by  service;  its  ignorance  taught  by 
service;  its  wrongs  redressed;  its  injustices  corrected;  its  weak- 
nesses fortified ;  its  needs  met  by  service.  They  can  not  be  met  by 
fine  theories,  or  by  mass  meetings,  or  by  mere  talk,  but  by  service. 

The  teaching  of  Jesus  is  utterly  revolutionary  as  to  the  su- 
preme things.  Jesus  never  gave  a  little  answer  to  a  big  question. 
For  example,  a  clever  man  asked  Him,  "Who  is  my  neighbor?"  He 
gave  a  reply  that  opens  vistas  of  meaning  that  yet  challenge  and 
surprise  the  whole  world.  Your  neighbor  is  anybody  in  the  world 
who  needs  you.  He  may  be  in  your  college,  or  in  your  city,  or 
state.  He  may  be  the  highest  or  the  lowliest  citizen  of  your  nation. 
He  may  be  the  most  distantly  removed  from  you  geographically  of 
any  human  being, — whoever  needs  you  in  all  the  world,  go  to  him 
and  help  him;  he  is  your  neighbor. 

That  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan  is  not  only  Heaven's  law 
for  individuals,  it  is  Heaven's  law  for  nations.  We  are  finding  out 
that  we  are  bound  up  together  in  the  bundle  of  life,  and  the  world 
is  at  last  just  one  great  neighborhood.  A  high  school  boy  fires  a 
pistol-shot  in  a  far  off  province,  and  lo !  there  follows  the  most  ter- 
rible death  drama  the  ages  have  ever  seen.  You  may  not  with 
impunity  be  indifferent  to  any  human  being.  When  Jesus  would 
teach  the  high  meaning  of  true  greatness  He  brushes  aside  the  pre- 
conceived notions  men  had  of  greatness.  Once  men  thought  that 
brawn  was  the  supreme  greatness,  and  then  it  was  that  they  fairly 
worshipped  Hercules.  Then  the  day  came  when  men  thought  that 
brain  was  the  supreme  greatness,  and  in  that  day  the  poets  and  phil- 
osophers were  fairly  deified.  Certainly  there  is  to  be  no  disparage- 
ment at  all  of  brawn  or  brain,  but  Jesus  came  telling  us  that  the 
great  man  is  the  man  who  chooses  to  be  the  servant  of  all. 

Only  by  service  can  we  vindicate  our  faith.  "Why  call  ye  me, 
'Lord,  Lord,'  and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say?"  Faith  is  more 
than  a  dogma.  Faith  is  a  passion.  Faith  lives,  faith  achieves,  faith 
arrives,  faith  is  valuable  in  proportion  as  it  arrives  in  service. 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST  241 

"Faith  without  works  is  dead,  being  alone."  Great  believers  have 
always  been  great  doers.  It  Is  true  in  every  realm.  When  Gari- 
baldi was  thrust  into  a  prison  by  his  enemies,  he  managed  to  scrib- 
ble upon  a  piece  of  paper  and  to  send  back  to  his  men  this  sentence : 
"If  fifty  Garibaldis  are  imprisoned,  let  Rome  be  free.'*  Not  follow 
such  a  man!  You  might  as  well  talk  of  reversing  the  motions  of 
the  stars  as  to  keep  the  world  from  following  such  a  man.  Faith 
is  more  than  a  dogma.  It  is  a  passion.  Great  believers  have  al- 
ways been  great  doers.  Witness  Moses  and  Paul  and  Wesley  and 
Spurgion  and  Livingstone  and  Moody  and  a  host  which  no  man 
can  number. 

The  greatest  Christian  of  the  centuries,  the  highest  single  cre- 
dential Christ's  gospel  has  yet  produced,  namely,  the  Apostle  Paul, 
has  stated  the  life  principle  for  us  all  as  well  as  for  himself,  when 
he  said,  "I  am  a  debtor,  both  to  Greeks  and  Barbarians,  both  to 
the  wise  and  the  foolish."  Paul  meant:  "I  owe  myself  to  man- 
kind, I  am  under  inexorable  bonds  to  humanity."  He  stated  the 
life  principle  for  us  all,  and  he  who  forgets  that,  forgets  to  walk  in 
the  way  of  the  highest  in  human  life. 

All  power,  whether  intellectual,  social,  financial,  whatever  the 
form,  is  under  inexorable  bonds  to  serve,  and  if  that  principle  be 
forgotten,  life  is  perverted  and  misused  and  its  high  meaning  de- 
stroyed. I  am  a  debtor  with  my  life.  What  shall  I  do  with  this 
debt?  How  shall  I  pay  it?  I  may  do  one  of  three  things  with  my 
life. 

First  I  may  spend  it  as  a  miser.  The  educated  man  may  be  a 
miser,  as  really  as  the  man  clutching  his  gold  by  day  and  sleeping 
with  it  by  night.  The  papers  told,  a  while  ago,  of  a  man  supposed 
to  be  a  pauper,  who  died  in  one  of  the  large  cities.  He  lived 
for  years  as  a  recluse,  in  a  little  shanty  marked  by 
squalor  and  wretchedness.  Kindly  women  waited  on  the  strange 
old  recluse,  daily  putting  food  there  in  his  little  half  open  window 
lest  he  should  starve.  One  day  the  food  was  not  taken,  and  they 
advised  the  police,  and  the  little  cottage  was  broken  open  and  there 
the  strange  old  hermit  was  found,  dead  amidst  his  rags.  When 
the  police  looked  about,  they  found  that  he  had  there  in  that  little 
shanty,  all  marked  by  squalor  and  poverty,  something  over  $4,- 
000,000  in  gold  and  bank  stocks  and  Government  bonds.  Of  what 
value  to  the  world,  pray  tell  me,  is  such  a  life  as  that?  He  was  a 
cumberer  of  the  ground.  I  must  remind  you  that  a  man  may  be  a 
miser  with  his  education  as  well  as  with  his  money. 

Or  a  man  may  spend  his  life  as  a  spendthrift.  The  papers 
tell  us  of  another  man,  a  young  man  of  large  wealth,  who  gave  a 
dinner  in  a  club  house  hard  by  his  city  a  while  ago.  He  reminded 
his  guests,  through  that  evening  meal,  that  he  was  going  to  give 


242  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

them  a  sensation  at  its  close,  the  thrill  of  which  they  would  not 
soon  forget.  A  band  of  music  entertained  them,  and  when  the 
dinner  was  over  he  said,  "Now  the  sensation  is  to  come."  And 
leading  his  guests,  with  his  band  preceding  them,  they  all  went  out 
to  a  swinging  bridge  over  the  stream  hard  by  the  club  house  where 
the  dinner  was  held.  With  a  wild  shriek,  he  flung  himself  into  the 
swift,  rushing  waters  and  was  a  suicide  right  before  their  eyes. 
That  case  is  the  apologue  of  every  wasted  life.  A  man  may  com- 
mit suicide  in  one  night,  or  he  may  take  forty  or  seventy  years  in 
which  to  do  it. 

My  fellow  students,  the  true  conception  of  life  is  that  we  are 
trustees  and  all  of  the  powers  of  life  are  given  from  God  for  the 
high  service  and  betterment  of  humanity.  It  is  not  enough  for  a 
man  to  be  clever,  to  be  eloquent,  to  be  scholarly,  to  be  winsome,  to 
be  masterful,  to  what  end  are  all  these  gifts?  To  this  end  was  I 
born  and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the  world  that  I  might  serve 
humanity.  The  business  of  life  is  service. 

The  sphere  of  service  is  indicated  for  us  in  this  simple  motto: 
"David  served  his  own  generation."  Mark  well  the  words — "his 
own  generation."  We  have  been  hearing  words  like  those  in  this 
convention  through  these  days — "this  generation".  Some  men  sigh 
over  what  they  have  lost  in  the  past,  and  others  dream  over  what 
they  are  going  to  do  in  some  shadowy  or  indistinct  future ;  and  they 
allow  the  living  present,  the  only  time  they  have,  to  go  swiftly  by 
unimproved;  and  life's  deepest  privileges  and  duties  are  ignored 
and  lost.  "David  served  his  own  generation."  What  is  your 
sphere?  Look  about  you  and  you  will  find  it.  Open  hearts  and 
ears  and  eyes  will  help  you  to  see  and  hear  and  know  what  is  your 
sphere.  Begin  in  that  college  circle  where  you  now  are.  A  little 
group  in  every  college  can  change  the  whole  institution.  It  has 
been  done  again  and  again.  Then  your  circle  of  service  widens 
and  widens.  You  must  take  account  of  your  neighbors.  "Am  I 
my  brother's  keeper?"  I  am,  and  if  I  forget  it  and  evil  overtakes 
him,  his  blood  will  cry  against  me,  from  the  ground  before  the  face 
of  God.  And  still  the  circle  widens.  I  am  a  citizen,  a  citizen  of  my 
country,  a  citizen  of  the  world,  and  thus  it  is  seen  how  the  circle 
widens  and  widens  and  widens.  What  is  your  sphere?  There  are 
wrongs  in  your  circle,  go  about  the  task  of  changing  them.  There 
are  injustices  to  be  corrected,  see  to  it  that  you  do  your  part  in 
making  such  corrections.  Right  is  everywhere  to  be  enthroned — 
do  your  best  to  enthrone  it.  And  on  and  on  the  circle  widens,  on 
and  on  and  on. 

We  are  world  citizens  and  we  must  take  to  heart  the  fact  that 
our  tasks  are  world  tasks.  We  are  agreed  that  we  have  been  pass- 
ing through  fateful  years,  that  we  have  just  gone  through  the  most 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST  243 

tragic  and  responsible  hours  that  civilization  ever  saw.    And  we 
said  and  we  felt,  and  say  and  feel  it  yet,  that  some  things  in  this 
world  are  worth  dying  for,  and  if  they  are  worth  dying  for,  surely 
they  are  worth  living  for.    The  poet  was  right  when  he  sang: 
"Though  love  repine  and  reason  chafe, 
There  comes  a  voice  without  reply, 
Tis  man's  perdition  to  be  safe, 

When  for  the  truth  he  ought  to  die/' 

Some  things  are  worth  dying  for  and  we  faced  it,  and  taught 
it  and  believed  it,  and  believe  it  yet,  in  connection  with  the  great 
world  struggle  through  which  we  have  passed  and  are  yet  passing. 
Now  as  we  recently  gave  our  best  of  money  and  of  human 
blood  for  the  things  that  needed  defense  and  enthronement  among 
men,  shall  we  not,  today,  taking  account  of  the  world's  supreme 
need  and  the  opportunities  calling  to  us,  say  that  the  chief  thing  of 
all,  even  humanity's  one  sufficient  hope,  the  cause  and  kingdom  of 
God  among  men,  shall  in  our  generation,  even  by  us,  have  our  best 
loyalty  and  service? 

That  motto,  "In  this  generation,"  that  has  rung  again  and 
again  in  our  ears  through  these  mighty  days  is  surely  a  challenging 
motto  for  us  all.  The  one  balm  in  Gilead  is  Christ.  The  one  door 
of  hope  in  the  valley  of  Achor  is  Christ.  The  one  supreme  and 
sufficient  physician  to  heal  the  hurt  of  a  bruised  sinning  world  is 
the  Christ.  And  you  and  I  today  in  our  own  generation  are  to  do 
our  uttermost  to  make  His  will  known,  to  be  witnesses  of  His  mes- 
sage to  the  sons  of  men,  to  earth's  remotest  bounds.  Listen  to 
His  terms :  "All  the  world,"  "Every  creature." 

General  Gordon  has  his  statue  yonder  in  Khartoum,  and  that 
noble  face  is  not  pointing  toward  home,  but  pointing  back  to  the 
desert  and  the  vast  Soudan.  One  does  not  wonder  that  one  of 
the  Christian  travellers  paused  long  before  that  statue,  and  then 
penned  these  lines: 

"The  string  of  camels  come  in  single  file, 

Bearing  their  burdens  o'er  the  desert  land. 
Swiftly  the  boats  go  plying  on  the  Nile. 
The  needs  of  men  are  met  on  every  hand 
But  still  I  wait 

For  the  messenger  of  God  that  cometh  late. 
"I  see  the  cloud  of  dust  rise  on  the  plain, 

The  measured  tread  of  troops  falls  on  my  ear. 
The  soldier  comes  the  Empire  to  maintain, 
Bringing  the  pomp  of  war,  the  reign  of  fear, 
But  still  I  wait 

For  the  messenger  of  God  that  cometh  late. 
"They  set  me  looking  o'er  the  desert  drear, 

Where  broodeth  darkness  as  the  darkest  night, 


244  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

From  many  a  mosque  there  comes  the  call  to  prayer. 
I  hear  no  voice  that  calls  on  Christ  for  light, 
But  still  I  wait 
For  the  messenger  of  God  that  cometh  late." 

My  fellow  students,  I  wonder  if  there  are  not  thousands  of 
men  and  women  within  the  sound  of  my  voice  who  ought  in  the 
months  or  years  just  ahead  to  begin  the  investment  of  their  lives 
in  the  dark  corners  of  the  earth  throughout  all  the  world! 

In  the  making  of  a  life  at  its  highest  and  best,  there  is  an- 
other principle  that  must  have  earnest  consideration  at  our  hands, 
and  that  is  life's  motive.  David  served  his  own  generation  "by 
the  will  of  God." 

That  keen-minded  woman,  George  Eliot,  said,  "What  makes 
life  dreary  is  the  want  of  motive."  Her  saying  points  a  great 
truth,  but  it  may  be  amended,  What  makes  life  dreary  is  the  lack 
of  the  highest  motives.  Men  go  their  ways  groveling  and  muck- 
raking because  they  are  swayed  by  sordid  and  paltry  motives. 
And  life  here  and  there  and  everywhere  is  often  mean  and  lived 
on  the  lowest  plane  because  the  highest  and  the  worthiest  motives 
do  not  reign.  Motive,  my  fellow-students,  is  absolutely  vital  in 
your  life  if  it  is  to  be  the  highest  and  best  life.  Motive  will  oxy- 
genize everything  in  your  life,  every  day,  and  every  deed,  wherever 
you  go,  and  to  the  last  moment  of  your  earthly  pilgrimage. 

One  of  three  motives  dominates  life.  I  begin  with  the  lowest, 
where  we  all  begin,  the  motive  of  egoism.  The  babe  getting  out 
of  its  cradle  beginning  to  walk  or  crawl,  puts  out  its  chubby  hands 
for  everything  in  sight  and  we  laugh  and  applaud  as  we  see  that 
baby's  efforts.  But  the  matter  becomes  tragical  when  that  baby 
becomes  a  grown  man  and  still  grabs  for  everything  in  sight  to 
hoard  and  to  keep  for  self.  Egoism  is  the  motive  that  leads  to 
defeat  and  to  decay  and  to  death.  It  is  but  another  name  for  the 
old  word  "selfishness",  and  selfishness  anywhere  marks  its  pos- 
sessor for  doom  and  death,  as  certainly  as  carbolic  acid  drunk 
down  through  the  throat  will  destroy  the  victim  thus  drinking  it. 

History  will  not  let  us  forget  that  the  self -centered  nation 
goes  on  the  rocks,  no  matter  how  strong  and  compact  and  efficient 
and  powerful.  Modern  time  presents  us  an  instance  on  the  largest 
and  most  terrible  scale,  and  Kipling's  Recessional  needs  to  be  sung 
by  this  nation  and  all  the  rest  again  and  again — "lest  we  forget." 
"If  drunk  with  sight  of  power  we  loose 

Wild  tongues  that  have  not  Thee  in  awe, 
Such  boastings  as  the  Gentiles  use 

And  lesser  breeds  without  the  law, 
Judge  of  the  nations,  spare  us  yet, 
Lest  we  forget,  lest  we  forget." 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST  245 

The  self-centered  nation  is  doomed.  All  the  ages  attest  that 
solemn  fact.  The  self-centered  organization  is  doomed.  Christ's 
masterpiece  in  the  earth  is  his  Church,  and  yet  when  that  local  con- 
gregation forgets  her  high  position,  and  is  false  to  her  trust.  He 
will  take  the  candlestick  from  it.  The  self -centered  organization 
of  any  kind  is  marked  for  doom.  The  self-centered  family  is 
doomed.  Selfishness,  I  remind  you,  my  fellow-students,  is  the  ne- 
gation of  God.  Selfishness  is  the  suicide  of  all  real  greatness. 
Selfishness  is  the  apostasy,  the  insanity  of  human  existence.  Self- 
ishness is  the  doom  and  marks  the  defeat  of  the  human  soul.  The 
self-centered  individual,  no  matter  how  brilliant  and  forceful,  is 
marked  for  doom  and  death. 

"Comrades,  go  read  Christ's  words  again, 
They  are  the  only  hope  of  men ; 

Love  and  not  hate  must  come  to  birth, 
Christ  and  not  Cain  must  rule  the  earth." 

Then  there  is  another  motive  much  higher,  the  altruistic  mo- 
tive. Out  of  that  motive  come  many  great  things,  such  as  our 
liberties  and  our  patriotism,  and  many  of  our  institutions.  And 
yet  that  motive  is  not  adequate  for  the  stress  and  strain,  the  battle 
and  burden,  the  duty  and  difficulty  attendant  upon  human  life. 
That  motive  is  not  adequate.  It  will  not  meet  life's  deepest  tests. 
Moses  may  separate  himself  from  the  prerogatives  of  a  throne  and 
dedicate  his  life  to  lift  up  his  own  nation  and  they  will  speak  con- 
temptuously of  him  when  he  turns  his  back  upon  them.  "As  for 
this  fellow  Moses,  we  wot  not  what  has  become  of  him."  That  al- 
truistic motive,  strong  as  it  is,  is  not  sufficiently  strong  for  the  bat- 
tle of  human  life.  What  motive  is  sufficient? 

Here  it  is :  David  served  his  own  generation  "by  the  will  of 
God."  That  motive  lasts.  That  bears  all  the  strain  and  stress  that 
may  come  in  human  life, — the  will  of  God.  "He  always  wins  who 
sides  with  God,  to  Him  no  cause  is  lost."  "The  will  of  God" — 
that  motive  will  stand  all  the  tests. 

Moses,  how  could  you  endure  your  identification  with  that 
race  that  mocks  and  laughs  and  forgets?  "He  endured  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible." 

Paul,  how  could  you  endure  persecutions  and  imprisonments 
and  scourgings  and  denials  and  treason  at  the  hands  of  professed 
friends?  How  could  you?  "The  love  of  Christ  constraineth  me." 
The  will  of  God  was  the  law  of  his  life.  That  will,  my  fellow- 
students,  will  meet  all  the  stress  and  strain  in  the  big  battle  of  life. 

You  will  let  me  this  morning  ask  you  the  pointed  question: 
"Is  it  definitely  settled  with  you  that  the  will  of  God  shall  by  your 
definite  choice  be  accepted  as  the  law  over  your  whole  life?  Has 
that  been  settled  ?  As  I  look  over  this  vast  assemblage  of  students, 


246  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  find  myself  wondering  how  much  each  life  here  now  means  and 
how  much  each  life  here  could  mean  for  humanity,  if  such  life  were 
placed  absolutely  at  God's  disposal.  What  if  Christ  were  here,  in 
person,  and  we  saw  Him  as  He  came  down  the  aisle  and  stood 
looking  upon  us  out  of  those  eyes,  smiling  and  loving,  into  our 
every  face,  and  asked  this  question:  "May  I  guide  your  life  and 
wield  it  according  to  mine  own  will  ?"  What  would  our  answer  be  ? 
He  is  here,  and  he  does  ask  that  very  question,  and  has  asked  it  as 
these  challenging  days  have  gone  on  here  and  as  they  have  un- 
folded before  us,  high  and  heavenly  visions.  What  is  our  answer 
to  His  question? 

My  fellow-students,  if  our  lives  are  to  count  for  the  highest 
and  best,  then  life  must  not  only  be  yielded  to  Christ  that  he  may 
be  our  personal  Savior,  but  yielded  to  Him  that  he  may  be  our 
Master  to  guide  and  use  us  according  to  His  own  high  and  perfect 
will.  What  is  our  answer  to  a  challenge  like  that?  What  is  our 
response?  And  in  such  a  time  as  this  when  we  have  come  to  the 
cross-roads  of  all  history,  when  we  are  challenged  by  the  mighty 
past  and  by  the  fateful  present  and  by  the  awfully  responsible 
future,  what  is  our  response  as  Christ  asks  us,  "Will  you  accept 
My  will  as  the  law,  the  governing  and  dominant  law  in  your  life?" 
What  is  your  answer  ? 

It  is  a  crime  any  time,  my  fellow-students,  to  be  a  pesky  and 
disloyal  and  ungenerous  and  mean  little  man.  It  is  ten-fold  a 
crime  to  be  a  little  man  in  such  spacious  and  responsible  days  as 
these.  As  Christ  today  stands  before  us  with  His  supreme  appeal 
and  asks  us  to  link  our  little  life  with  Him,  and  to  be  His  fellow- 
workers,  letting  Him  speak  through  us,  voicing  His  will  for  the  bet- 
terment of  humanity,  here  and  there,  and  around  the  world,  what 
is  our  response  to  a  call  like  that? 

I  remind  you  that  everything  worth  while  costs, — that  cost  and 
value  are  as  inseparable  as  were  the  Siamese  twins.  I  remind  you 
that  the  law  of  all  progress  is  the  law  of  sacrifice.  "Except  a  grain 
of  wheat  f alleth  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  by  itself  alone ; 
but  if  it  die  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit".  I  remind  you  that  the 
way  of  the  Cross  is  the  way  of  triumph,  everywhere  for  groups  of 
people  and  for  the  individual.  Will  we  tread  the  way  of  the  Cross  ? 

Turn  back  to  that  great  war  again  whose  epic  stories  will  be 
thrilling  us  while  life  shall  last,  and  thrilling  our  children's  children 
long  after  we  are  gone  and  have  been  forgotten.  Turn  back  to  the 
great  war.  One  day  I  came  near  the  battle  lines  and  the  Com- 
manding Officer  told  me  of  the  death  of  a  bonny  college  lad.  Two 
brothers  of  them  had  gone  out  from  our  fair  country  here,  faithful 
friends  of  Christ  were  they,  and  just  before  the  Commanding  Of- 
ficer gave  them  word  to  go  to  the  trenches  and  to  the  death  grapple, 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST  247 

these  bonny  lads,  twins  inseparable  as  were  David  and  Jonathan, 
looked  into  each  other's  faces,  grasped  each  other's  hands,  pledged  to 
each  other  that  they  would  play  the  man  for  mother  and  country 
and  home  and  God.  And  then  they  went  as  per  the  command  of 
the  Officer  in  charge.  In  a  dozen  minutes  one  of  them  had  re- 
ceived the  awful  wound  that  carried  him  down  to  death  in  another 
dozen  minutes.  How  could  the  unwounded  leave  his  dying 
brother?  He  bent  over  him  and  sought  to  hold  him  back  from 
death,  so  the  Commanding  Officer  told  me,  and  the  dying  boy,  as 
the  life  blood  hurried  to  the  end,  simply  smiled  and  said,  "Oh,  no, 
brother.  Kiss  me  once,  and  then  leave  me.  Keep  going.  Do  your 
whole  duty,  and  if  you  live  to  see  Mother  tell  her  that  I  did  mine." 

I  was  along  the  Argonne  Forest  and  a  lad  had  died  there, 
pierced  by  an  awful  ball.  He  had  held  in  his  hand  the  Word  of  God 
and  there  it  was  open  yet.  He  was  reading  the  Beatitudes.  Before 
he  had  read  those  Beatitudes  he  was  wounded,  and  dragged  him- 
self out  and  put  a  gas-mask  under  his  head  for  his  pillow.  Then 
he  read  and  while  he  read,  there  came  a  bullet  that  went  through 
the  book  to  his  heart  and  the  book  was  folded  across  his  heart. 
But  he  had  written  at  the  top  of  the  page  this  sentence,  "I  am  doing 
the  best  I  know  how,  the  best  I  can,  and  intend  to  keep  doing  the 
best  I  can  till  the  end.  Abraham  Lincoln."  Then  down  at  the  bot- 
tom, he  had  written  this  sentence,  "Rather  than  wilfully  violate  the 
known  will  of  God,  I  would  forfeit  my  life.  Stonewall  Jackson." 
A  call  like  that  is  the  call  of  the  highest.  It  is  the  call  that  leadeth 
to  triumph.  And  I  hear  that  call  as  Christ  asks  the  simple,  the  com- 
prehensive, the  meaningful  question,  ^May  My  will  be  the  lawe  of 
your  life,  by  your  consent  and  choice?" 

I  went  to  help  dedicate  a  church  building  in  one  of  the 
Southern  cities  in  other  days  and  arriving  there  some  ten  minutes 
before  the  service  was  to  begin  I  asked  the  church  officers,  "What 
do  you  expect  of  me  here?"  They  told  me,  "You  must  preach  the 
dedicatory  sermon  for  this  beautiful  building,  and  then  when  it  is 
over  you  must  get  $6,500  in  cash,  so  that  we  may  dedicate  it  free 
of  debt.  That  is  all  due  tomorrow  as  a  cash  offering." 

"Very  well,"  I  said,  "where  will  we  get  that  $6,500  in  cash?" 

They  looked  at  each  other  slowly,  timidly,  and  then  ventured  to 
say,  "Maybe  we  could  get  $500  out  of  our  church,  but  you  must  get 
the  $6,000  out  of  the  city." 

"Oh,  dear  me,"  I  said,  "I  am  used  to  this  sort  of  thing  ever 
since  I  was  a  boy.  It  does  not  come  that  way.  If  you  get  that  $6,500 
in  cash,  your  church  will  have  to  give  $6,000  of  it.  And  then  if  the 
town  does  not  give  the  other  $500,  you  must  give  that.  Let  us  face 
it." 

We  went  into  the  service.    I  preached  the  sermon  and  then  said 


248  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

to  the  people,  "These  men  bid  me  tell  you  that  you  must  give  $6,500 
in  cash,  which  is  all  due  tomorrow,  before  we  may  dedicate  this 
beautiful  house.  Will  you  provide  it?  Here's  a  man  designated  to 
take  your  subscriptions.  What  is  your  answer?"  Then  there  began 
the  slowest,  most  reluctant,  most  Christ-shaming  offering  I  have 
ever  witnessed.  After  thirty  minutes  they  had  $3,000 — not  half  the 
needed  amount.  Then  there  was  a  long  pause.  I  said,  "What  do 
you  expect  of  me  ?  I  am  your  guest.  I  do  not  happen  to  have  the 
other  $3,500.  What  do  you  expect  of  me?" 

There  arose  a  little  woman  back  there,  plainly  clad.  There 
was  surpassing  pathos  in  her  voice,  as  looking  past  me  to  the  young 
man,  her  husband,  at  the  desk  taking  the  names,  she  said  with  that 
tremulous  voice,  "Charley,  I  have  wondered  if  you  would  be  willing 
for  us  to  give  our  little  cottage,  just  paid  out  of  debt.  We  were  of- 
fered $3,500  in  cash  for  it  yesterday.  We  were  told  we  could  get 
it  at  the  bank  any  time  in  ten  days,  if  we  chose  to  make  the  trade. 
Charley,  I  have  wondered  if  you  would  be  willing  for  us  to  give 
our  little  house  to  Christ,  that  His  house  may  be  free.  When  we 
remember,  Charley,  that  Christ  gave  His  life  for  us,  I  wonder  if 
we  ought  not  to  give  this  little  house  to  Him."  The  fine  fellow  re- 
sponded in  the  same  high  spirit,  with  a  sob  in  his  voice  saying, 
"Jennie,  dear,  I  was  thinking  of  the  same  thing."  Then  looking  up 
at  me  with  his  face  covered  with  tears,  he  said,  "We  will  give 
$3,500." 

Then  there  occurred  a  scene  beggaring  all  description.  Silence 
reigned  for  a  minute  and  then  men  sobbed  aloud,  and  gentle  women 
and  men  standing  around  the  walls  gathered  from  out  of  the  city's 
life,  who  a  dozen  minutes  ago  shot  out  their  lips  with  scorn  and 
contempt  for  a  church  halting  and  defeated,  sobbed  aloud,  and  al- 
most in  a  moment  provided  the  $3,500,  and  without  suggestion  or 
invitation  there  came  down  every  aisle  to  where  I  stood  these  men 
and  women  saying  with  surpassing  tearfulness,  "Sir,  where  is  the 
Savior,  and  how  may  we  find  Him  ?"  They  had  seen  Christ's  Cross 
incarnated  in  human  lives. 

My  fellow-students,  when  this  wearied,  bruised,  sinning  world 
sees  Christ's  Cross  incarnated  in  your  life  and  mine,  the  Kingdom 
of  God  will  come  with  a  swiftness  that  will  be  the  wonder  of  the 
world. 

An  ambitious  young  student  heard  Christ's  call.  This  student 
had  plans  of  his  own.  He  had  his  own  program  mapped  out,  but 
Christ  crossed  his  path.  Do  something  with  Christ  he  must.  Christ 
crossed  his  path,  the  unescapable  Christ,  and  the  young  man  yielded, 
yielded  life,  yielded  will,  yielded  all  and  then  in  a  quiet  place  he 
wrote : 


A  LIFE  AT  ITS  HIGHEST  AND  BEST  249 

"I  had  walked  life's  way  with  an  easy  tread, 
Had  followed  where  comforts  and  pleasures  led 
Until  one  day  in  a  quiet  place 
I  met  the  Master  face  to  face. 

"With  station,  and  rank,  and  wealth  for  my  goal, 
Much  thought  for  my  body,  but  none  for  my  soul. 
I  had  entered  to  win  in  life's  big  race, 
When  I  met  the  Master  face  to  face. 

"I  had  built  my  castles  and  reared  them  high, 
With  their  towers  had  pierced  the  blue  of  the    sky. 
I  had  sworn  to  rule  with  an  iron  mace, 
When  I  met  the  Master  face  to  face. 

"I  met  Him  and  knew  Him  and  blushed  to  see 
That  His  eyes  full  of  sorrow  were  fixed  on  me. 
I  faltered  and  fell  at  His  feet  that  day, 
While  my  castles  melted  and  vanished  away. 
Melted  and  vanished  and  in  their  place 
Naught  else  did  I  see  but  the  Master's  face. 

"And  I  cried  aloud,  'Oh,  make  me  meet 
To  follow  the  steps  of  Thy  wounded  feet, 
My  thought  is  now  for  the  souls  of  men. 
I  have  lost  my  life  to  find  it  again. 
Ere  since  one  day  in  a  quiet  place 
I  met  the  Master  face  to  face.' " 

Oh,  fellow-students,  it  will  be  glorious,  throughout  time  and 
ceaseless  eternity,  if  from  this  morning  the  last  man  and  woman  of 
us  shall  say, 

"Have  Thine  own  way,  Lord, 

Have  Thine  own  way, 
Thou  are  the  potter, 
I  am  the  clay". 


THE  SUFFICIENT  AUTHORITY  AND  THE 
ADEQUATE  RESPONSE 
BISHOP  W.  F.  MCDOWELL 

[The  next  of  God's  messengers  to  us  today  is  the  one  whom  He  has 
sent  so  often  into  our  student  conferences  and  into  our  universities, 
both  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  and  to  whom  we  will  listen  with 
prayerfulness,  as  we  have  to  our  friend  who  has  just  spoken  the  word 
that  we  will  never  forget,  and  that  will  ever  bear  fruit. — Chairman.] 

I  want  to  speak  to  you  very  briefly  upon  the  abstract  subject, 
"The  Sufficient  Authority  and  the  Adequate  Response",  upon  the 
concrete  theme,  "The  Personal  Leader  and  the  Personal  Following." 

We  are  a  group  from  many  places  under  the  sun,  and  we  are 
of  many  kinds.  Some  of  us  are  conservative,  some  of  us  are  con- 
servative to  the  point  of  being  "stand-patters."  Some  of  us  are 
progressive  to  the  point  of  being  radical.  Some  are  cautious  and 
timid,  both  with  reference  to  their  own  lives  and  with  reference  to 
the  life  of  the  world.  Some  are  full  of  the  brave  spirit  of  experi- 
ment and  adventure  and  are  willing  to  go  with  a  song  over  un- 
trodden paths  and  into  unknown  fields. 

It  would  be  a  little  difficult  to  get  us  into  perfect  unity  unless 
we  found  the  right  basis  for  that  unity.  Some  of  us  are  individ- 
ualists by  make-up  and  by  practice.  Some  of  us  are  not  individ- 
ualists, but  make  the  social  emphasis  without  very  much  care  for 
individualism.  It  would  be  a  little  difficult  to  get  us  together  unless 
we  find  the  right  basis  upon  which  to  get  together. 

The  nations  of  the  earth  are  all  torn  to  pieces,  and  it  is  difficult 
to  get  them  together,  partly  because  we  have  not  found  quite  the 
right  basis  or  accepted  it. 

I  was  sitting  one  day  in  the  preachers'  room  at  Cornell  Uni- 
versity when  a  rap  came  at  my  door,  and  I  went  and  admitted  a 
young  man  who  said  he  came  seeking  an  interview.  After  a  few 
moments  of  personal  greetings  and  an  inquiry  as  to  who  he  was 
and  where  he  was  from,  he  told  me  his  name  was  "Van  some- 
thing" and  that  he  was  a  Dutchman  from  South  Africa. 

He  said  he  had  come  to  talk  with  me  about  a  thesis  he  was  pre- 
paring. I  asked  the  theme  upon  which  he  was  proposing  to  write 
this  thesis,  and  he  said,  "I  propose  to  write  a  thesis  upon  the  modest 
subject,  The  Synthesis  of  the  Nations'  ".  (Laughter)  I  arose 

250 


THE  AUTHORITY  AND  THE  RESPONSE  2$  I 

and  opened  the  window.  I  had  no  intention  of  being  shut  up  in  a 
room  with  a  topic  like  that,  with  no  chance  for  escape. 

I  said,  "Now  go  on  with  what  you  want  to  say  about  it«" 
"Well,"  he  said,  "it  is  like  this,  sir,  the  people  and  the  nations  of  the 
earth  are  all  at  swords'  points,"  (and  this  was  before  1914),  "such 
peace  as  there  is  is  either  the  result  of  armed  neutrality  or  selfish 
interest."  He  said,  "If  this  is  the  best  humanity  can  do,  then  hu- 
manity cannot  do  very  well."  "Frankly,"  he  said,  "I  do  not  see 
how  Almighty  God  stands  it.  I  can  hardly  stand  it  myself." 
(Laughter)  He  said,  "Some  how  or  other,  the  nations  of  the  earth 
must  be  brought  into  a  better  unity  of  purpose  and  character  or 
the  whole  business  is  an  unspeakable  and  unmitigated  failure." 

I  said,  "Yes,  what  is  your  theory?"  "Well,"  he  said,  "First, 
negatively.  The  nations  cannot  be  got  together  around  the  cannon. 
Militarism  separates  people.  It  does  not  unite  them.  The  nations 
cannot  be  got  together  around  commerce.  At  bottom  the  war  for 
the  dollar  is  what  generates  the  world's  strife."  "As  far  as  I  can 
see,  the  nations  cannot  be  got  together  around  a  form  of  govern- 
ment. There  is  no  way  by  which  they  can  be  made  to  unite  about  a 
political  platform.  As  far  as  I  can  see,  sir,  there  is  only  one  way 
to  get  anything  like  world  unity  in  the  midst  of  world  diversity,  and 
that  is  around  a  person,  and  as  far  as  I  can  see  there  is  only  one 
person.  The  nations  cannot  be  got  together  around  Mohammed,  or 
around  Confucius,  or  around  Buddha.  The  races  cannot  unite 
around  Napoleon  or  Cromwell  or  Washington  or  anybody  else  that 
I  can  see  now  living." 

Then  the  boy  arose  and  speaking  like  a  prophet  said,  "As  far  as 
I  can  see  the  way  to  peace  for  the  troubled  world,  the  way  to  fusion 
and  unity  on  the  part  of  a  varied  world  lies  in  the  path  that  leads 
to  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  May  be  the  world  will  not  accept  the  words 
of  life  from  him,  but  apparently  nobody  else  has  them." 

Then  I  arose  and  went  and  opened  another  window  for  it 
seemed  to  me  that  outside  any  window  on  that  moment  I  might  see 
some  new  burning  bush,  and  out  from  a  new  burning  bush,  I  might 
hear  again  a  voice  of  God. 

Today  I  am  not  anxious  to  speak  an  abstract  word  to  you.  I 
know  the  troubled  condition  of  the  times.  I  know  the  fevered  un- 
rest of  the  period.  I  know  the  difference  of  judgment  between  us 
and  the  passionate  interest  that  consumes  us,  but  today  I  am  asking 
that  all  your  differences  be  fused,  all  your  varieties  be  brought  to 
peace  and  harmony  in  the  exaltation  of  that  sufficient  personal 
authority  found  in  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ. 

I  ask  you  to  remember  that  His  authority  is  not  the  authority 
of  power,  not  the  authority  of  military  might,  not  the  authority  of 
the  military  manner ;  His  authority  is  due  to  His  perfect  character. 


252  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

His  right  to  rule  us  is  due  to  His  passionate  purpose  in  the  world. 
His  right  to  rule  us  is  due  to  His  beneficent  purpose  for  the  world. 
If  I  knew  a  better  person,  I  would  obey  him.  If  I  knew  a 
better  person,  I  would  recommend  him  to  you.  I  know  no  better 
person.  I  am  compelled,  therefore,  to  give  Him  lordship  in  my 
life,  not  reluctantly,  not  doggedly,  not  sullenly,  but  jubilantly, 
because  He  is  what  He  is,  gladly  because  He  proposes  what  He 
proposes,  with  a  shout  upon  my  lips  because  He  gives  me  the 
chance  to  identify  my  own  poor  life  with  His  beneficent  purpose  in 
the  world. 

And  it  comes  at  last  to  that  this  morning.  I  have  no  abstruse 
and  mysterious  and  difficult  word  to  say  to  you.  I  have  seen  you 
through  all  these  years.  It  is  tens  of  thousands  of  you  I  have  seen, 
and  the  thing  for  which  through  the  years  that  have  been  many  I 
have  increasingly  prayed,  is  not  that  I  might  lay  down  a  program 
of  belief  that  you  would  accept,  not  that  I  might  frame  a  creed 
about  which  you  would  gather,  the  thing  for  which  increasingly  I 
have  prayed  through  the  years  is  that  by  God's  help  I  might  make 
Jesus  Christ  real  and  sovereign  and  supreme  and  personal  in  the 
lives  of  the  students  of  my  generation. 

After  all,  it  comes  to  that :  Has  He  your  vote  to  be  King  ?  Has 
He  your  vote  to  be  Lord  and  Leader  and  Master  and  Teacher  ?  Has 
He  your  vote  to  rule  over  your  life  and  activities  and  localities? 

I  cannot  forget  the  circumstances  under  which  I  went  to  Nash- 
ville sixteen  years  ago  to  speak.  I  cannot  forget  how  a  girl  that  we 
thought  then  was  dying,  though  she  lived  to  our  joy  for  a  goodly 
period  of  months  thereafter,  called  me  to  her  on  Saturday  and  said, 
"You  are  planning  not  to  go  to  Nashville  because  you  are  afraid  I 
will  slip  away  while  you  are  gone.  Do  not  do  it.  Go  down  tonight. 
Look  at  the  students  tomorrow  morning.  Hurry  home  tomorrow 
night  and  I  will  stay  until  you  get  back."  And  once  when  I  went  to 
speak  to  Harvard  students,  she  did  not  stay  until  I  got  back.  But 
she  said,  "Look  those  students  in  the  face  and  tell  them  for  a  girl 
that  is  broken  and  cannot  do  it,  that  if  any  one  of  them  has  a  chance 
to  do  anything  anywhere  for  Jesus  Christ  or  with  Jesus  Christ,  to 
jump  at  the  chance." 

He  is  the  sufficient  authority.  It  is  for  us  to  make  the  adequate 
response.  You  can  open  your  New  Testament  at  any  one  of  a 
half  dozen  places  and  see  exactly  what  I  mean.  Maybe  somewhere 
along  here  you  will  find  the  text,  I  do  not  know.  Passing  along  He 
meets  some  men  who  are  fishing  and  says  to  them,  "Come  along 
with  me,  I  want  ability  like  yours",  and  they  dropped  their  nets 
and  went  along  with  Him.  The  authority  was  His,  the  response 
was  theirs.  He  comes  to  a  man  who  is  collecting  taxes  and  says, 
"Come  along  with  me,"  not  in  a  military  tone  at  all,  but  in  that  kind 


THE  AUTHORITY  AND  THE  RESPONSE  253 

of  gentle  persuasiveness  that  would  make  men  leap  to  their  feet 
and  cry  out,  "I  will  go  with  you  anywhere." 

I  need  ability  like  yours,  Matthew.  I  need  the  ability  of  all  the 
great  Matthews  that  are  in  this  audience  this  morning.  He  saw  a 
rich,  young  ruler  and  longed  for  him.  There  again  was  the  suffi- 
cient authority.  There  however  was  the  melancholy  and  utterly 
inadequate  response.  One  day  He  said  to  His  disciples,  "Go  into  a 
certain  place  and  find  a  person  there  who  owns  a  couple  of  animals. 
Bring  them  to  me  and  if  anybody  says  anything,  just  say,  'The 
Master  needs  these  animals.' ):  That  is  the  sufficient  answer :  "The 
Master  needs  them."  In  His  day  it  was  the  need  of  an  ass  upon 
which  to  ride.  In  this  day  it  is  the  need  of  a  limousine,  the  need  of 
a  whole  train,  the  need  of  a  fleet  of  ships,  but  again  the  sufficient 
authority  for  anything  needed  in  the  way  of  transportation  is  that 
the  Master  needs  it. 

So  He  said,  "Send  word  to  a  certain  man  that  I  will  eat  the 
Passover  in  his  house  with  my  friends  and  disciples."  That  is  the 
need,  that  is  the  authority,  that  is  to  say,  "He  needs  your  house, 
He  needs  your  cottage,  He  needs  your  hospital,  He  needs  a  place." 
The  authority  is  His  authority.  The  test  is  the  test  of  the  kind  of 
response  which  may  come  from  you  to  His  authority. 

I  do  not  doubt  that  I  could  lay  down  here  twenty-five  proposi- 
tions and  if  freedom  were  permitted  I  could  break  up  this  great 
convention  inside  of  thirty  minutes  over  the  first  of  them.  There 
would  be  anywhere  from  one  thousand  to  five  thousand  different 
opinions  upon  almost  any  proposition  that  might  be  submitted.  But 
I  am  eager  to  believe  that  no  such  difference  of  opinions  exists  with 
reference  to  the  invincible  supremacy  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  over 
life  and  conduct  and  activity.  I  therefore  withhold  the  twenty-five 
propositions  and  fuss  only  in  my  own  mind  with  them,  and  ask  you 
to  forget  that  I  am  standing  here  and  to  forget  that  anybody  else  is 
standing  here  except  Him  while  He  says,  "Come  along  with  Me. 
This  is  my  commandment  that  ye  love  one  another.  Go  into  all 
the  world  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations." 

Men  and  women  of  the  great  convention,  men  and  women  from 
Canada,  God  bless  you.  Men  and  women  from  the  States,  east  and 
west  and  north  and  south,  God  bless  you.  Will  any  of  you  vote  to 
turn  Him  away?  Will  any  of  you  argue  with  Him?  Will  any  of 
you  refuse  perfect  obedience  to  Him  ?  I  believe  not,  under  God.  I 
believe  that  from  this  hour  there  will  go  back  to  the  colleges,  and 
at  last  out  to  the  whole  world  a  vast  stream  of  consecration  to  hu- 
man welfare  and  uplift.  This  will  come  from  the  meeting  face  to 
face  this  morning  between  Jesus  Christ  the  sufficient  authority  and 
this  multitude  ready  to  obey.  I  do  not  present  it  as  a  sacrifice.  I 
do  not  ask  you  to  do  this  thing  as  martyrs.  I  think  that  American 


254  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

soldier  who  wrote  these  words  home  was  right  when  he  said,  "I 
never  understood  the  cross  until  now.  I  think  Jesus  Christ  was  a 
lucky  man  to  have  the  chance  to  die  for  a  great  cause."  Oh,  I 
think  you  are  lucky  men  and  women  to  have  a  chance  to  identify 
yourselves  with  Jesus  Christ  from  today  on  into  the  far  future. 

There  is  a  poem  that  we  are  tolerably  familiar  with  which 
seems  in  the  ring  of  it,  and  the  lilt  of  it,  to  be  really  just  about 
right,  and  yet  in  point  of  fact,  it  fails  to  touch  the  highest  level.  I 
do  not  quote  poetry.  I  wish  that  I  did.  I  have  to  read  it. 

"Out  of  the  night  that  covers  me, 

Black  as  the  pit  from  pole  to  pole, 
I  thank  whatever  God  may  be 
For  my  unconquerable  soul. 

"In  the  fell  clutch  of  circumstance 

I  have  not  winced  nor  cried  aloud ; 
Under  the  bludgeonings  of  chance, 
My  blood  is  shed,  my  head  unbowed. 

"Beyond  this  place  of  wrath  and  tears 
Looms  but  the  horror  of  the  shade, 
And  yet  the  menace  of  the  years 
Finds  and  shall  find  me  unafraid. 

"It  matters  not  how  straight  the  gate, 

How  charged  with  punishments  the  scroll, 
I  am  the  master  of  my  fate, 
I  am  the  captain  of  my  soul." 

That  sounds  exactly  right,  but  it  does  not  quite  touch  the 
highest  level.  Here  is  the  truth  for  those  last  two  lines,  "I  am  the 
master  of  my  choice,  Christ  is  the  Captain  of  my  soul."  The  only 
way  to  bring  life  to  life's  highest  is  to  set  Christ  in  supremacy  over 
one's  soul. 

I  want  you  to  joy  and  rejoice  in  it.  This  is  the  very  finest 
thing  that  life  has  to  offer.  This  sufficient  authority,  namely  the 
authority  of  Jesus,  the  opportunity  to  fall  in  behind  the  great  white 
Captain,  is  the  finest  thing  life  has  to  offer. 

You  remember  Allan  Seager's  beautiful  poem,  "The  Rendez- 
vous with  Death." 

"At  noon  at  some  disputed  barricade, 
When  spring  comes  back  with  rustling  shade 
And  apple  blossoms  fill  the  air, 
I  have  a  rendezvous  with  Death 
When  spring  brings  back  blue  days  and  fair." 
Then  he  draws  a  little  picture  of  that  which  looks  so  attractive. 


THE  AUTHORITY  AND  THE  RESPONSE  255 

"God  knows  'twere  better  to  be  deep  pillowed  in  silk 
And  centered  down  where  love  throbs  out  in  blissful  sleep 
Breath  to  breath  where  hushed  awakenings  are  dear 
But  I  have  a  rendezvous  with  Death. 
At  midnight  in  some  flaming  town, 
When  spring  trips  north  again  this  year 
And  I  to  my  pledged  word  am  true, 
I  shall  not  fail  that  rendezvous." 

Now  change  these  lines.  Put  in  that  other  name — the  name  of 
life,  not  of  death. 

"I  have  a  rendezvous  with  Christ 
At  midnight  in  some  flaming  town, 
When  spring  trips  north  again  this  year 
And  I  to  my  pledged  word  am  true, 
I  shall  not  fail  that  rendezvous." 

Any  other  failure  would  not  be  half  so  fateful  but  the  failure 
of  the  rendezvous  with  Christ  somewhere  in  the  heart  of  India, 
somewhere  in  the  depths  of  China,  somewhere  in  the  blackness  of 
Africa,  somewhere  in  some  far  hidden  town,  the  failure  to  keep 
rendezvous  with  Christ  will  be  absolutely  fatal. 

I  can  take  only  another  moment  to  tell  you  a  bit  of  personal 
experience.  I  went  to  Washington  to  live  nearly  four  years  ago.  I 
left  Chicago  because  they  said  Chicago  was  too  excited  and  big  and 
trying  and  strenuous  for  one  getting  on  to  the  point  of  life  where 
he  was  entitled  to  a  little  leisure.  I  went  to  Washington,  with  the 
war  on.  It  may  be  that  some  leisure  will  come  in  some  far  off  day 
in  the  future,  but  there  does  not  seem  to  be  any  immediate  chance 
for  it.  One  day,  either  when  I  was  awake  and  seeing  a  vision,  or 
asleep  and  dreaming  a  dream,  one  day  Before  we  were  in  the  war, 
in  those  drugged  and  doubting  years,  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  met 
that  familiar  figure  whom  we  call  Uncle  Sam  on  the  street.  He 
looked  incredibly  depressed  and  sorrowful.  I  stopped  and  said  to 
him,  "Uncle  Sam,  you  do  not  seem  happy."  He  gave  me  such  a 
look  as  I  shall  never  forget.  He  said,  "How  can  you  be  happy? 
Have  you  heard  from  France,  have  you  heard  from  Belgium  ?  How 
can  you  be  happy?" 

I  said,  "Uncle  Sam,  What  do  you  want  to  do?" 

"Do,"  he  said,  "I  want  to  get  into  it.  Three  blocks  up  the  street 
I  met  George  Washington  and  George  has  always  been  rather  re- 
spectful to  me,  but  he  swore  at  me  like  a  Virginia  gentleman 
(Laughter)  as  he  told  me  what  he  thought  of  my  conduct  in  being- 
out  of  this  great  struggle  for  mankind." 

He  said,  "I  slipped  down  a  side  street  for  fear  I  would  meet 
somebody  else  and  on  the  sicle  street  I  met  Abe  Lincoln,  and  Lin- 


256  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS   AND   WORLD   ADVANCE 

coin  looked  at  me  and  said,  "Sam,  are  you  going  to  let  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  people  and  by  the  people  and  for  the  people  perish  from 
the  face  of  the  earth?  If  you  are,  you  may  take  me  off  the  list  of 
those  who  love  you." 

I  said,  "Uncle  Sam,  what  do  you  lack?" 

He  said,  "I  have  got  to  have  money,  millions  and  billions  of  it 
and  I  have  got  to  have  men,  fighting  men,  millions  of  them,  and 
women  to  take  care  of  hospitals,  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
them.  I  do  not  know  how  long  I  can  stand  it,"  and  he  stumped  off 
down  the  street. 

Pretty  soon  up  from  the  hills  and  the  valleys  they  began  to 
come.  You  saw  them,  some  of  you  were  them,  and  the  people 
poured  out  their  treasure  and  the  world  poured  out  its  life,  then  I 
met  Uncle  Sam  again  on  the  street  waving  a  flag  as  he  walked  along 
saying,  "We  won't  come  back  'till  it's  over  over  there." 

Oh,  a  man  who  can  not  dream  dreams  and  see  visions  has  no 
right  to  be  alive  these  days. 

So  on  another  day  I  met  another  figure.  The  armistice  had 
been  signed.  We  were  making  some  sort  of  steps  toward  peace  and 
quiet  in  the  world  and  I  met  this  other  figure.  He  wore  a  seamless 
robe  and  there  were  some  scars  on  His  forehead,  and  as  He  reached 
out  His  hand  there  were  scars  in  the  hand,  and  He  limped  as  He 
walked  and  I  bowed  low  before  Him  and  said,  '"Master,  what  is  the 
trouble?" 

"Oh,"  He  said,  "All  my  wounds  have  broken  out  afresh.  I  am 
thinking  of  broken  Europe.  I  am  thinking  of  the  nations  of  the 
earth  that  have  come  to  grief  because  they  do  not  know  my  Father 
and  Me". 

"Well,"  I  said,  "Why  don't  you  go  to  them?" 

He  said,  "I  cannot  go  alone.  I  must  have  millions  of  money. 
I  must  have  thousands  upon  thousands  of  teaching  men  and  preach- 
ing men,  of  healing  men  and  helping  men.  I  must  have  women  by 
uncounted  thousands  to  touch  the  life  of  girlhood  and  womanhood 
and  I  do  not  know  whether  I  can  stand  a  second  crucifixion." 

Do  you  see?  He  is  walking  before  you  this  morning.  He 
limps  as  He  walks  and  the  old  wounds  are  all  open  again.  His  is 
the  holy  purpose  in  the  world.  His  is  the  supreme  passion  for  the 
world.  His  is  the  perfect  authority  in  the  world.  Oh,  men  and 
women,  up  after  Him,  after  Him,  after  Him  to  the  ends  of  the  earth 
today! 


A  MEDITATION 
J.  H.  OLDHAM 

As  we  turn  to  our  short  time  of  prayer,  the  men  who  are  most 
in  my  thoughts  are  those,  if  there  are  such,  who  have  not  gotten 
from  this  Convention  anything  which  satisfies  them,  whom  the 
speaking  from  this  platform  has  somehow  missed  and  has  missed, 
it  may  be  in  part,  because  it  has  been  so  much  the  speaking  of  us 
older  men  who  belong  to  a  generation  that  is  discredited  because 
of  its  measure  of  responsibility  in  not  having  prevented  this  war  in 
which  so  many  of  your  fellow-students  have  had  to  die.  We  have 
spoken  to  you,  it  may  be,  out  of  an  experience  of  life  which  is  dif- 
ferent from  your  experience  and,  therefore,  in  a  language  which 
some  of  you  have  not  been  able  to  understand.  If  there  are  such 
men,  they  are  the  men  I  most  want  to  get  alongside  of.  Because  it 
is  you  young  men  and  women  who  out  of  your  own  experience  of 
life  and  out  of  your  fresh  discoveries  as  you  are  loyal  to  God  and 
to  Christ,  who  have  to  rebuild  this  world  of  which  our  generation 
has  made  so  awful  a  mess. 

And  if  we  have  missed  one  another  in  speech,  we  can  get  along- 
side one  another  in  prayer,  in  that  act  in  which  we  bring  our  com- 
mon need,  the  need  of  younger  and  older  alike,  to  Him  who  alone 
can  help  us  all.  And  so  I  ask  you,  each  in  your  own  way  and 
largely  in  silence  to  join  first  in  an  act  of  worship,  then  in  an  act 
of  thanksgiving,  then  in  a  brief  act  of  prayer,  and  then  in  a  com- 
mon act  of  trust.  If  you  were  to  ask  what  was  the  deepest  secret 
of  that  Human  life  which  we  refer  to  as  divine,  of  Him  whose  fol- 
lowers we  would  be,  you  will  find  it,  I  think,  if  you  read  the  New 
Testament  attentively  in  this,  that  the  deepest  secret  of  all  was  that 
to  Jesus  Christ  as  He  walked  on  this  earth,  God  was  the  ever-present 
and  overwhelming  reality.  And  if  it  may  be  given  to  us,  this  great 
company,  different  as  we  are,  getting  alongside  one  another,  touch- 
ing but  the  hem  of  His  Garment,  together  to  offer  one  true  cry  to 
Him  who  alone  can  help  us  all;  the  coming  years  and  generations 
may  see  incalculable  fruits  of  that  act  of  prayer  to  Almighty  God. 

Let  us  bow  in  worship  before  Almighty  God,  remembering  that 
He  is  greater,  more  wonderful,  more  loving  than  our  minds  can 
conceive,  and  that  the  highest  thought  that  we  have  ever  had  of 
Him  is  but  the  pale  reflection  of  the  reality  of  what  God  is. 

Glory  be  to  God  on  high  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward 
men.  We  praise  Thee.  We  bless  Thee.  We  worship  Thee.  We 

257 


258  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

glorify  Thee.     We  give  thanks  to  Thee  for  Thy  great  glory,  O, 
Lord,  God,  Heavenly  King,  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

Let  us  unite  in  an  act  of  thanksgiving.     First  for  God's  for- 
giveness of  our  sins,  wonder  of  wonders  —  God's  forgiveness  of 
our  sins.     For  every  new  vision  and  higher  inspiration  that  has 
come  to  us  in  these  days,  for  the  splendor  of  God's  Kingdom  and 
the  privilege  of  it,  for  the  fellowship  of  all  far  and  near  who  are 
seeking  to  serve  that  Kingdom,  and  for  the  larger  fellowship  of 
those  who  have  gone  before  and  into  whose  inheritance  we  enter. 
For  all  the  saints  who  from  their  labors  rest, 
Who  Thee  by  faith  before  the  world  confessed, 
Thy  name,  O  Jesus,  be  forever  blessed, 

Halleluiah! 

O  bless'd  communion,  fellowship  divine, 
We  feebly  struggle;  they  in  glory  shine, 
Yet  all  are  one  in  Thee  for  all  are  Thine, 

Halleluiah! 

Let  us  together  in  silence  ask  God  for  two  things,  and  let  us 
ask  each  of  them  first  for  ourselves,  then  for  the  fellow  members 
of  our  delegations  and  members  of  this  Conference  and  then  for  all 
workers  for  God  throughout  the  world.  Let  us  ask  first  for  an  ever- 
growing, deepening  and  truer  vision  in  the  coming  months  and  years 
of  God's  purpose  for  our  lives  and  for  the  world. 

Second,  let  us  ask  for  strength  to  be  true  to  our  vision,  for 
power  to  choose  the  highest,  to  shrink  from  no  call  of  duty,  to  be 
utterly  loyal  to  the  great  fellowship  and  to  Christ,  our  Lord,  to  be 
willing  that  Christ  and  His  cross  should  be  incarnated  in  our  lives 
for  the  service  of  mankind  that  we  may  share  in  His  glorious  vic- 
tory and  triumph. 

Jesus  said,  "Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  to  you.  If  ye,  then,  being 
evil  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much 
more  shall  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven  give  good  things  to  them 
that  ask  Him." 

Let  us  now  unite  in  a  final  act  of  confidence  and  trust  as  we 
cast  ourselves  unreservedly  upon  the  unchanging  reality  of  God's 
goodness  and  truth,  His  faithfulness  and  love,  and  confidently  take 
our  stand  now  and  for  the  future  upon  that  solid  and  unassailable 
foundation.  "I  know  him  in  whom  I  have  believed  and  am  per- 
suaded that  he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  to  him." 
"His  love,  not  mine,  the  resting  place, 

His  truth,  not  mine,  the  time." 

"For  I  am  persuaded  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  things 
present  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height  nor  depth  nor  any  other 
creature  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 


CLOSING  MESSAGES 
A  Prayer — DR.  DOUGLAS  MACKENZIE 

A  Message  From  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation 
DR.  KARL  FRIES 

A  Message  From  the  Foreign  Students  of  Europe — 
HENRY  L.  HENRIOD 

A  Message  From  the  Students  of  Holland — DR.  H.  C.  RUTGERS 
The  Call  of  the  New  Generation — DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEAR 

A  Prayer — DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON 
The  Benediction — DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 


SUNDAY  EVENING 
JANUARY  FOURTH 


A  PRAYER 
DR.  DOUGLAS  MACKENZIE 

O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  our  creator  and  our  Lord,  Thou  hast 
made  us  for  ends  of  Thine  own  worthy  of  Thyself.  We  have  been 
seeking  to  discover  Thy  purpose  with  our  lives.  Thou  hast  given 
us  glimpses  of  the  world  we  live  in  and  of  its  great  needs  in  these 
restless  days,  when  all  the  nations  are  shaken  to  the  foundation, 
when  new  foundations  must  be  laid,  when  a  new  brotherhood  must 
be  created,  when  the  vision  of  humanity  moves  over  our  thought  of 
all  the  races  of  the  world,  and  Thou  hast  given  to  us  a  vision  of 
Thyself,  the  Father  of  mankind,  the  everlasting  God.  Thou  art 
our  Father.  Thou  hast  given  us  visions  of  a  power  more  than 
human  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord  of  our  conscience,  the  Lord 
of  our  wills,  the  Lord  of  our  destiny.  Do  Thou  now  in  this  crown- 
ing hour  breathe  Thine  own  spirit  into  our  hearts.  At  the  close  of 
this  conference  do  Thou  dismiss  us  as  those  who  feel  that  they  have 
met  with  Thyself,  and  that  life  wears  a  still  more  glorious  meaning 
because  these  thousands  we  have  worshipped  with  have  gone  forth 
to  live  for  man  and  God.  §  Do  Thou  keep  us  from  all  evil.  Use  us 
for  all  good. 


A      MESSAGE  FROM  THE  WORLD'S  STUDENT 
CHRISTIAN  FEDERATION 
DR.  KARL  FRIES 

[I  need  not  tell  the  students  here  that  Dr.  Karl  Fries  is  the  Chair- 
man of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation  that  unites  all  of  the 
Christian  student  movements  of  the  world,  including  those  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  He  has  come  all  the  way  from  Stockholm,  Sweden. 
We  welcome  him  with  all  our  hearts.  We  follow  his  lead.  We  wish  him 
to  bring  a  message  of  greeting  from  the  various  student  movements  of 
Europe. — Chairman.] 

Students  and  professors  of  the  universities  and  colleges  of 
North  America :  I  come  to  you  at  this  solemn  closing  hour  of  this 
wonderful  convention  as  a  representative  of  the  Student  Christian 
Movements  of  the  other  continents  of  our  world,  and  particularly 
of  Europe. 

As  I  looked  out  over  this  sea  of  faces  that  fills  this  enormous 
hall,  I  have  thought  over  and  over  again  as  I  watched  the  expression 
of  your  faces  changing  from  the  smile  at  a  good  witticism  to  the 
earnest  expression  of  firm  resolve  when  an  appeal  was  made  to 
your  highest  aspirations,  I  have  asked  myself,  what  will  all  this 
mean?  I  have  said  to  myself,  "What  wonderful  possibilities  there 
are  hidden  behind  all  these  men  and  women,  all  these  lives,  brim- 
ming over  with  intelligence  and  with  youthful  energy."  I  hope  that 
I  and  my  friends  from  other  countries  than  your  own  will  go  back 
with  impressions  that  shall  bring  inspiration  and  help  to  our  fel- 
low-students in  these  other  lands. 

I  am  confirmed  in  this  hope,  as  I  think  back  upon  the  years 
that  have  passed.  My  first  visit  to  North  America  came  thirty-one 
years  ago.  Your  Student  Volunteer  Movement  had  then  just  begun, 
and  it  moved  me  so  strongly  that  it  set  the  Scandinavian  students  in 
motion.  As  I  went  back  and  met  a  number  of  members  of  the 
Student  Missionary  Unions  of  the  Scandinavian  universities  in 
Christiania,  I  told  them  what  I  had  heard  and  seen  over  here.  I 
told  them  of  that  wonderful  telegram  that  was  sent  from  a  gath- 
ering in  Japan,  attended  by  over  five  hundred  students,  by  no  means 
all  Christians,  but  sufficiently  interested  in  Christian  questions  to 
attend  that  first  conference  of  students  on  a  Christian  platform  in 
that  far-off  country.  That  telegram  read,  "Make  Jesus  King."  As 

261 


262  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  told  about  that  the  Scandinavians  cried  out,  "If  students  will  make 
Christ  King  over  there  in  the  far  West  and  over  there  in  the  far 
East,  why  should  not  we  here  in  the  high  North  gather  around 
Jesus  Christ  as  our  King." 

The  next  year  there  was  the  first  Student  Christian  Confer- 
ence in  Scandinavia.  It  was  held  in  Denmark.  It  was  followed  by 
one  in  Norway,  and  a  third  was  held  in  Sweden,  in  an  old  mediaeval 
town  named  Vadstena,  and  there  again  we  received  an  impulse 
from  over  here  carried  to  us  by  my  dear  friend  and  the  dear  friend 
of  us  all,  Dr.  John  R.  Mott. 

He  came  with  that  wonderful  conception  of  a  Student  Christian 
Federation  comprising  all  lands  of  the  world.  It  was  founded 
there,  and  it  has  grown  since  then,  and  as  you  may  probably  know, 
it  now  numbers  a  hundred  and  eighty-five  thousand  students  in  all 
lands.  I  venture  to  plead  with  you  all  to  help  the  Federation  in 
prayer,  to  solve  a  very  difficult  problem  with  which  it  is  just  now 
confronted.  We  have  had  consultation  just  this  afternoon,  and 
several  times  before  about  whether  we  will  be  able  to  follow  the  in- 
vitation which  was  tendered  by  the  Swedish  Student  Christian 
Movement  of  holding  another  Conference  this  year,  the  twenty-fifth 
year  after  the  foundation  of  the  Federation,  in  that  old  medeival 
town  of  Vadstena.  Will  it  be  possible,  or  will  it  not?  This  is  the 
great  question,  a  question  which  cannot  be  readily  solved,  unless 
by  wielding  the  unseen  powers  of  prayer,  obstacles  are  removed 
which  as  yet  seem  to  make  it  extremely  difficult,  to  say  the  least. 

I  ask  you,  as  many  of  you  as  know  what  prayer  means,  to  pray 
that  God  may  show  the  way  and  solve  the  problems  and  take  away 
the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  holding  this  World  Conference. 

Again  I  come  back  to  the  inspiration  received  from  this  situa- 
tion. I  had  the  inestimable  privilege  of  attending  your  Student 
Volunteer  Convention  at  Nashville  fourteen  years  ago.  Here  is 
the  card  admitting  me  to  the  platform  of  that  Convention.  I 
treasure  it  as  a  very  precious  souvenir.  Many  were  the  impressions 
I  received  and  which  I  have  tried  to  transmit  to  my  friends  across 
the  water,  but  none  of  them  stands  out  clearer  in  my  recollection 
than  some  wrords  spoken  by  one  who  stood  then  on  the  threshold  of 
his  missionary  career. 

There  was  a  meeting  somewhat  like  the  one  we  had  here  at 
three  o'clock  this  afternoon.  One  of  the  men  who  gave  the  reasons 
why  they  were  going  to  the  mission  field  was  a  young  man  called 
Pettus.  He  told  us  how  wild  he  was  in  college.  A  friend  had 
spoken  the  word  to  him  which  led  him  to  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Savior 
and  as  the  Master  of  his  life  and  how  he  from  that  Master  had  re- 
ceived that  call  which  now  led  him  out  on  the  mission  field.  But 
the  decision  to  follow  that  call  had  caused  a  disruption  between  him 


and  his  father.  His  father,  judging  the  life  of  his  son  and  the  pros- 
pects of  that  life  from  the  worldly  point  of  view,  thinking  he  should 
,get  not  so  much  in  the  way  of  a  life  as  a  living,  had  said  to  him, 
"If  you  do  not  give  up  those  foolish  ideas,  I  am  not  going  to  have 
anything  more  to  do  with  you.  And  as  for  paying  your  way 
through  college,  you  will  have  to  look  out  for  yourself."  I  believe 
he  came  from  a  well-to-do  family.  He  was  not  used  to  working  his 
way  through  college,  but  then  and  there,  he  said,  "May  this  be  so, 
if  it  is  God's  will,"  and  he  took  employment,  if  I  remember  rightly, 
as  a  driver  of  horses,  and  in  that  way  he  earned  his  living  while  he 
completed  his  college  course.  And  there  he  was,  ready  now  to 
sacrifice  his  life  for  China,  the  field  to  which  he  thought  that  God 
pointed  the  way  for  him. 

He  went  gladly.  I  believe  that  in  the  meantime,  his  father  had 
died,  and  his  mother  gladly  gave  her  consent.  He  went,  and  up 
until  this  day  he  has  been  working  in  China  under  the  rich  blessing 
of  God,  being  a  means  of  blessing  to  many  of  China's  millions  and 
to  many  of  those  who  have  followed  his  steps  in  the  Master's 
service. 

May  this  little  example  be  a  help  and  a  cheer  to  you  young 
friends  into  whose  faces  I  have  been  looking  these  days,  praying 
earnestly  that  it  may  please  God  to  choose  among  you  many  to  go 
as  His  witnesses,  having  seen  the  crucified  and  risen  Christ  as  your 
Savior  and  Master,  into  the  field  where  he  points  your  duty  and 
your  task  in  life. 

Let  me  read  some  words  from  the  gospel  of  Matthew.  "He 
that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  Me  is  not  worthy  of  Me ;  and 
he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  Me  is  not  worthy  of  Me. 
And  he  that  doth  not  take  his  cross  and  follow  after  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  Me.  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it;  and  he  that 
loseth  his  life  for  My  sake  shall  find  it." 

He  shall  find  what  he  has  lost,  multiplied  according  to  another 
word  of  Christ :  "There  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house  or  brethren 
or  sister  or  father  or  mother  or  wife  or  children  or  lands  for  My 
sake  and  the  gospel's,  but  he  shall  receive  a  hundred  fold  now  in 
this  time  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  eternal."  It  is  not  by  the 
way  of  enticement,  of  offering  a  reward  that  he  says  this.  It  is 
simply  an  application  of  a  law  in  the  spiritual  world  that,  "He  that 
soweth  the  seed  of  self-denial  shall  reap  a  crop  of  blessings  for  him- 
self and  for  the  many  who  become  his  brethren,  his  sisters,  his 
children." 

Now,  young  friends,  we  who  are  gathered  here  we  shall  never 
meet  again  in  this  world,  but  in  that  world  where  we  shall  inherit 
eternal  life,  if  we  are  faithful  to  the  call  which  has  come  to  us  dur- 
ing these  days.  Let  us  meet  there,  let  us  meet  with  a  joyful  song 


264  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

of  victory,  let  us  meet  with  many  who  follow  on  our  train  as  those 
given  us  by  the  Master  as  the  reward,  not  of  self-sacrifice,  but  as 
the  crop  that  has  grown  out  of  a  gladly  sown  seed  of  self-denial 
for  His  sake  and  the  gospel's. 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  THE  FOREIGN  STUDENTS 

OF  EUROPE 
HENRY  HENRIOD 

Tliree  weeks  ago  when  I  left  London,  several  of  my  friends 
were  at  the  railroad  station ;  Chinese,  Indians,  Bulgarians,  Serbians, 
Russians  and  Swiss  were  amongst  them  as  representatives  of  the 
foreign  students  in  Great  Britain.  They  asked  me  to  convey  to  you 
their  greetings  and  their  wishes  for  a  successful  convention.  From 
what  I  have  seen  and  heard  during  these  great  days,  I  feel  con- 
vinced that  their  wishes  have  been  fulfilled.  We  have  felt  the 
Spirit  of  God  all  through  this  convention.  I  will  never  forget  these 
blessed  days. 

During  the  war,  many  of  the  foreign  students  in  Europe  have 
passed  through  a  very  difficult  time.  Cut  off  from  their  families 
and  countries,  often  in  great  anxiety  for  their  daily  bread,  they  have 
suffered  more  than  it  is  possible  to  realize  here.  Thanks  to  the 
great  generosity  of  Christian  friends  from  Canada  and  the  United 
States,  many  of  these  students  have  been  helped  materially  and 
spiritually,  but  the  task  which  confronts  us  now  is  still  tremendous, 
and  the  needs  are  very  urgent. 

Now  that  it  is  again  possible  to  travel,  thousands  of  students 
from  the  East  are  pouring  into  the  European  countries.  Balkanic 
and  Russian  students  are  traveling  West  to  study  in  the  Swiss, 
French  and  British  universities.  But  the  question  is  this :  Are  the 
students  going  to  get  the  best  of  our  Western  civilization  without 
Christ?  Those  who  have  accepted  Christ  as  their  Lord  and  Savior 
are  very  few.  Am  I  wrong  if  I  say  that  the  foreign  students  in 
Europe  and  America  constitute  a  field  as  important  as  the  non- 
Christian  lands  we  have  heard  about  at  this  convention?  When 
they  go  back  to  their  country,  are  they^  going  to  work  for  Christ  or 
against  Christ? 

The  Student  Christian  Movements  in  Europe  are  trying  to  lead 
them  to  Christ.  The  task  is  difficult,  but  with  God  helping,  every- 


A    MESSAGE    FROM    THE    STUDENTS    OF    HOLLAND  265 

thing  is  possible.  To  achieve  this  end,  we  need  the  prayers  and  the 
sympathy  of  the  Christian  students  of  North  America.  I  appeal  to 
you,  do  not  forget  us  when  you  go  back  to  your  colleges.  I  feel 
sure  that  you  will  help  us  to  fulfill  the  motto  of  the  World  Student 
Christian  Federation,  "Ut  Omnes  Unum  Sint." 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  THE  STUDENTS  OF  HOLLAND 
DR.  H.  C.  RUTGERS 

It  is  a  great  privilege  to  me  that  I  am  able  in  a  few  sentences 
to  bring  to  you  the  greetings  and  good  wishes  of  the  Dutch  Student 
Christian  Movement,  and  that  I  am  to  represent  that  movement 
here.  I  can  assure  you  that  I  have  felt  quite  at  home  at  this  con- 
vention, not  only  because  I  have  met  so  many  old  friends  here,  but 
also  because  I  have  met  among  your  delegates  so  many  of  my  coun- 
trymen. It  has  been  a  great  joy  to  me  that  I  could  speak  in  my  own 
language  to  so  many  of  your  delegates;  that  I  could  realize  how 
much  of  the  Holland  element  there  is  still  in  America.  I  found 
them  even  among  the  speakers  of  this  conference.  There  is  my 
friend,  Dr.  Zwemer,  whom  we  claim  as  Dutch,  just  as  you  claim  him 
as  American.  But  especially  I  felt  at  home  here  because  I  realized 
again  that  we  are  not  strangers,  that  we  are  all  fellow-citizens  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  that  we  all  serve  in  the  same  cause,  that  we  are 
all  working  toward  the  same  aim.  I  represent  a  small  country  and 
a  small  movement.  You  can  easily  pack  the  whole  of  our  students, 
several  times  over,  in  this  hall.  And  perhaps  you  realize  what  an 
inspiration  it  is  to  us  when  we  come  from  such  a  small  country,  to 
be  here  and  to  realize  that  we  are  not  alone  in  the  world,  but  that  in 
our  World  Student  Christian  Federation,  we  are  linked  up  in  a 
student  movement  all  over  the  world,  that  we  can  claim  this  con- 
vention as  our  convention,  just  as  well  as  you  claim  it  as  your  con- 
vention. And  when  I  go  back  in  a  few  weeks  to  Europe,  I  will 
take  with  me  from  this  convention  the  conviction  that  for  the  over- 
whelming task  which  awaits  the  student  movements  of  Europe,  we 
are  not  standing  alone,  but  that  you  are  going  to  back  us  up  to  the 
limit. 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  NEW  GENERATION 
DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER 

As  we  have  been  sitting  here  in  the  deepening  fellowship  of 
our  closing  gathering,  fellowship  growing  more  precious  to  us  each 
instant  as  the  closing  moment  draws  near,  I  have  closed  my  eyes 
again  and  again  and  slipped  back  in  memory  across  the  thirty  years 
to  the  last  meeting  of  the  first  Student  Volunteer  convention  in 
Cleveland.  I  can  see  the  little  room  in  the  old  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association  and  the  little  company  gathered  there.  They  were 
not  as  many  as  are  sitting  here  on  the  platform  tonight.  I  can  see 
Mr.  Mott  and  Mr.  Wilder  and  myself  as  we  sat  together,  side  by 
side  that  night,  as  we  are  sitting  here  side  by  side  tonight.  I  can 
see  the  faces  that  were  gathered  in  that  room,  and  I  think  of  the 
men  and  women  of  God  whom  we  met  there,  who  are  now  at  rest 
with  Him.  The  leaders  of  the  churches  at  home,  the  old  men  and 
women  from  many  a  mission  field,  and  the  younger  men  and  women 
who  went  out  from  that  gathering  as  those  are  going  soon  for  whom 
jye  have  just  prayed,  I  can  see  them  all. 

And  it  seemed  to  me  a  few  moments  ago  when  Dr.  Robbins 
was  reading  that  list  of  the  Student  Volunteers  who  have  served 
their  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God  and  are  now  fallen  asleep, 
that  one  could  see  in  the  mist  above  us  their  very  spirits,  and  the 
spirits  of  that  company  thirty  years  ago  looking  down  upon  us. 
These  all  having  had  witness  borne  to  them  by  their  faith,  received 
not  the  promise,  God  having  reserved  some  better  thing  for  us,  that 
they  without  us  might  not  be  made  perfect.  And  I  have  felt  here  this 
evening,  as  we  stand  on  the  threshold  of  the  new  generation  as 
though  holy  hands  were  laying  a  great  commission  upon  us,  as 
though  we  were  being  called  here  by  great  voices  out  of  the  light  to 
rise  up  in  loyalty  and  faith  to  complete  that  which  they  began.  Here 
in  the  hush  of  these  last  moments  before  we  go,  may  these  voices 
be  heard  by  us  and  to  their  call  may  we  be  true.  They  would  be 
bidding  us  turn  our  eyes  away  from  what  lies  behind  and  look  out 
now  over  this  new  and  greater  day. 

If  there  was  need  thirty  years  ago  that  that  group  of  young 
men  whom  we  remember  should  have  begun  that  which  has  brought 
us  together  here,  there  is  vastly  greater  need  that  we  should  take 

266 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  NEW  GENERATION  26/ 

up  their  uncompleted  work  today.  We  look  out  over  a  more  open 
world  than  threw  its  gates  ajar  to  the  young  men  and  women  of  a 
generation  ago. 

There  were  Susi  and  his  faithful  friend  who  with  his  black 
hands  bore  David  Livingstone's  body  to  the  little  hut  under  the 
Mvulu  tree  at  Ilala  and  through  those  very  jungles  over  which  his 
weary  feet  trod,  the  railroads  are  running  to  bear  you  and  me  today. 
There  by  the  lonely  island  where  Allan  Gardener  lay  down  his  life 
forsaken  and  alone,  the  steamships  are  carrying  or  waiting  to  carry 
the  young  men  and  young  women  of  this  new  day.  Yet  out  into 
the  less  accessible  world  the  young  men  and  women  of  that  day  felt 
called  to  press  their  way,  how  measurelessly  greater  is  the  call  to 
the  young  men  and  women  of  this  day  to  go  out  into  the  wide  open 
and  approachable  world. 

A  world  of  deeper  need  than  spoke  to  us  thirty  years  ago  is 
speaking  to  all  of  us  in  this  hall  tonight,  the  need  of  a  united  world. 

We  are  facing  a  world  not  only  of  great  want  and  suffering 
and  sin,  a  world  not  to  be  divided  as  that  old  world  was,  a  vastly 
more  perilous  world  than  we  were  dealing  with  thirty  years  ago,  a 
world  in  which  fraternalizing  influences  must  make  brotherly  the 
races  of  men  forced  into  an  inseparable  neighborhood,  a  world  in 
which  great  swelling  tides  are  spreading  across  the  earth,  de- 
manding direction  and  control  beyond  all  that  we  dreamed  about 
or  confronted  thirty  years  ago,  a  world  conscious  of  its  need  now 
as  the  world  east  and  west  was  not  conscious  of  its  need  thirty 
years  ago. 

I  think  of  the  inscription  that  I  read  four  years  since  on  the 
well  of  a  little  Taoist  Temple  on  the  hill  above  in  the  city  of 
Hwaiyuan,  China,  "Where  there  is  an  earnest  beseeching  there  will 
be  a  sure  reply."  And  I  wonder  tonight  whether  to  the  earnest 
beseeching  of  a  world,  open  and  in  desperate  need,  there  will  be 
from  this  generation  the  sure  and  adequate  reply. 

Here  in  these  closing  moments,  not  to  the  great  voice  that 
breathes  out  of  the  past  from  the  men  and  women  who  were  here 
and  are  gone,  not  to  the  voice  of  this  open  and  needy  world  let  us 
give  heed  only,  but  let  us  draw  closer  than  we  have  ever  drawn  be- 
fore to  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  and  yield  ourselves  trustfully  in 
this  hour  to  His  guidance  and  control  of  our  lives. 

There  are  men  and  women  here  to  whom  this  Convention  has 
meant  a  new  day.  They  are  going  out  from  this  place  free  from 
old  enslavements,  bound  to  great  and  holier  purposes.  In  their 
hearts  they  are  thankful  tonight  for  this,  f  Many  of  these  same 
men  and  women,  confronting  the  call  of  the  world  and  the  last 
command  of  Christ  are  saying,  "Yes,  I  must  face  that  some  time, 
but  not  here,  not  in  the  emotion  and  under  the  impulse  and  the 


268  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

pressure  of  this  place,  but  elsewhere,  when  the  heart  is  cool,  when 
the  mind  is  free  from  all  this  coercion  of  the  throng,  and  of  the 
vision,  then  perhaps  I  shall  be  where  I  can  face  this  great  issue  and 
decide  it  for  my  life." 

If  ever  in  our  lives  we  had  come  to  the  hour  when  it  was  safe 
to  let  ourselves  go  in  absolute  and  unwithholding  surrender,  that 
hour  is  here  and  now.  No  one  asks  anybody  else  to  sign  any  vol- 
unteer declaration  card  here  in  this  closing  meeting,  but  there  ought 
to  be  hundreds  and  thousands  of  young  men  and  women  here  in 
this  Convention  who,  this  night,  in  these  very  moments  before  we 
go,  will  realize  that  they  never  were  where  they  could  more  safely 
settle  in  their  own  hearts  the  whole  issue  of  their  careers  than  here 
and  now,  when  we  are  closest  to  our  trustworthy  Lord,  when  we 
feel  most  compellingly  the  glory  of  His  presence  and  His  mastery 
over  life.  Now  and  not  at  other  times,  here  and  not  elsewhere,  is 
the  time  and  the  place  when  life's  greatest  and  ultimate  decision  can 
jnpst  safely  be  made. 

Here  in  these  closing  moments,  with  shut  eyes  and  quiet  hearts, 
let  us  gather  closer  to  our  Lord's  side  than  we  have  gathered  in  our 
lives  before,  and  give  ourselves  over,  ambition  and  purpose,  resolu- 
tion and  will,  to  His  use,  for  the  ends  to  which  He  would  have  us 
put  our  lives,  to  the  ends  to  which  He,  free  to  do  what  He  would 
when  He  was  here,  put  His  own  priceless  life. 

Let  us  gird  ourselves  for  what  lies  ahead  of  us,  for.  the  temp- 
tations when  we  have  passed  out  from  this  place  of  glowing  warmth 
and  hope  and  courage  of  fellowship,  the  temptations  of  the  places 
to  which  we  go.  May  God  grant  that  what  we  have  seen  shall  not 
fade  away  and  that  what  we  have  felt  may  not  die  out  of  our  lives. 
By  prayer,  by  the  memory  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  word  He  spoke, 
by  the  living  experience  of  His  keeping  power,  may  we  be  guided 
in  the  days  that  wait  for  us  against  the  perils  that  are  there.  In 
these  last  moments  before  we  part,  let  us  bind  our  hearts  together  in 
this  great  purpose. 

Thank  God  we  stand  on  the  threshold  of  a  new  generation. 
The  generation  that  lies  before,  that  we  are  entering  now,  fathers 
and  sons  together,  is  very  different  from  that  which  we  leave  to- 
day. Then  we  did  not  stand  in  the  shadow  of  a  great  war.  We 
did  not  know  what  Professor  James  meant  when  he  talked  about 
our  need  of  finding  some  moral  equivalent  for  it.  But  here  in  the 
beginning  of  this  new  generation  we  know  what  it  means.  Great 
shadows  that  are  radiant  lights  lie  all  around  us.  A  million  voices 
speak  out  of  a  million  graves.  The  flowers  wave  where  the  dead 
Vest,  waiting  for  what  our  lives  are  to  be  and  do  as  they  go  out  of 
this  place. 

Before  we  pass,  in  the  quietness  and  hush  of  the  deepest  and 


A    PRAYER  269 

richest  moment  we  ever  knew,  shall  we  not  go  together  beyond  all 
thoughts  of  these  earthly  struggles,  beyond  the  inspirations  of  these 
heroic  sacrifices  of  the  men  and  women  we  knew,  to  a  holier  and 
dearer  place  still,  where  one  is  waiting  to  ally  His  life  with  ours, 
to  make  His  perfect  will  the  strength  and  joy  of  our  lives?  jl  cannot 
put  it  better,  these  last  words  before  we  part,  than  it  was  put  by 
one,  a  dear  friend  of  some  of  us  sitting  here,  Sir  Alexander  Simp- 
son, of  Edinburgh,  in  the  words  that  he  used  as  he  finished  his 
course  in  the  medical  school  of  the  University  of  Edinburgh  and 
said  good  bye  to  the  University  that  he  loved  and  the  men  whom 
he  had  taught.  "It  may  chance  that  some  July  day,  far  down  the 
century,  when  I  have  long  been  gone,  one  or  another  of  you  will 
talk  with  child  or  grandchild  of  the  years  when  the  century  was 
young.  Among  its  unforgotten  scenes  there  will  rise  before  your 
mind  the  memory  of  the  day  when  at  last  you  burst  the  chrysalis 
shell  of  tutelage  to  lift  free  wings  into  the  azure." 

You  will  recall  the  unusual  concurrence  of  the  simultaneous 
leave-taking  of  the  University  by  the  graduates  and  their  promoter. 
We  came  away,  you  will  say  to  the  child,  a  goodly  company,  all 
together  through  the  gateway  that  leads  to  the  rosy  dawn.  He 
passed  out  all  alone  through  the  door  that  looks  to  the  sunset  and 
the  evening  star.  He  was  an  old  man  like  me.  I  forehear  you  say, 
— not  in  himself  a  great  man ;  he  had  been  a  friend  of  great  men  and 
came  out  of  a  great  time  in  the  nineteenth  century  when  there  were 
mighty  things,  and  it  looked  to  the  men  of  his  generation  as  if  old 
things  had  passed  away  and  a  new  world  begun.  And  he  told  us 
that  the  great  lesson  he  had  learned  on  his  way  through  life  was 
the  same  as  the  disciple  who  leaned  on  Jesus'  breast  at  the  supper, 
taught  to  the  fathers,  the  young  men  and  the  little  children  of  his 
time  when  he  saidJ"The  world  passeth  away  and  the  lusts  thereof, 
but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  forever." 


A  PRAYER 
DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  have  come  before 
Thee  to  commit  into  Thy  safe  and  loving  keeping  those  whom  Thou 
Thyself  hast  called.  They  could  not  have  come  hadst  Thou  not 
drawn  them  unto  the  service  of  Thy  dear  Son.  We  pray  Thee  that 
in  these  coming  days,  the  motives  that  have  drawn  them  shall 
deepen  in  significance  and  that  new  motives  shall  come  out  of  their 


270  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

recognition  of  Thy  love  and  goodness  that  shall  make  them  glad  and 
supremely  satisfied  with  their  response  to  Thy  call. 

As  they  break  loose  from  these  ties  that  bind  them  to  the  home 
land,  we  pray  that  Thy  strength  may  undergird  them  and  that  Thou 
wilt  annoint  them  with  the  joy  of  service.  We  pray  Thee  that  as 
they  lose  those  who  have  been  their  counsellors  here,  Thou  wilt  dis- 
close unto  them  the  great  riches  of  Thy  wisdom  and  guidance.  We 
pray  Thee  that  Thou  wilt  give  unto  those  who  love  Thee  a  sense 
of  supreme  joy  and  gratitude  in  the  honor  bestowed  upon  those  who 
go  forth.  For  the  long  days  of  preparation  in  the  study  of  language 
and  of  people  and  of  customs  and  of  religions,  we  ask  for  Thy  sus- 
taining grace,  and  we  pray  Thee  that  Thou  wilt  grant  unto  them  an 
abundant  entrance  into  this  service  of  their  Lord. 

We  would  remember  also  those  who  out  yonder  are  waiting 
for  their  coming,  who  have  gone  before  them  into  these  fields  of 
service  and  whose  prayers  across  these  months  have  made  possible 
our  apprehension  of  them  in  this  gathering. 

Grant  unto  them  a  renewed  sense  of  Thy  presence  and  power 
and  guide  them  at  every  cross  roads  with  the  consciousness  of  Thy 
leadership.  And  we  pray  Thee  for  those  who  shall  yet  in  coming 
days  go  forth.  We  ask  Thee  for  those  who  go  back  to  years  of 
study  and  preparation  with  this  great  goal  of  service  before  them. 
Hold  them,  we  pray  Thee,  in  the  center  of  Thy  will.  Enable  them 
to  attain  to  the  highest  reaches  of  Thy  will  for  them  and  enable 
them  to  walk  in  the  pathway  of  Thy  will  with  a  steady  step  across 
these  coming  years.  And  these  great  things,  these  difficult  things, 
these  necessary  things,  we  ask  in  the  name  of  Him  who  is  worthy 
that  they  should  do  all  things  for  His  sake,  even  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  their  Lord  and  ours. 


THE  BENEDICTION 
DR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 

"And  now  unto  Him  who  is  able  to  guard  us  from  stumbling 
and  to  present  us  faultless  before  the  presence  of  His  glory  in  ex- 
ceeding joy,  to  the  only  wise  God,  our  Savior,  be  glory  and 
dominion  and  power,  now  and  evermore." 


WOMEN  AT  THE  WORLD  TASK 

What  it  Means  to  be  a  Missionary — MRS.  PERN  HOLLAND 

The  Joy  of  Being  a  Missionary — Miss  GRACE  HUTCHINS 

Why  I  Want  to  go  Back  to  India — Miss  MARJORY  MELCHER 

The  Influence  of  a  Christian  Home  in  Non-Christian  Lands — 
MRS.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

Why  I  Plan  to  be  a  Missionary — Miss  ANNA  HUMPHREY,  Miss 
RUTH  PETTIT,  Miss  CORA  KILBOURN,  Miss  BESSIE  WALKUP, 
Miss  JEAN  DICKENSON 

The  Missionary  Call — Miss  BERTHA  CONDE 

The  Meaning  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Declaration — 
Miss  HELEN  BOND  CRANE 


WHAT  IT  MEANS  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
MRS.  PERN  HOLLAND 

We  have  been  hearing  the  last  few  days  the  call  of  the  whole 
world  with  its  opportunities  for  service,  and  I  have  been  asked  this 
afternoon  to  speak  a  little  bit  about  what  it  means  to  a  woman  to 
be  a  missionary  in  India,  and  whether  it  satisfies  the  longings  of 
her  soul.  Last  night  Dr.  Zwemer  was  speaking  of  some  of  the  hard- 
ships of  mission  life,  and  there  are  hardships.  We  do  not  overlook 
that  fact.  There  is  the  physical  test — and  that  is  a  very  severe  test 
for  some ;  and  there  is  the  mental  test ;  and  meeting  the  new  condi- 
tions and  the  difficulties.  But  harder  than  that  is  the  spiritual  test 
that  comes  to  every  young  woman  who  goes  out  into  a  foreign 
field.  When  we  reach  the  field  we  begin  to  realize  how  much  we 
depend  upon  the  props  that  are  about  us  in  our  home  land.  There 
we  must  learn  to  stand  alone  with  Jesus  Christ,  and  many  a  mis- 
sionary flounders  for  a  year  or  two  until  she  finds  her  feet  firmly 
fixed  forever  with  Jesus  Christ. 

At  this  convention  we  are  on  the  mountain  top.  It  is  an  ex- 
perience that  comes  to  most  of  us  only  once  in  a  life  time.  We  are 
seeing  the  romantic  side  of  mission  life.  But  believe  me,  friends, 
there  is  not  so  much  romance  there.  The  work  is  down  in  the  val- 
ley, amidst  the  fog  and  the  mist  of  superstition,  of  sin,  of  ignor- 
ance, idolatory.  At  times  it  presses  in  upon  one  until  one  can  scarcely 
breathe.  There  are  times  of  discouragement,  and  times  when  in 
the  parlance  of  our  own  little  circle,  we  say  that  we  are  just  ready 
to  give  up  and  go  home  and  raise  chickens.  But  usually  we  find 
that  the  root  of  the  disappointment  and  the  root  of  the  discourage- 
ment is  that  we  have  been  unfaithful  to  our  pledge  to  Christ.  We 
have  gotten  a  little  away  from  that  communion  with  Him  who  en- 
ables us  to  do  all  things. 

But  I  do  not  believe  that  missionaries  think  of  the  hard  things. 
I  am  sure  that  every  one  of  us  on  the  platform  last  night  responded 
in  our  inmost  souls  to  Dr.  Zwemer's  remark  that  every  missionary 
in  the  audience  would  rather  be  at  his  station  than  here  in  Des 
Moines.  We  do  not  think  of  the  hard  things  because  there  are  so 
many  compensations.  There  are  the  deep  friendships  that  come  to 
us  through  our  association  with  other  missionaries  and  with  our 
friends  in  our  mission  fields.  We  find  new  qualities  in  the  lives  of 
those  Oriental  peoples,  and  they  inspire  and  enrich  our  own  lives. 
We  find  a  wonderful  broadening  and  enrichment  comes  from  life  in 

273 


274  NORTH   AMERICAN    STUDENTS  AND   WORLD  ADVANCE 

that  wonderful,  mystic,  magical  Orient  which  teaches  us  something 
new  every  day.  There  are  the  endless  possibilities  of  study,  if  one 
can  spare  even  a  little  time,  of  new  languages,  of  new  religions  and 
of  new  peoples  which  one  meets  at  every  turn.  There  is  very  much 
that  is  beautiful.  We  do  not  quite  agree  with  the  old  hymn. 
"Where  every  prospect  pleases  and  only  man  is  vile". 

There  are  many  good  times  that  we  have  among  ourselves.  Do 
not  think  of  us  as  being  shut  away  entirely  from  the  pleasures  and 
enjoyments  of  life.  There  are  opportunities  of  meeting  the  great 
men  of  the  church.  Away  in  central  India,  where  I  have  been  living 
the  last  fifteen  years,  it  has  been  my  privilege  to  entertain  three  of 
the  outstanding  men  on  the  platform  of  this  convention.  Would 
such  an  opportunity  have  come  to  me  in  this  country  ?  Never.  But 
in  central  India  such  an  opportunity  has  been  mine. 

But  more  than  all  these  things  is,  the  joy  of  service,  the  joy  of 
bringing  into  the  lives  of  women  who  are  not  loved  and  not  wanted 
the  knowledge  of  one  who  loves  them,  of  one  who  died  to  save 
them;  of  bringing  to  women  shut  away  from  the  joys  of  life,  a 
little  breath  of  the  outside,  and  with  it,  that  best  of  all — the  Story. 

Then  the  question  comes,  "Does  it  satisfy  the  inmost  longings 
of  a  woman's  heart?"  I  believe  if  you  will  look  at  the  faces  of 
those  who  have  served  longest  on  the  mission  field,  you  will  see 
the  answer  written  large:  "Yes."  When  I  left  college,  it  was  not 
in  my  mind  to  go  to  India  as  a  missionary,  but  I  expected  to  go  as 
a  bride  to  a  far  distant  field  on  this  western  hemisphere.  My  plans 
failed,  sickness  came,  hopes  of  motherhood  were  frustrated,  death, 
widowhood,  all  in  one  short  year.  It  seemed  that  life  had  to  be 
built  up  anew,  the  foundations  were  tottering;  and  yet  in  all  those 
days,  my  feet  had  been  fixed  in  a  Christian  home  upon  the  rock, 
Christ  Jesus,  and  very  often  there  came  to  my  mind  the  fact  that  I 
could  fear  nothing ;  I  could  be  afraid  of  nothing  because  I  was  hid 
with  Him. 

Then  came  the  opportunity,  a  little  later,  to  go  to  India,  and  as 
my  thoughts  went  over  the  mission  field  and  the  needs,  there  was 
the  peculiar  pull  of  India  at  that  time,  because  I  had  heard  much 
of  the  women  there  in  widowhood,  coming  to  them  even  in  child- 
hood, and  not  in  early  young  womanhood  as  it  had  to  me.  I  thought 
of  these  widows  who  knew  nothing  of  the  love  and  the  sympathy 
that  had  been  poured  out  upon  me  many  fold.  And  I  said,  "Yes, 
to  India  I  will  go." 

I  was  not  there  many  years  before  I  learned  to  thank  God  even 
for  those  experiences  that  tore  the  foundations  from  my  life  and 
made  me  start  again,  because  I  saw  that  those  experiences  had 
given  to  me  a  knowledge  of  the  world's  sorrow,  which  could  not 
come  to  me  in  any  other  way.  In  the  non-Christian  homes,  the 


THE  JOY  OF  BEING  A  MISSIONARY  2/5 

questions  are  always  asked  when  you  go  in :  "Who  are  you  ?  Are 
you  married?  How  many  children  have  you?"  To  all  these  ques- 
tions the  answer  comes,  "I  am  a  widow."  Or  the  Bible  woman  with 
you  answers,  "She  is  a  widow."  Then  they  accept  you  at  once  be- 
cause they  realize  that  the  hungry  heart  is  seeking  rest  in  service 
for  others.  Thus  my  own  experiences  give  to  me  an  open  door  into 
the  homes  of  the  non-Christian  women  of  India.  After  fifteen 
years  of  service  there,  I  can  say  with  all  my  heart,  it  satisfies  the 
longings  of  a  woman's  heart. 


THE  JOY  OF  BEING  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  GRACE  HUTCHINS 

There  are  about  two  thousand  one  hundred  women  in  this 
church  this  afternoon.  If  every  one  of  us  was  at  work  out  in 
China,  each  of  us  would  have  a  little  family  of  about  ninety-five 
thousand  women  and  girls  to  mother.  There  is  no  greater  satisfac- 
tion in  the  world  than  to  take  care  of  little  Chinese  children  in  a 
big  girls'  school  in  China. 

China  needs  us  women.  We  have  heard  that  from  the  Chinese 
themselves  here  at  the  convention.  We  heard  it  yesterday  morn- 
ing from  Mr.  Yen.  Some  of  us  heard  it  at  the  China  meeting  the 
other  afternoon  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lew.  It  comes  with  force  when 
they  say,  "We  want  you  to  come  over  and  help  us  solve  our  prob- 
lems." If  we  college  women  of  America  have  the  strong  social 
interest  that  we  must  have  today  in  this  country,  we  will  find  that 
interest  needed  just  as  much  out  there  in  China.  There  are  the 
same  problems  of  social  justice  that  are  here.  It  was  a  Chinese 
speaker  who  reminded  us  that  he  had  seen  in  his  own  country 
women  and  little  children  working  twelve  to  fourteen  hours  a  day 
in  the  cotton  mills,  for  just  a  few  coppers  a  day.  Come  out  and 
help  the  older  missionaries  solve  those  problems.  There  was  a  thin 
little  doctor  at  the  Nashville  Student  Volunteer  Convention  a  few 
years  ago.  In  college  she  had  had  such  bad  eye-sight  that  she  never 
could  study  at  night  and  yet  she  stood  third  in  an  unusually  bril- 
liant class.  As  soon  as  she  had  signed  the  Student  Volunteer 
declaration  card  and  finished  her  training,  she  applied  to  a  Mis- 
sionary Board  to  be  sent  to  China.  The  Board  turned  her  down 
because  she  hadn't  passed  the  physical  examination.  She  went 
through  a  year's  internship  in  a  hospital  here  and  then  she  applied 
again.  Again  the  Board  turned  her  down.  She  went  out  to  the 


276  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

State  of  Utah  and  worked  among  the  Indians,  doing  all  her  own 
work,  taking  care  of  her  own  horse,  riding  miles  across  the  country 
to  visit  the  sick  Indians,  and  at  the  end  of  a  year  or  more,  she  ap- 
plied again  to  the  Board,  and  again  they  turned  her  down.  All  this 
time  that  declaration  card,  the  purpose  that  she  had  was  guiding  and 
helping  to  keep  her  steady  toward  what  she  knew  God  meant  her 
to  do.  She  received  an  offer  from  the  Chinese  Government  to  come 
out  to  a  government  hospital  in  China.  For  about  two  years  she 
was  in  Tientsin,  China.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  the  mission  to 
which  she  had  applied  was  in  desperate  need  of  a  physician.  They 
sent  up  to  Tientsin  and  invited  her  to  that  mission.  She  is  there 
now,  and  has  been  there  six  years,  head  of  one  of  the  biggest,  best- 
equipped  women's  hospitals  in  China.  She  needs  another  doctor 
there  now  to  help  her,  just  as  every  single  doctor  in  every  single 
mission  station  needs  another  doctor  to  help  her.  If  the  Bryn 
Mawr  delegation  or  the  delegation  from  the  Women's  Medical  Col- 
lege in  Philadelphia  are  here,  they  can  both  claim  that  little  doctor. 
She  belongs  to  both. 

There  was  another  young  woman  who  wanted  to  be  a  foreign 
missionary,  and  the  doctor  said  she  was  dying  of  tuberculosis.  She 
came  to  visit  in  a  friend's  house  on  the  Atlantic  Coast.  One  morn- 
ing she  came  down  and  said  to  her  friend  with  a  radiance  about  her 
that  the  friend  had  never  seen  before,  "I  am  well."  "What  do  you 
mean?"  said  her  friend.  "Why,"  she  said,  "last  night  I  had  a 
dream,  or  a  vision,  I  don't  know  which,  and  Christ  Himself  stood 
beside  the  bed  and  He  leaned  over  and  He  touched  me,  and  He 
said,  'You  are  not  going  to  die.  I  have  work  for  you  to  do.  I  want 
you  to  go  out  and  be  a  missionary.' '  And  she  was  well  and  she 
went.  She  worked  twenty  years  in  the  foreign  mission  field,  and 
then  she  came  home  and  worked  in  this  country.  I  was  told  the 
other  day  that  that  one  woman  had  been  responsible  for  sending 
into  the  foreign  mission  field  more  than  two  hundred  fifty  other 
missionaries. 

It  isn't  easy  to  find  the  means  for  the  adequate  training  that 
you  want  for  the  work  you  want  to  do,  but  there  are  older  women 
who  can't  go  themselves  who  will  gladly  and  cheerfully  give  of 
their  substance  to  send  you.  I  think  of  one  educational  missionary 
in  China,  and  the  Wellesley  delegation  can  claim  her.  She  is  the 
kind  of  missionary  who  can  teach  not  only  Bible  classes  and  history, 
but  can  go  out  and  play  basketball  and  tennis  with  the  Chinese  girls 
and  lead  them  in  physical  education.  That  girl  was  sent  through 
college  and  supported  in  the  mission  field  by  an  older  woman  whose 
greatest  joy  in  life  was  to  share  in  that  way  in  the  building  of  the 
kingdom  in  China. 

Or  the  difficulty  may  be,  and  I  think  it  is  perhaps  the  hardest 


WHY    I    WANT   TO    GO    BACK    TO    INDIA  277 

of  all,  opposition  from  those  we  love  most.  A  girl  at  the  Nashville 
Student  Volunteer  Convention  fourteen  years  ago  decided  to  be- 
come a  foreign  missionary,  stated  her  purpose  and  went  home  and 
talked  it  over  with  her  father  and  mother.  Her  father  said,  "I  will 
never  have  a  foreign  missionary  under  my  roof."  She  prayed  as 
she  had  never  prayed  before,  prayed  it  through  for  nearly  five  years. 
Then  gradually  there  came  a  change  until  one  day  that  same  father 
wrote  a  letter  and  unconsciously  he  used  the  same  phrase  in  that 
letter,  only  in  a  different  sense  than  he  had  used  it  before.  He  was 
writing  to  a  missionary  at  home  on  a  furlough  to  ask  that  missionary 
to  come  and  stay  at  his  house  to  talk  over  the  matter  of  his  daughter 
going  to  China  as  a  foreign  missionary.  He  said,  "I  shall  be  very 
glad  if  you  will  come  and  stay  under  my  roof."  The  very  next 
year  that  young  woman  sailed  for  China  as  a  missionary.  It  hap- 
pened to  be  I,  but  it  might  have  been  any  one  of  dozens  of  others. 
The  same  Christ  who  stood  by  the  bed  of  that  young  woman  who 
thought  she  was  dying  is  standing  here  this  afternoon,  and  He  says 
now  as  He  said  then,  "Ye  did  not  choose  me,  but  I  choose  you,  and 
appoint  you  that  ye  should  go  and  bear  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit 
should  abide."  He  chooses  many  of  us  for  China. 


WHY  I  WANT  TO  GO  BACK  TO  INDIA 
Miss  MARJORY  MELCHER 

A  few  nights  ago  in  New  York  City  I  was  spending  the  evening 
with  two  of  my  friends.  One  of  the  friends  was  asking  me  ques- 
tions to  find  out  why  I  wanted  to  go  back  to  India.  She  hurled 
questions  at  me  rapidly.  I  tried  to  marshal  all  my  reasons  and  give 
her  satisfactory  answers.  When  I  had  finished,  she  turned  to  the 
third  friend  and  said,  "I  really  wanted  to  find  out  whether  Miss 
Melcher  wanted  to  go  back  to  India  because  she  felt  a  sense  of  mis- 
sionary duty,  or  whether  she  wanted  to  go  back  because  she  loved 
it,  and  I  have  found  she  seems  to  love  it."  I  want  to  try  here  if  I 
can,  in  just  a  few  minutes  this  afternoon,  to  give  you  two  or  three 
of  the  reasons  I  have  as  to  why  I  love  India  and  why  I  do  want  to 
go  back. 

First  of  all,  I  know  of  no  place  where  it  is  so  true  as  it  is  in 
India  that  personal  relationship  counts  for  most,  and  organization 
and  machinery  and  such  count  for  so  little.  I  know  of  no  place 
where  it  is  so  true  that  the  people  want  not  ours  but  us.  "We  want 
not  yours,  but  you." 


278  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  was  in  a  group  the  other  night  where  a  discussion  came  about 
as  to  why  it  was  that  in  these  non-Christian  countries,  where  there 
were  epidemics  of  plague  and  cholera,  the  government  didn't  inter- 
fere and  insist  upon  good  drainage  systems,  complete  sanitary  sys- 
tems that  would  make  these  epidemics  impossible.  I  just  thought 
for  a  moment,  can  government  do  such  things?  What  about  our 
own  country?  Are  we  in  a  position  to  throw  the  first  stone,  not 
only  along  this  line,  but  along  other  lines  where  reform  is  needed. 
Our  industrial  system,  our  exploitation  of  women,  our  own  health 
condition — are  we  perfect?  And  do  we  expect  to  bring  about  per- 
fect conditions  by  legislation  alone  ?  Is  it  not  by  public  opinion  and 
is  not  that  public  opinion  to  be  based  upon  personal  influence  and 
a  desire  that  has  been  brought  about  through  personal  relationships 
based  on  confidence  and  trust  ? 

I  would  like  to  take  you  for  a  moment  into  a  little  village  in 
Madras  near  the  station  of  one  of  my  friends  in  that  city.  Formerly 
that  little  village  of  perhaps  a  hundred  people,  was  a  typical  little 
Indian  village,  poor,  dirty,  squalid,  unattractive,  but  this  friend  of 
mine  took  an  interest  in  this  village,  and  she  got  to  know  the  people. 
She  was  able  to  talk  with  them ;  she  knew  their  language ;  she  was 
able  to  help  them,  to  be  a  friend  to  them,  to  interest  them  in  better 
things.  I  wish  that  you  could  go  now  to  that  village  and  see  it.  It 
is  so  spotless  and  so  clean  and  it  is  such  a  model  that  it  is  really  too 
good  to  be  true.  You  feel  as  if  it  were  set  for  a  stage  scene.  They 
have  clean  streets,  clean  children,  a  little  school  where  the  children 
go  to  school.  A  cooperative  bank  and  a  cooperative  society  have 
been  started  in  that  little  village.  In  short  there  has  been  an  effort 
to  do  what  the  members  of  the  Social  Service  League  of  Madras 
have  said  it  was  their  ideal  to  do  in  Madras,  and  then  afterwards  in 
other  cities,  to  get  rid  of  five  existing  devils,  the  names  of  all  of 
which  begin  with  "D"  and  those  five  are  debt,  disease,  drunkenness, 
dirt  and  darkness. 

Secondly,  there  is  today  in  India  a  great  new  national  con- 
sciousness being  awakened.  There  is  a  new  spirit  of  nationalism 
abroad.  I  would  like  to  be  in  India,  because  I  believe  that  the 
women  should  have  a  part  in  this  great  new  movement  which  is 
sweeping  the  country  of  India.  They  should  be  in  it  because  there 
are  things  that  will  come  up  where  their  voices  will  need  to  be  heard. 
This  is  true  of  industry,  of  the  educational  problem  and  of  the 
question  of  the  development  and  spread  of  a  truly  indigenous  native 
Christian  church.  The  woman's  voice  is  needed  to  be  heard  in  these 
matters.  And  what  can  we  do?  Well,  naturally  along  with  this 
new  spirit  of  national  consciousness,  there  is  a  corresponding  spirit 
of  sensitiveness.  We  are  not  wanted,  we  foreigners,  to  go  out  to 
interfere,  to  pauperize,  to  do  the  work  of  the  Indian  people  for 


WHY   I   WANT   TO   GO   BACK   TO   INDIA  279 

them.  But  if  we  can  only  go  out  and  in  a  spirit  of  love  and  friend- 
liness, identify  ourselves  with  the  people  of  the  country,  there  is 
nothing  that  we  can't  do,  working  along  beside  them.  One  of  my 
own  Indian  students  in  Madras  wrote  to  me  not  very  long  ago.  She 
is,  I  should  say,  of  all  the  women  students  I  knew  in  Madras,  the 
proudest.  Yet  she  said,  "There  are  things  which  you  come  out  and 
do  for  us  at  this  time  which  we  either  cannot  or  will  not  do  for  our- 
selves just  yet."  Proud,  of  course  they  are  proud.  And  you  would 
be  proud  if  you  had  a  heritage  of  nearly  four  thousand  years  be- 
hind you  like  the  heritage  that  the  Indian  women  have.  And  yet, 
if  we  go  out  in  a  spirit  that  is  devoid  of  racial  superiority  or  a 
sense  of  racial  difference,  it  can  be  such  fun,  and  there  is  such  an 
opportunity  and  such  adventure  in  it. 

My  own  best  friend  in  Madras,  an  Indian  woman  who  has 
taken  over  my  work  since  I  have  left  India,  calls  me  her  vanilla 
ice  cream  and  says  that  she  is  my  chocolate  sauce.  I  wish  you 
could  see  her  with  her  lovely  brown  eyes  and  black  hair.  I  am  not 
going  to  push  the  symbolism  too  far  because  perhaps  it  wouldn't  do. 
You  will  agree  with  me  that  vanilla  ice  cream  by  itself  is  uninter- 
esting, but  when  chocolate  sauce  is  added,  it  can  be  quite  a  good 
dish. 

Thirdly,  there  is  such  a  multiplying  opportunity  in  India.  I 
again  illustrate  from  this  Indian  secretary  in  Madras?  She  has 
been  able,  I  know,  in  the  last  two  or  three  years  to  do  a  great  deal 
to  help  her  Indian  sisters  see  the  balance  that  they  must  have,  that 
in  this  new  spirit  of  nationalism  which  is  only  to  be  commended, 
there  must  be  at  the  same  time  a  feeling  of  tolerance.  She  wrote 
to  me  a  little  while  ago  that  she  had  been  taking  a  railroad  journey. 
She  had  been  invited  to  attend  the  Student  Camp  in  Calcutta.  She 
had  a  two  days'  and  two  nights'  journey  to  get  there.  She  said  she 
traveled  in  a  compartment  with  an  English  woman  and  her 
daughter,  and  she  said  they  were  so  kind  to  her  that  they  quite 
changed  her  opinion  of  English  women.  Then  she  got  to  this  camp. 
It  was  a  small  group  of  Bengali  students  gathered  together,  but  she 
found  among  them  rather  an  anti-foreign  spirit.  She  wrote  me  a 
long  letter  saying  how  she  was  able  in  two  or  three  meetings  which 
she  had  with  those  students  to  help  them  to  see  things  a  little  dif- 
ferently, to  show  them  the  spirit  of  love  and  sympathy  and  desire 
for  India's  best  good,  which  brought  many  of  the  foreigners  to 
India.  But  she  said  in  the  letter,  "The  reason  I  was  able  to  do  it 
was  because  I  had  had  such  happy  relationships  with  the  people  that 
I  lived  with  in  Madras,  which  had  changed  my  own  view  and  had 
made  me  more  tolerant  and  sympathetic." 

We  do  want  all  over  the  world  today,  not  just  in  America,  but 
all  over  the  world,  among  all  groups  of  people  who  are  in  close  con- 


280  NORTH    AMERICAN     STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

tact  with  each  other,  a  spirit  of  real  international  friendliness  and 
trust  and  confidence,  and  some  of  us  can  go  out  and  help  foster 
that  spirit  in  a  country  far  away,  where  there  are  perhaps  more 
burning  problems  than  there  are  at  home  today. 

And  lastly,  perhaps  you  are  expecting  me  to  say  that  it  is  hard. 
Before  I  heard  Mrs.  Holland  speak,  I  had  thought  of  that.  Yes,  it 
is  hard,  but  I  would  say  that  it  is  hard  only  as  it  is  hard  at  home 
here  for  us.  As  Browning  said,  "It  is  hard  to  be  a  Christian,  hard 
for  you  and  me."  It  is  not  loneliness,  it  is  not  climate,  it  is  not 
health.  Those  aren't  the  things  principally  that  make  it  hard.  It 
is  just  the  problem  of  being  a  Christian.  It  is  hard  for  us  here, 
and  hard  for  us  in  India. 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  HOME  IN 

NON-CHRISTIAN  LANDS 

MRS.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

I  am  to  speak  to  you  about  the  influence  of  the  Christian  home 
in  a  non-Christian  land.  I  was  traveling  a  couple  of  years  ago  in 
China  and  we  were  having  a  most  delightful  journey  along  the 
back-waters.  It  is  a  perfectly  delightful  way  to  travel  if  you  are 
never  in  a  hurry  and  if  you  don't  in  the  least  mind  whether  you  are 
early  or  late  at  your  appointment.  And  we  were  drifting  leisurely 
along  this  quiet  water.  I  had  as  my  companion  a  Chinese  girl  who 
had  just  returned  from  America.  I  said  to  her,  "What  was  it  that 
impressed  you  more  than  anything  else  during  your  stay  there?" 
She  looked  up  into  my  face  and  said,  "Mrs.  Eddy,  the  one  thing 
above  everything  else  that  impressed  me  was  the  Christian  homes  in 
America.  We  don't  have  them  here." 

In  quite  another  part  of  China,  I  was  talking  to  a  young 
Chinese  student,  a  very  clever,  intelligent  young  fellow  who  had 
also  lately  returned  from  America.  Without  saying  to  him  anything 
of  what  the  girl  had  said  to  me,  I  asked  him  the  same  question.  It 
made  a  great  impression  upon  me  that  his  answer  was  exactly  the 
same.  It  wasn't  the  great  educational  institutions,  nor  the  libraries, 
nor  any  of  the  public  buildings,  nor  any  of  the  wonderful  cities  of 
America,  but  the  Christian  homes,  that  had  impressed  him  as  the 
greatest  thing  hxAmerica.  Well  now,  if  it  is  so  to  an  Oriental  stu- 
dent coming  to  this  land,  what  do  you  think  is  the  effect  of  a  Chris- 
tian home  taken  up  and  dropped  down  in  a  non-Christian  land? 


A   CHRISTIAN    HOME   IN    NON-CHRISTIAN   LANDS  28l 

When  I  first  married,  I  thought  I  had  spoiled  my  career  alto- 
gether, I  had  to  so  entirely  change  my  work,  but  I  have  lived  to  see 
that  you  can  be  content  to  fill  a  little  space  if  God  be  glorified.  You 
have  no  idea  what  it  means  to  the  Oriental  student  to  be  really  wel- 
comed into  our  homes,  without  being  patronized.  They  abominate 
that  just  as  much  as  you  or  I  would.  We  found  out  that  unknown 
to  ourselves,  we  were  continually  watched  in  our  home  life.  It  was 
a  sort  of  continual  wonder  to  the  non-Christian  women  that  we 
should  have  such  happiness  in  our  homes.  I  don't  mean  to  tell  you 
that  all  the  homes  of  India  are  unhappy,  because  that  isn't  so.  But 
you  can  understand  that  there  is  something  in  a  Christian  home  that 
you  cannot  get  in  a  non-Christian  one. 

Let  me  give  you  just  one  or  two  illustrations  of  what  I  saw  a 
Christian  home  do  in  an  Oriental  land.  There  is  a  friend  of  mine, 
the  wife  of  a  missionary,  whose  great  work  is  in  her  home.  She  has 
just  flung  the  doors  of  that  as  wide  open  as  her  heart  to  them.  One 
who  has  been  so  helped  by  her  said  to  me,  "O,  you  don't  know  what 
this  home  has  meant  to  me.  I  have  nowhere  else  to  go  to  spend  my 
leisure  time,  and  I  can't  tell  you  what  that  Christian  woman  in  her 
home  has  meant  to  me,  and  what  she  has  saved  me  from."  Now 
she  didn't  do  any  preaching,  but  she  did  a  very  great  deal  of  pray- 
ing and  her  home  was  a  place  where  these  young  students  loved  to 
go,  because  they  knew  they  were  welcome. 

I  went  to  another  missionary  home  in  the  far  east,  and  there 
I  saw  a  tragedy  enacted.  While  I  was  there  one  night  a  boy  came 
to  the  woman  in  that  home  and  said,  "I  have  come  to  say  good  bye 
to  you  because  I  can  no  longer  come  to  your  home.  I  am  going  to 
enter  another  kind  of  life,  and  I  can't  come  to  you  when  I  have 
entered  that."  And  this  American  woman  broke  down  and  just 
cried  her  eyes  out.  She  had  tried  to  save  that  boy  and  here  was  a 
dead  failure.  He  had  come  to  say  good  bye  to  her.  She  just 
couldn't  help  it,  she  put  her  head  down  in  her  arms  and  just  sobbed 
as  if  her  heart  was  broken  and  the  boy  said  nothing,  and  he  went 
out.  The  next  morning  he  came  to  her  and  he  said,  "I  didn't  go  to 
that  place  where  I  said  I  was  going.  I  couldn't  bear  to  see  you 
suffer  so.  I  didn't  know  you  cared  so  much."  And  that  one 
woman  had  kept  him  from  the  path  of  sin,  because  she  had  opened 
her  heart  and  opened  her.  home. 

That  is  what  every  woman  who  has  a  home  in  a  non-Christian 
land  can  do.  O,  those  who  have  that  privilege,  count  it  a  high  one, 
and  make  your  home  a  place  where  Jesus  loves  to  dwell. 


282  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  ANN  HUMPHREY 

I  was  asked  to  tell  why  I  had  signed  the  Student  Volunteer 
declaration.  When  I  first  entered  college,  I  thought  of  a  life  work 
— I  had  been  considering  it,  and  I  think  all  the  way  along  I  was 
planning  my  own  life  and  asking  God  to  bless  it.  A  period  came 
when  I  had  to  change  that  form.  I  still  believe  that  I  was  on  the 
right  track,  but  I  had  to  pray  a  great  deal  harder  than  I  had  ever 
prayed  before  and  ask  God  to  guide  me,  and  I  gave  my  life  to  Him. 
Since  then  you  can  tell  the  change.  It  hasn't  been  any  mysterious 
affair.  It  did  not  come  through  a  cloud  or  through  mystery,  but 
there  has  been  a  gradual  change.  I  still  feel  as  if  God  guided  me 
in  choosing  my  life  work.  I  tried  to  look  into  the  field  to  see  where 
I  would  be  the  most  good.  Gradually  I  came  to  look  upon  the 
people  of  the  world  not  as  a  different  kind  of  people.  They  are  all 
people,  every  one  of  them  are  just  as  we  are,  and  we  want  to  do 
for  them  just  what  has  been  done  for  us.  Suddenly  as  I  prayed,  it 
seemed  as  if  the  mission  field  was  the  biggest  field,  the  field  of  God. 
It  may  be  difficult.  Some  people  say  you  sacrifice  a  great  deal.  I 
prefer  not  to  say  sacrifice,  because  it  isn't,  it  is  just  love  for  doing 
for  others  and  for  bringing  the  message  of  God  to  others.  Let  us 
forget  the  difficulty  and  the  sacrifice.  Let  us  just  think,  as  Phillips 
Brooks  said,  "Do  not  pray  for  an  easier  task,  but  pray  for  strength 
for  the  task  that  you  are  about  to  fulfill." 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  RUTH  PETTIT 

I  hope  you  are  not  all  as  scared  as  I  am.  Away  out  in  the  very 
heart  of  California,  in  the  San  Joaquin  Valley,  there  is  a  simple  re- 
ligious home.  From  our  earliest  childhood  my  father  and  mother 
tried  to  impress  upon  us  children  by  word  and  by  rod  that  it  was 
better  to  be  of  service  than  it  was  to  be  famous.  So  I  signed  the 
Student  Volunteer  declaration,  simply  because  I  wanted  to  be  of 
service  and  I  knew  that  the  greatest  need  was  in  the  foreign  field. 


WHY  1  PLAN  TO  BE  A   MISSIONARY  283 

I  signed  it  as  calmly  as  I  would  have  put  a  Q.  E.  D.  on  a  geometry 
problem,  and  then  I  went  to  college. 

I  was  a  country  girl  in  college.  I  went  the  year  when  the  girls 
were  flaunting  their  skirts  above  their  shoe  tops  and  mine  were 
almost  down  to  the  ground.  I  had  a  great  deal  to  learn,  but  all 
through  my  college  life  that  Student  Volunteer  declaration  stuck 
by  me.  Now  in  this  conference  I  have  gotten  what  I  did  not  have 
before,  I  think,  and  that  is  a  definite  message  which  I  want  to  take 
and  as  soon  as  I  am  ready,  I  expect  to  take  some  post  graduate 
work,  and  as  soon  as  I  am  ready,  I  want  to  go  out  to  the  other 
girls.  This  is  what  I  want  to  tell  them — that  God  is  the  Father  and 
the  Creator  of  us  all;  that  Jesus  Christ  is  His  son,  that  He  is  our 
Redeemer,  our  Brother  and  our  Lover.  And  I  realize  that  God  is 
not  just  my  Father  and  Jesus  is  not  just  my  Brother,  but  that  He 
is  the  Father  and  Jesus  is  the  Brother  of  every  single  girl  and 
woman  in  the  whole  world.  I  want  to  go  to  them  as  quickly  as  I 
can,  not  to  stoop  in  the  sense  of  lifting  them  up  out  of  the  dirt  and 
out  of  heathenism,  but  to  go  and  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  with 
them  and  help  them  to  put  their  hands  in  the  hands  of  God,  so  that 
all  together,  we  may  stand,  the  womanhood  of  the  whole  world, 
praising  God. 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  CORA  KILBOURN 

I  have  been  asked  to  tell  you  this  afternoon  why  I  have  decided 
to  become  a  foreign  missionary,  and  I  believe  I  can  best  do  that  by 
telling  you  a  part  ojf  my  life  story.  My  sister  and  my  two  brothers 
were  all  born  out  in  China.  When  I  was  a  child  I  used  to  think  it 
was  a  great  misfortune  for  me  because  I  did  not  have  that  honor. 
I  went  out  when  I  was  about  three  months  old,  and  thereafter  the 
Chinese  language  became  my  mother  tongue.  My  parents  tell  me 
that  they  with  great  difficulty,  in  fact,  persuaded  me  to  speak 
English  at  all.  Thus  I  grew  up  among  the  Chinese,  seeing  them 
around  me  every  day,  and  playing  with  the  little  Chinese  children 
in  the  schools  and  in  the  orphanage,  and  I  grew  to  love  those 
people. 

I  think  especially  of  my  old  Chinese  nurse  who  used  to  think 
just  as  much  of  us  children  as  she  did  of  her  own,  and  we  returned 
that  love.  Today  she  is  out  there  waiting  for  us.  It  is  this  bond  of 
love  and  sympathy  which  today  binds  my  heart  to  those  people. 


284  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Another  thing  which  calls  me  out  there  is  the  childish  picture  I 
still  have  of  the  scores  of  beggars  who  used  to  come  around  our 
gateway  clamoring  for  food.  Of  course  today  conditions  have 
changed,  and  these  beggars  are  not  allowed  to  be  part  of  the  filth 
of  the  streets,  but  I  can't  forget  those  suffering  thousands.  It  is 
my  purpose,  if  God  permits,  to  go  out  there  in  the  medical  field, 
either  as  a  doctor  or  as  a  nurse,  I  haven't  yet  decided  which,  and 
to  do  a  little  part  of  the  great  work  of  relief.  I  believe  that  it  is 
in  this  medical  work  that  one  can  find  the  best  opportunity  of 
reaching  the  Chinese. 

My  father  and  mother  have  spent  almost  thirty  years  of  their 
lives  out  in  China,  away  out  in  the  western  part  in  Chengtu,  the 
province  of  Szechuan.  I  feel  that  I  just  simply  have  to  answer  the 
call  of  duty  and  follow  them  and  do  my  small  share  in  this  great 
work.  The  purpose  has  been  always  with  me.  It  has  grown  up 
with  me,  and  today  after  my  studies  and  preparations  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Toronto  up  in  Canada,  I  am  just  longing  to  go  out  to  the 
great  land  to  the  women  whom  I  love  and  to  the  land  which  I  can 
almost  call  my  own,  taking  writh  me  the  gospel  of  light  and  salvation. 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  BESSIE  WALKUP 

I  have  only  two  minutes  to  tell  you  why  I  decided  to  become  a 
foreign  missionary  and  why  I  am  a  Student  Volunteer.  In  the  first 
place,  I  realized  that  I  just  had  one  life  to  live  and  that  life  was 
wonderfully  privileged.  When  I  thought  that  I  was  one  of  the  two 
per  cent,  of  the  women  in  the  United  States  who  had  a  college  edu- 
cation, I  felt  a  tremendous  responsibility,  and  I  determined  that  I 
would  throw  my  life  into  the  most  fundamental  and  the  most  vital 
and  the  most  worth-while  thing  in  the  world.  As  I  thought  about 
the  matter  and  as  I  took  stock  of  my  assets,  I  knew  that  the  one 
thing  I  had  which  could  be  of  lasting  value  to  mankind  was  Jesus 
Christ.  I  knew  that  He  was  the  power  back  of  my  privileged  life ; 
that  He  was  the  power  back  of  my  freedom ;  and  that  He  was 
the  power  back  of  my  fullness  of  life. 

As  I  thought  about  where  I  should  seek  to  interpret  Jesus 
Christ,  the  need  of  the  foreign  mission  field  just  overwhelmed  me. 
I  say  there  is  a  most  enormous  need,  for  the  spiritual,  for  the  intel- 
lectual, for  physical  development,  for  the  establishment  of  the  right 
kind  of  social  relationships,  for  the  establishment  of  just  and  right- 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY  285 

eous  economic  conditions,  and  for  the  founding  of  national  and  in- 
ternational politics  and  government  on  the  right  basis,  the  basis  of 
Christ.  And  so,  I  believe  that  statistics  played  a  very  large  part  in 
my  decision.  It  just  seemed  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  to 
be  a  Student  Volunteer,  because  my  purpose  was  to  interpret 
Christ  in  the  neediest  parts  of  the  world.  As  I  tell  you  how  my  own 
mind  worked,  I  hope  you  won't  think  it  all  came  at  once.  It  was  a 
very  gradual  process.  My  call  to  be  a  foreign  missionary  came 
from  God  in  a  deepening  conviction  of  my  duty  to  meet  that  need. 

When  I  had  made  my  decision,  and  the  obstacles  which  were 
in  my  way  had  been  removed,  I  immediately  signed  the  declaration 
card  because  I  realized  the  psychological  value  to  myself  of 
definitely  stating  my  purpose.  I  realized  how  enormously  my  in- 
fluence with  other  girls  would  be  increased  by  such  a  step.  In  the 
two  years  that  I  have  been  a  Student  Volunteer,  I  have  found  that 
to  be  very,  very  true. 

I  must  bear  witness  to  the  wonderful  joy  of  being  a  Student 
Volunteer.  There  is  a  joy  of  a  great  life  work,  a  task  which  is  big 
enough  to  command  my  all,  not  only  all  that  I  am,  but  all  that 
Christ  can  make  me.  Then  there  is  a  joy  of  knowing  that  I  am 
doing  something  that  won't  be  done  unless  I  am  there;  and  there  is 
the  joy  of  sharing  with  the  other  peoples  of  the  earth  the  great 
things  of  life.  Then  there  is  the  joy  of  working  with  others  to 
mold  a  nation,  and  that  brings  the  appeal  which  is  one  of  the 
strongest  to  me,  the  appeal  of  statesmanship.  Then  there  is  that 
great  and  glorious  and  most  wonderful  joy  of  all,  the  peace  of  God 
which  conies  when  we  find  His  word  and  when  we  do  His  will. 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
Miss  JEAN  DICKENSON 

The  more  I  learn  about  the  world  the  gladder  I  am  that  I  am 
going  to  China.  The  more  I  hear  about  China,  the  gladder  I  am 
that  it  is  to  be  Peking.  The  more  I  learn  about  work  and  service 
of  all  sorts,  the  more  thankful  I  am  that  I  am  to  be  permitted  to 
teach  Sociology  in  the  Union  Women's  College  in  Peking,  one  of 
the  two  women's  colleges  of  China.  I  can  hardly  wait  for  August 
twenty-sixth  to  sail.  I  hope  there  is  no  one  here  who  wasted  long 
years  of  that  joy  of  being  a  Student  Volunteer  that  we  have  just 
heard  about  by  making  the  tragic  mistake  that  I  did  for  so  many 
years.  O,  yes,  I  was  interested  in  missions;  I  was  trying  to  do 


^36  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

God's  will  with  my  life,  but  there  was  absolutely  a  water-tight  wail 
between  them,  and  the  minute  that  wall  gave  way,  it  seemed  the 
most  inevitable  thing  in  the  world. 


THE  MISSIONARY  CALL 
Miss  BERTHA  CONDE 

There  are  many  of  us  here  who  have  been  thinking,  "I  wish  I 
knew  for  my  own  self  whether  God  is  speaking  to  my  heart  and 
whether  he  wants  me  to  become  a  Student  Volunteer  for  foreign 
missions.  I  am  sure  that  is  a  question  that  has  been  in  the  heart 
of  many  a  girl  all  through  this  conference.  It  is  more  intense  this 
day  because  it  is  the  last  day  of  our  being  together,  and  because 
some  of  us  are  quite  sure  that  in  our  own  hearts  we  must  settle  some 
things  before  we  leave  Des  Moines. 

How  are  we  to  know  whether  God  is  speaking  to  our  heart  or 
not?  How  do  I  find  guidance  about  anything  in  life,  if  I  am  a 
Christian?  Perhaps  just  a  few  suggestions  out  of  personal  experi- 
ence may  help  some  of  you  girls  today  who  are  facing  that  question. 
If  we  are  Christians,  and  if  we  have  given  over  the  sway  and  con- 
trol of  our  heart  and  life  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  is  not  all 
the  problem  of  life.  There  are  yet  decisions  to  be  made  from  day 
to  day  and  from  year  to  year  that  involve  serious  consequences. 
We  must  face  them  with  all  the  courage  possible  and  with  the  con- 
sciousness that  we  have  behind  us  and  at  our  disposal  the  God  who 
said,  "If  any  man  is  deficient  in  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  who 
gives  to  all  men  liberally,  and  never  upbraids  for  the  asking."  I 
may  know  what  God's  will  is,  if  I  am  willing  to  come  to  Him  in 
prayer.  Now  when  I  come  to  Him  in  prayer,  I  must  not  come  with 
a  set  prayer  upon  my  lips  which  I  repeat  before  Him,  wondering 
where  the  answer  is.  I  must  come  into  His  presence  with  an  atti- 
tude of  mind  of  utter  willingness  to  have  Him  speak  to  me,  with 
His  still  small  vooice  in  my  heart.  I  must  come  to  Him  willing  to 
do  the  thing  He  shows  me  to  do.  I  must  come  with  a  mind  that  is 
willing  to  go  or  willing  to  stay. 

In  that  wonderful  autobiography  of  Madam  Guyon  there  come 
the  words  of  the  beautiful  hymn  which  she  composed: 

"While  place  we  seek,  or  place  we  shun, 
The  soul  finds  happiness  in  none; 
But  with  a  God  to  guide  our  way 
'Tis  equal  joy,  to  go  or  stay. 


THE    MISSIONARY    CALL  287 

"My  country,  Lord,  art  Thou  alone, 
No  other  can  I  claim  or  own ; 
The  place  where  all  my  wishes  meet, 
My  law,  my  love,  life's  only  sweet." 

And  when  we  come  into  the  presence  of  God  with  any  prob- 
lem, we  must  come,  not  having  decided  in  our  own  minds  that  we 
will  do  everything  under  the  sun,  but  some  one  thing,  we  must 
come  saying,  "Dear  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  do,  I  am  willing 
to  stay,  I  am  Thine  obedient  child.  Show  me  the  way." 

Now  one  reason  why  some  of  us  never  get  to  the  point  of 
praying  that  prayer,  is  because  we  are  scared  to  death  for  fear  God 
might  immediately  select  the  most  disagreeable  task  that  He  could 
think  of  to  set  us  at  to  prove  and  test  our  sincerity.  I  remember 
one  time  in  my  own  life  when  for  several  weeks  I  was  not  willing  to 
give  Jesus  Christ  the  whole  control  of  my  life,  because  I  had  a 
terrible  fear  that  if  I  should  do  that  thing,  that  immediately  He 
would  say,  "The  thing  I  want  you  to  do  is  to  put  on  a  Salvation 
Army  bonnet  and  march  down  the  streets  of  New  York  City."  I, 
being  the  sort  of  person  who  didn't  like  that  kind  of  thing,  it  seemed 
to  me  I  never,  never  could  let  Jesus  Christ  rule  in  my  heart  for 
fear  He  might  want  me  to  do  what  seemed  to  me  then  a  terribly 
extreme  thing.  Now  though  I  have  never  been  in  the  Salvation 
Army,  I  have  known  what  it  was  to  have  the  peace  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  my  heart  from  an  obedient  life. 

I  have  learned  that  God  never  takes  advantage  of  anybody, 
never.  Don't  forget  that,  girls.  He  never  takes  advantage  of  any- 
body, and  He  never  is  going  to  take  you  by  the  shoulders  and  push 
you  out  to  China,  or  push  you  out  to  Africa,  or  India,  or  any  place 
in  this  world.  We  only  want  volunteers,  people  who  want  to  go. 
This  is  not  a  draft  proposition,  and  no  one  of  us  in  this  room  is  fit 
to  go  if  God  has  to  take  her  by  the  shoulders  and  push  her.  She 
would  not  be  much  use  to  Him  in  any  land. 

Now  if  we  have  come  to  a  point  where  we  are  not  afraid  of 
our  Heaver  ly  Father,  where  we  trust  His  love,  then  perhaps  in 
quietness  of  heart,  we  can  come  to  Him  with  obedience  and  pray 
that  prayer  I  suggested  at  the  first,  and  see  what  He  wants.  The 
next  thing  that  will  happen  will  probably  not  be  any  apparition^  out 
of  Heaven.  I  think  most  people  in  this  room  will  not  have  any  ap- 
parition. I  never  have  had  one  in  my  life,  and  yet  I  am  sure  I 
have  known  what  God  wanted  me  to  do.  He  has  given  us  brains, 
He  has  given  us  judgment,  and  what  He  does  is  to  come  into  our 
minds  and  illuminate  them  and  help  us  to  think  straight,  to  help  us 
to  think  with  great  horizons,  to  think  universally,  to  think  in  big 
circles,  instead  of  little  narrow  arcs  of  circles.  And  the  prayer 


288  NORTH  AMERICAN   STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

that  you  pray  to  God  for  guidance  means  a  stretching  out  of  your 
heart  into  bigness  until  you  can  see  things  straight. 

There  are  certain  things  that  will  come  to  you  on  your  knees. 
Perhaps  you  are  the  only  daughter  in  a  family  where  father  and 
mother  are  going  to  be  unable  to  support  themselves  without  your 
help.  Perhaps  you  have  no  brothers,  and  you  are  the  only  de- 
pendence, and  perhaps  the  big  thing  God  wants  to  say  to  you  is  to 
stay  at  home  and  be  president,  perhaps,  of  the  Missionary  Society 
in  your  local  church,  and  do  a  square  deal  by  your  fathers  and 
mothers,  and  send  a  lot  of  people  out  into  the  foreign  field  instead 
of  going  yourself.  There  may  be  some  of  you  that  are  so  handi- 
capped in  certain  ways  that  you  cannot  go,  and  you  will  know  in- 
stinctively that  it  not  the  wise  or  right  thing  for  you  to  do.  God 
will  show  you  that  if  your  mind  is  open. 

There  is  one  question  that  I  think  most  girls  face,  and  that  is, 
if  I  should  go  out  into  the  foreign  field,  would  that  cut  off  all  op- 
portunity for  marriage  in  my  life  ?  Now  please  don't  laugh  at  that. 
It  is  a  very  big  question  in  a  woman's  life,  a  very  big  question.  A 
man  never  has  to  decide  that  question,  because  he  can  go  and  marry 
whenever  he  will.  Marriage  to  a  woman  depends  upon  the  oppor- 
tunities she  has  in  her  country  where  she  has  the  social  contact, 
and  it  is  a  very  serious  question  to  every  one  of  us.  Now  how  are 
you  going  to  face  that  thing?  Well,  let  us  look  at  it  sensibly.  In 
the  first  place,  the  Mission  Board  probably  will  not  want  you  for 
the  foreign  field  before  you  are  twenty-five  years  old.  There  will 
be  ample  opportunity  for  many  social  contacts  before  you  reach  that 
age.  That  is  one  thing  we  ought  to  think  about. 

In  the  second  place,  if  you  form  a  purpose  to  go  into  foreign 
missionary  work  and  live  a  life  that  is  just  as  wide  as  God's  horizon 
and  as  big  as  the  world,  you  won't  be  likely  to  engage  yourself  to 
a  man  whose  horizon  in  life  is  just  about  as  wide  as  an  inch  and 
a  half.  And  you  will  have  a  happier  home  life  and  a  happier 
future  even  if  you  live  in  the  United  States,  if  you  have  a  purpose 
that  is  big. 

All  of  us  can  form  a  purpose  and  turn  our  lives  in  a  certain 
direction,  but  God  alone  knows  whether  we  are  going  to  be  able 
to  carry  out  that  purpose  in  the  way  in  which  we  planned.  You 
may  not  live  until  the  age  of  twenty-five  to  get  to  the  foreign  field 
with  all  your  purpose.  There  may  be  certain  things  that  come  that 
are  absolutely  God's  will  in  your  life,  but  that  does  not  necessarily 
change  your  purpose.  And  let  me  remind  you  that  this  earth  is 
God's  world  and  that  residence  in  a  foreign  field  is  purely  incidental 
in  the  life  of  a  missionary,  purely  incidental. 

Although  I  have  had  the  purpose  all  my  life  and  directed  all 
my  thought  and  reading  and  study  and  definite  planning  toward 


THE    MISSIONARY    CALL  289 

getting  out  into  a  foreign  field  as  a  missionary,  by  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  I  have  never  been  allowed  to  go.  I  am  thankful 
beyond  any  words  that  I  had  the  purpose  to  go  into  the  foreign 
field,  because  I  think  of  girls  all  over  this  world  who  are  out  there, 
who  would  not  have  been  out  there  if  I  had  not  had  a  chance  to 
talk  with  them  and  to  help  them  to  go.  And  I  am  thankful  that 
today  I  can  say  honestly  that  I  am  doing  work  in  Turkey;  that  I 
am  doing  work  in  India;  that  I  am  doing  work  in  China,  through 
people  who  have  been  touched  and  impelled  because  God  helped 
me  years  ago  to  form  that  purpose,  to  live  the  big  life  for  foreign 
work. 

Now  all  these  things  come  into  the  making  of  a  purpose  and 
knowing  whether  God  can  guide  you  or  not.  But  to  return  to  that 
marriage  question.  I  didn't  settle  it  all  by  any  means.  I  said  you 
might  have  a  good  many  contacts  before  the  age  of  twenty-five,  and 
it  would  surely  guide  you  in  the  choice  of  the  kind  of  home  life 
you  would  have.  Secondly,  it  has  been  my  experience  from  travel- 
ing in  various  corners  of  the  world,  that  the  missionary  societies 
have  found  that  the  foreign  life  does  not  in  any  way  hinder  the 
progress  of  matrimony.  In  fact,  our  own  foreign  department  of 
the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  has  had  a  long  and  glad 
tale  to  relate  of  missionaries  that  have  been  lost  to  our  work  because 
they  were  married  and  immediately  entered  into  the  work  and  sta- 
tion of  their  husband's  work.  I  have  a  feeling  that  after  all,  the 
question  as  to  whether  you  and  I  shall  have  a  home  life  is  one  of 
those  things  that  are  in  the  providence  of  God.  It  makes  very  little 
difference  whether  you  are  in  America  or  India  or  China  for  God's 
plan  to  be  fulfilled  in  your  life,  if  you  are  doing  the  thing  He  wants 
you  to  do. 

After  you  face  all  the  facts  and  look  at  them  squarely,  then 
it  seems  to  me  that  you  ought  to  balance  them  and  decide  definitely 
what  you  ought  to  do  and  then  go  forward  with  a  purpose.  Mind 
you,  it  is  no  pledge,  it  is  a  purpose  toward  which  you  shape  your 
plans,  and  in  the  providence  of  God,  the  day  may  come  when  you 
will  have  that  unspeakable  privilege  of  doing  some  of  the  things 
that  a  good  many  of  us  would  have  loved  to  do  and  have  had  to 
do  only  in  little  bits  here  and  there.  Some  of  my  friends  laughed 
at  me  when  I  went  out  to  China  to  be  there  for  a  few  months,  and 
I  had  to  leave  Shanghai  and  came  down  the  river  to  get  on  the 
steamer,  and  as  I  sat  down  in  the  little  river  boat  that  was  taking 
us  out  to  the  big  steamer  and  bringing  us  back  to  America,  I  wept 
like  any  girl  because  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  couldn't  bear  it,  to  come 
back  to  prosaic  America,  after  having  seen  the  joys  and  the  pos- 
sibilities of  working  in  the  Orient.  And  I  can  say  it  about  any 


2QO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

other  part  of  the  world  that  I  have  been  in.     I  can   say   it   about 
South  America,  I  can  say  it  about  the  Near  East. 

Are  you  going  to  be  honest  with  God  today?     Are  you  going 
to  be  able  to  pray  sincerely  to  Him  and  let  him  guide  you? 


THE  MEANING  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  DECLARATION 
Miss  HELEN  CRANE 

Probably  a  great  many  of  you  are  familiar  with  the  wording 
of  the  declaration  card  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  and 
many  of  you  know  that  it  reads  like  this:  "It  is  my  purpose,  if 
God  permit,  to  become  a  foreign  missionary." 

May  I  say  first  of  all  what  I  think  this  declaration  card  does 
not  mean.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  not  synonymous  with  the  com- 
mitment of  one's  life  to  God's  purpose  and  to  His  service  in  the 
world.  That  I  think,  is  absolutely  fundamental  for  any  one  of  us. 
We  must  first  commit  ourselves  to  Him  for  whatever  He  has,  be- 
fore we  can  decide  upon  the  direction  of  or  the  form  which  that 
service  will  take.  In  the  second  place,  this  purpose  does  not  denote 
any  special  sort  or  any  special  degree  of  what  people  are  pleased 
to  call  "consecration".  If  we  are  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  at  all, 
we  must  be  His  followers  with  all  that  we  have  and  all  that  we  are. 
Is  it  not  rather  absurd  and  wrong  to  speak  of  followers  of  Christ 
as  being  more  or  less  consecrated  according  to  their  geographic  dis- 
tribution ? 

And  in  the  third  place,  may  I  say  most  emphatically,  rein- 
forcing what  Miss  Conde  has  already  said,  that  it  is  not  a  pledge. 
Some  of  us  have  probably  read  a  book  called  "The  Goodly  Fellow- 
ship," a  story  of  Persia.  If  we  have  read  that  book,  we  well  remem- 
ber that  the  hero  of  the  story  pledges  his  word  to  his  mother  that  he 
would  be  a  missionary  and  great  were  the  sorrows  and  struggles 
of  his  life,  until  he  worked  out  into  wrhat  was  God's  purpose  for  his 
life.  I  believe  that  any  pledge  of  what  we  will  do  with  our  lives 
is  wrong,  but  I  think  that  if  you  will  read  this  phrasing  of  the 
the  declaration  card  and  the  words  on  the  back  of  it,  you  will  see 
that  this  is  not  a  pledge,  because  it  has  a  qualifying  phrase  which 
keeps  it  from  being  a  pledge.  It  says,  "It  is  my  purpose,  if  God 
permit,  to  become  a  foreign  missionary",  which  recognizes  the  fact 
that  God  may  have  subsequent  revelations  to  make  to  us  as  to  just 
what  we  shall  do  with  our  lives  and  where  those  lives  shall  be  put. 

What  this  card  is  is  just  what  it  says  on  the  face  of  it.    It  is 


THE  MEANING  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  DECLARATION  2QI 

the  declaration  of  a  purpose.  The  person  who  signs  this  card  is 
one  who  first  has  committed  himself  to  God  for  service  of  God  and 
man,  however  and  whereved  God  wills  it,  who  then  having  used 
all  his  powers  to  find  out  what  the  need  and  what  the  work  of  the 
world  is,  has  formed  the  purpose,  under  God,  of  working  in  the 
foreign  field. 

I  think  there  are  many  reasons  why  this  declaration  is  of  tre- 
mendous value.  In  the  first  place,  I  believe  that  the  very  existence 
of  such  a  declaration  has  been  of  inestimable  value  in  helping  us 
to  clarify  our  thinking,  and  to  think  through  to  a  conclusion  about 
what  we  shall  do  with  our  lives.  I  believe  that  that  has  been  true 
not  only  of  people  who  have  become  Student  Volunteers  and  sub- 
sequently have  become  foreign  missionaries,  but  also  of  a  great 
many  people  who  have  not  become  either,  but  who  have  faced  up 
to  life  and  to  the  need  of  the  world  and  may  have  found  out  that 
God  has  some  other  purpose  for  them.  But  the  existence  of  this 
declaration  card  has  made  them  think  the  thing  through. 

In  the  second  place,  having  this  purpose  as  our  own  links  us 
up  immediately  in  our  under-graduate  or  earlier  years  out  of  col- 
lege, with  other  people  who  have  this  same  purpose.  There  is  a 
great  value  in  that  solidarity.  It  brings  us  into  contact  with  the 
people  who  can  be  of  the  greatest  service  in  making  our  preparation 
what  it  ought  to  be.  So  we  are  going  out  not  half  ready,  but  very 
thoroughly  prepared  for  whatever  line  of  work  we  desire  to  do. 

In  the  third  place,  I  think  that  this  declaration  is  of  very  great 
value  in  helping  our  friends  and  our  families  to  see  that  we  mean 
business,  that  we  are  not  carried  away  by  some  wild  idea,  but  that 
we  have  tried  to  look  upon  the  world  in  the  light  of  God's  will 
for  us  and  for  the  world,  and  have  definitely  made  a  purpose 
toward  which  we  are  going.  I  believe  that  when  they  know  that  we 
are  part  of  a  movement  which  has  the  purpose  of  going  out  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  they  will  see  that  we  are  in  earnest.  I  do  not 
mean  that  we  neeed  to  be  bolstered  up  by  signing  any  such  card,  be- 
cause we  would  be  very  poor  stuff  indeed  if  we  could  not  get  to  a 
foreign  mission  field  without  having  signed  a  card,  but  I  do  think 
that  the  sense  of  solidarity  in  being  a  part  of  a  great  movement, 
and  the  sense  that  we  show  to  other  people  that  we  are  in  earnest 
are  elements  of  great  value. 

We  are  all  very  human,  and  I  think  that  one  of  the  most  human 
of  characteristics  is  near-sightedness,  and  I  believe  that  this  declara- 
tion card,  the  existence  of  this  purpose,  has  done  a  great  deal  in 
helping  not  only  those  of  us  who  are  Student  Volunteers,  but  many 
other  people,  to  keep  before  our  eyes  the  far-flung  frontiers  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  world  which  we  long  to  see  become  the  kingdom 
of  Christ. 


MEN  AT  THE  WORLD  TASK 

Finding  One's  Task  in  Life — DR.  J.  C.  ROBBINS 
Using  the  Abilities  You  Have — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 
Why  I  Plan  to  be  a  Missionary — J.  W.  SCOTT,  J.  R.  WILSON 

Decision  in  Character — DR.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 
The  Need  of  Men  With  a  Life  Purpose — ROBERT  P.  WILDER 


FINDING  ONE'S  TASK  IN  LIFE 
DR.  J.  C.  ROBBINS 

It  has  become  increasingly  clear  to  each  one  of  us,  as  we  have 
been  together  these  last  days  that  every  man  must  find  a  way  to 
relate  himself  to  the  present  world  situation  and  therefore  to  help 
solve  the  present  world  problems.  Some  years  ago  a  friend  of 
mine,  one  of  the  great  athletes  of  this  country,  center  on  one  of 
our  great  football  teams,  studying  in  his  class  in  Sociology  in  one 
of  these  great  universities,  went  to  his  professor  and  said,  "Is  there 
any  hope?  It  all  seems  to  be  down,  down,  down,"  and  the  pro- 
fessor said,  "Well,  that  is  it — down."  My  friend  went  to  another 
professor  in  another  department  and  asked  the  same  question.  This 
man  was  a  man  of  a  different  fibre  and  he  said,  "Yes,  my  friend, 
there  is  one  hope.  That  hope  is  that  great  souls  like  your  own  get 
hold  and  lift." 

That  is  the  problem  for  every  man  today,  to  find  where  he  can 
get  at  close  grips  and  grapple  with  this  old  world  of  ours  to  lift, 
and  under  God's  providence  there  is  a  place  for  every  man  and  it 
is  the  duty  (by  the  way,  that  is  a  great  and  glorious  word  of 
dynamic  power)  of  every  man  earnestly  to  seek  to  find  that  place 
so  that  he  may  make  his  full  and  largest  contribution  for  the  wel- 
fare of  mankind  the  world  over. 

That  place  may  be  in  Winnipeg ;  it  may  be  in  Calcutta ;  it  may 
be  in  New  York;  it  may  be  in  Peking;  it  may  be  in  some  small 
farming  community  in  the  great  plains  of  Manitoba  or  of  the 
Dakotas,  but  there  is  some  place  in  this  great,  broad  world  of  ours 
that  God  has  for  you,  to  take  hold  and  to  lift. 

The  big  thing  that  we  have  to  give  to  the  world  at  this  time, 
this  hour,  has  been  impressed  upon  us  with  all  its  awfulness  and  all 
its  grandeur.  The  big  thing  that  we  have  to  give  to  the  world  is 
our  life.  The  other  day  I  ran  across  these  words  in  regard  to  lead- 
ership and  life,  from  that  brainy  Canadian,  Bishop  Brent,  speaking 
to  the  Harvard  students.  He  said,  "The  world  is  waiting  for  men 
who  will  show  their  sense  of  leadership  by  ruling  out  of  their  lives 
all  interests  that  promote  sectionalism  and  increase  congestion,  by 
rejecting  as  impossible  for  themselves,  occupations  which  cannot 
be  brought  into  captivity  to  the  social  motive,  and  by  a  rough  lack 
of  reverence  for  so  crude  and  unlovely  a  thing  as  our  present  order. 

295 


296  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Men  are  needed  who  will  not  hesitate  to  close  the  doors  of  privilege 
against  themselves,  if,  in  so  doing,  they  see  an  opportunity  of  serv- 
ing the  masses.  We  can  live  this  life  but  once,  as  has  often  been 
said,  and  it  is  only  common  sense  to  live  it  for  all  that  it  is  worth 
and  in  a  way  that  would  count  even  if  death  were  to  close  action 
forever.  If  life  is  a  thing  of  value  and  of  power,  let  us  test  its 
capacity  to  the  breaking  point  and  to  the  finish." 

That  is  the  challenge  that  faces  us  today.  The  question  that  is 
rising  in  the  minds  of  every  man,  "How  may  I  know  where  and  how 
to  relate  myself  to  the  world  at  this  day  so  that  I  can  be  assured 
not  only  of  my  own  strength,  but  of  all  the  divine  resources  of  the 
mighty  God  surging  through  me  and  with  me  as  I  try  to  do  my  full 
man's  part  in  this  hour?" 

Now  the  one  encouraging  thing  in  this  situation  is  the  assur- 
ance that  we  have  that  God  has  a  great  divine  purpose  for  the  world 
and  a  great  plan  for  our  lives.  Every  man  should  read  that  sermon 
of  Horace  Bushnell,  "Every  man's  life  a  plan  of  God."  That  gives 
glory  to  life,  a  sense  of  mission  in  life.  So  we  want  to  work  that 
thing  out,  to  find  the  will  of  God  so  that  every  man  can  go  out  from 
here  with  his  head  up,  facing  God  himself,  unchallenged  and  un- 
afraid, in  the  present  world  situation. 

There  are  engineers  here,  many  of  them.  Well,  the  foreign 
mission  societies  don't  need  many  of  you.  We  need  some  of  you. 
But  the  world  needs  the  engineer  today.  I  think  of  a  situation  in 
India.  Ten  years  ago  there  was  a  Santal  desert.  Coal  and  iron 
were  discovered  there.  Where  that  desert  waste  existed  there  is 
today  a  great,  throbbing  Indian  city.  The  chief  engineer  of  that 
great  company  is  an  American.  There  is  opportunity  in  the  great 
world  today  for  the  engineers  who  will  go  out  in  the  spirit  and  with 
a  purpose  of  the  living  Christ.  It  is  possible  for  every  man  to  find 
the  will  of  God  for  his  life  work.  The  student  department  has 
worked  out  this  fundamental  life  work  decision:  "I  will  live  my 
life  under  God  for  others,  rather  than  for  myself ;  for  the  achieve- 
ment of  the  Kingdom  of  God  rather  than  my  personal  success.  I 
will  not  drift  into  my  life  work  but  I  will  do  my  utmost  by  prayer, 
investigation  and  meditation  to  discover  that  form  and  place  of  life 
work  in  which  I  can  become  of  the  largest  use  to  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  As  I  find  it  I  will  follow  it  under  the  leadership  of  Jesus 
Christ  wheresoever  it  takes  me,  cost  what  it  may." 

That  is  the  fundamental  life  decision  of  a  Christian  man.  How 
are  you  going  to  find  the  will  of  God  for  your  life  ?  That  is  the  ques- 
tion for  every  man  whether  he  is  an  engineer  here  or  a  missionary 
out  in  China,  a  preacher  here  or  a  doctor  out  in  Africa.  How  are 
you  going  to  find  the  will  of  God  for  your  life?  That  is  the  question 
in  your  mind.  We  will  first  of  all  make  a  solemn  determination  be- 


FINDING   ONE  S    TASK    IN    LIFE  297 

cween  God  and  ourselves,  that  as  we  find  it,  we  will  follow  it.  "He 
that  willeth  to  do  shall  know."  The  man  who  is  determined  to 
follow  the  will  of  God  as  he  finds  it,  will  find  it. 

In  the  second  place,  a  determination  to  face  the  whole  world. 
President  Faunce  has  said,  "You  cannot  rightly  decide  upon  your 
class  of  Christian  endeavor  unless  your  map  is  the  map  of  the 
world.  Some  years  ago  I  went  to  Saskatchewan  to  the  Lumsden 
Beach  Conference.  A  fine  group  of  men  were  there,  the  finest  in 
the  world.  They  were  talking  of  the  great  Dominion  and  of  the 
prairie  provinces.  I  went  out  the  year  after  the  war  and  there  were 
just  a  little  handfull  there.  I  didn't  hear  of  the  great  Dominion  or 
the  prairie  provinces  once.  What  did  I  hear?  The  Empire,  the 
Empire,  the  Empire!  So,  the  man  who  wants  to  find  the  will  of 
God  must  think  in  terms  of  the  world,  the  world,  the  world ! 

In  the  next  place,  face  up  to  God  in  prayer.  Think  the  thing 
through.  Make  a  decision.  Act  upon  the  decision,  and  then  enter 
that  calling  that  will  provide  growing  satisfaction  and  ample  scope 
for  your  fully  developed  powers.  This  will  be  a  calling  that  will 
provide  for  you  opportunity  for  the  largest  possible  unselfish  en- 
deavor and  will  most  largely  contribute  to  the  welfare  of  mankind. 
Unselfishness!  I  have  heard  Mr.  Mott  tell  how  when  he  was  in 
Cornell,  Studd,  that  brilliant  young  English  student  came  over  and 
preached  a  sermon  at  Cornell.  Mott  caught  the  text,  "Seetfest  Thou 
great  things  for  thyself?  Seek  them  not."  Live  the  unselfish  life, 
Enter  that  calling  that  is  in  harmony  with  the  will  of  God  for  the 
world  and  for  your  life.  "He  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth 
forever." 


USING  THE  ABILITIES  YOU  HAVE 
SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 

Nearly  seventeen  years  ago  I  was  an  undergraduate  in  Prince- 
ton University  and  met  a  man  I  had  never  seen  before  and  never 
expected  to  see  again,  on  a  street  car.  He  asked  me  what  I  was 
going  to  do  with  my  life.  I  told  him  I  was  a  student  in  the  Uni- 
versity. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  ?" 

"I  am  going  to  the  theological  seminary." 

"Then  what  are  you  going  to  do?" 

"I  would  like  to  go  out  as  a  missionary." 

"Where  are  you  going?" 


298  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

"Well,"  I  said,  "I  would  like  to  go  to  China  or  to  South 
America." 

"What  do  you  think  of  India  ?" 

"I  have  heard  Sherwood  Eddy  talk  about  India  and  I  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Indian  is  too  nimble  minded  for  me. 
I  can't  cope  with  his  kind." 

"There  is  lots  of  work  in  India  for  a  man  who  isn't  over-bur- 
dened with  brains.  If  it  is  a  job  you  are  looking  for  we  will  fix 
you  out.  Would  you  go  to  India  immediately  upon  graduation  from 
college  without  going  to  the  theological  seminary?" 

He  didn't  give  me  time  to  think  up  any  decent  excuse,  and  so 
I  said,  "Why,  yes,  I  think  I  would  if  the  board  would  send  me,  but 
I  don't  think  they  will." 

"You  write  to  Robert  Speer  and  find  out  and  I  will  write  today 
also.  Write  before  you  attend  any  lecture  in  Princeton.  I  have  got 
to  get  off  here." 

We  had  talked  together  about  twenty  minutes.  He  got  off  and 
I  had  forty  minutes  to  ride  on  alone  and  think  it  over.  But  I  de- 
cided I  would  stick  to  my  agreement.  I  wrote  to  Robert  Speer. 
The  upshot  of  it  was  that  on  the  tenth  of  November,  1903,  I  landed 
in  India  expecting  to  work  among  the  low  caste  peoples  there. 
When  I  got  up  to  the  Presbyterian  Mission  they  said,  "We  are  very 
glad  indeed  you  came  out  for  this  job  but  now  we  need  a  man  to 
teach  in  the  college  and  you  had  better  go  there  and  teach."  I  said, 
"I  am  not  fitted  for  college  work."  They  said,  "That  does  not 
matter.  You  are  all  we  have  got  and  you  signed  a  contract  in  New 
York  agreeing  to  abide  by  the  will  of  the  majority  of  your  brethren, 
and  that  is  what  the  majority  want  you  to  do."  "Well,"  I  said,  "I 
will  stick  to  my  contract,  but  I  am  not  responsible  for  results." 

You  know  in  a  mission  college  they  don't  ask  you  what  you 
can  teach,  they  tell  you  what  you  have  got  to  teach.  They  gave  rm 
a  subject  I  knew  nothing  about,  economics.  The  Indian  students 
jolly  soon  found  out  that  I  knew  nothing  about  economics.  They 
went  to  Dr.  Ewing  and  said,  "This  is  not  the  kind  of  a  professor 
we  should  have.  We  cannot  write  any  notes  from  his  lectures." 
The  result  was  that  those  Indian  students  had  to  work  and  to  their 
surprise  and  to  mine  they  passed  their  government  examinations. 

Then  as  I  taught  these  Indian  students  this  subject  that  I 
didn't  know  much  about,  it  forced  me  also  to  learn  India.  I  learned 
that  India  was  poor,  subject  to  famine.  I  went  into  the  villages 
where  a  man  would  tell  me  that  he  would  be  satisfied  if  he  could 
count  on  one  good  meal  every  two  days,  and  a  good  meal  to  him 
was  some  millet.  That  grain  was  like  so  much  fine  buckshot.  As 
I  saw  those  men  eating  that  raw  grain  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
a  turkey's  gizzard  was  much  better  digestive  apparatus  for  it  than 


USING  THE  ABILITIES  YOU  HAVE  299 

the  human  digestive  apparatus,  and  yet  this  man  said,  "If  I  can 
get  all  I  want  of  that  to  eat  I  am  satisfied  with  life." 

There  is  a  young  Indian  girl  working  on  the  mission  farm.  She 
is  fourteen  years  of  age.  She  is  married  and  has  her  first  little 
baby  boy.  She  cleans  out  the  cow  stables.  After  the  work  oxen 
have  gone  out  to  their  work  she  brings  her  little  baby  boy,  and  just 
as  one  other  little  baby  was  laid  in  a  manger,  she  lays  her  little  baby 
there  and  she  goes  about  her  work  singing,  glad  and  happy.  The 
Maharajah  of  Bikaner  is  the  man  who  represented  the  Indian 
princes  in  Paris  at  the  Peace  Conference.  He  wanted  me  to  draw 
up  an  agricultural  scheme  for  his  state.  I  was  gone  about  a  month 
and  returned  to  Allahabad.  This  little  Indian  mother  who  had  been 
so  happy  was  walking  around  sad  and  disconsolate.  I  said,  "Hello, 
Nanki,  what  is  the  matter?"  "Oh,  Sahib,"  she  said,  "He  died." 
"Died,"  I  said,  "Why  didn't  you  take  him  to  my  wife,  she  would 
have  given  you  medicine?"  "But,  Sahib,  it  wasn't  medicine  he 
needed  but  food.  I  get  four  cents  a  day.  I  can't  buy  food  for  my- 
self and  milk  for  him  on  that,  and  if  I  can't  nurse  him,  Sahib,  he 
has  got  to  die."  There  are  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Indian  women 
today  in  India  who,  if  they  can't  nurse  their  babies,  the  babies  must 
die  because  they  are  so  poor. 

I  also  learned  that  the  greatest  Godward  tide  of  humanity  that 
this  world  has  ever  seen  is  now  heading  directly  for  the  Kingdom 
of  God  in  India.  Evangelistic  missionaries  are  saying,  "Don't  come 
quite  so  fast.  We  can't  handle  you.  We  have  not  missionaries 
enough  nor  trained  Indians  enough  to  care  for  you.  We  are  too 
poor." 

Right  next  to  the  Leper  Asylum,  of  which  I  have  charge,  there 
is  a  jail  with  three  thousand  prisoners  in  it,  and  they  raise  the  best 
crops  I  have  ever  seen.  I  got  some  of  the  methods  from  the  jail 
over  into  the  Leper  Asylum.  I  found  that  we  could  grow  just  as 
good  crops  in  the  Leper  Asylum  as  they  were  growing  in  the  jaiL 
Then  I  said,  "If  we  can  only  multiply  this  over  India  we  have  a  way 
of  solving  this  problem  of  poverty,  of  ridding  India  of  famine." 

I  came  to  America  and  I  studied  agriculture  and  I  went  back. 
A  lot  of  my  brethren  said,  "Wrell,  Higginbottom  has  got  this  agri- 
cultural bee.  If  he  gets  a  few  thousand  dollars  and  fifteen  to  twenty 
acres  of  land  we  can  leave  him  alone  and  he  won't  make  a  nuisance 
of  himself.  He  will  give  us  a  bit  of  peace."  But  we  have  a  mission 
farm  of  two  hundred  seventy-five  acres.  The  government  in  its 
stations  has  worked  out  some  splendid  crops  for  India.  We  find 
that  the  seed  that  they  have  put  into  the  soil  with  American  methods 
doubles  the  yield  for  all  the  staple  crops  of  India.  We  have  learned 
that  if  we  take  the  boy  from  the  mass  movement  area  and  give  him 
three  or  four  years  of  scientific  agricultural  training  we  are  multi- 


3OO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

plying  his  earning  capacity  from  four  to  five  fold.  One-third  of 
the  people  of  India  tonight  will  lie  down  hungry  and  yet  India  is 
a  land  of  unbelievable  agricultural  opportunities  and  possibilities. 
If  we  can  multiply  what  we  have  learned  on  the  mission  farm  all 
over  India,  we  can  have  a  self-supporting  church  in  India.  Some 
people  say,  "Why,  we  would  like  to  send  some  money  to  help  those 
poor  people."  If  you  send  your  money  and  it  is  dribbled  out  in 
little  doles  of  charity  you  will  still  further  pauperize  them.  That 
isn't  the  way  to  help  them.  Send  American  life  with  ploughs  and 
with  these  engineers  for  whom  there  is  now  no  job.  There  is  lots 
of  work  to  do.  Help  the  people  to  help  themselves.  India,  from 
its  own  soil,  can  raise  enough  money.  It  needs  help  and  leadership 
from  America. 

The  Maharajah  of  Gwalior  has  a  state  about  half  as  large  as 
this  state  of  Iowa.  He  entertains  the  King  and  Queen  of  England 
when  they  are  in  India.  When  Lord  Jellicoe  was  there  they  went 
out  and  in  less  than  two  hours  they  got  six  tigers.  He  is  a  great, 
broad-minded  man.  He  is  a  man  who  is  anxious  to  help  the  three 
million  people  in  his  state.  He  called  for  me  and  he  said,  "Higgin- 
bottom,  can  you  draw  up  an  agricultural  scheme  for  my  state?"  He 
gave  me  a  special  train.  There  was  a  motor  car  and  saddle  horses 
and  bullock  carts.  There  were  officers  with  maps  and  all  the  par- 
ticulars of  the  state.  I  spent  three  weeks  at  it.  I  came  back  and 
was  entertained  in  his  guest  house  and  drew  up  my  scheme.  Then 
he  said,  "Who  is  going  to  carry  out  this  scheme  ?"  I  said,  "You  have 
750,000  acres  of  land,  which,  if  it  were  in  the  corn  belt  of  America 
would  be  worth  anywhere  from  $150  to  $300  per  acre.  It  isn't  re- 
turning you  four  cents  an  acre.  You  go  to  the  British  Government 
and  get  the  best  man  they  have."  He  pointed  out  that  owing  to  the 
war  every  man  in  the  British  service  was  over-loaded.  So  he  said, 
"Why  can't  you  take  it  up?"  I  objected  and  told  him  I  couldn't. 
Finally  we  came  to  an  agreement  by  which  I  gave  ten  weeks  out  of 
each  year  to  helping  him  in  his  state.  I  have  a  budget  of  $200,000 
a  year.  Associated  with  me  now  are  three  American  agricultural 
missionaries,  and  fifty  or  sixty  Indian  assistants  who  have  been 
trained  in  agriculture. 

When  I  read  the  General  Education  Board's  Report  of  what 
happened  in  the  southern  states  of  America  I  said,  "Here  is  some- 
thing that  will  help  India."  I  had  years  of  argument  with  the 
British  Government  in  India,  telling  them  what  we  should  do  for 
rural  education  in  India.  They  said,  "It  is  impossible  to  do  any- 
thing." This  General  Education  Board's  Report  showed  me  the 
way  out,  also  the  American  bulletins  from  the  Philippine  Islands, 
and  from  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

So  I  started  distributing  this  literature  to  every  government 


USING  THE  ABILITIES  YOU  HAVE  3<3I 

official  from  the  Viceroy  down,  all  governors,  directors  of  agricul- 
ture, secretaries,  as  well  as  prominent  missionaries  and  others.  I 
learned  that  it  was  not  wise  to  argue  with  the  government.  It  was 
very  much  better  to  inform  it.  After  about  three  years  the  Imperial 
Adviser  to  the  government  of  India  arose  at  a  science  conference  in 
Lucknow,  with  the  General  Education  Board's  Report  in  his  hand 
and  said  to  this  group  of  scientists,  "Gentlemen,  I  have  found  a  way 
out.  We  can  have  a  system  of  rural  education  in  India  which  will 
help  India." 

The  government  called  me,  with  others,  to  a  conference  in 
Simla  to  draw  up  schemes.  The  men  who  rode  in  the  train  with 
me  said  that  it  couldn't  be  done.  I  didn't  talk;  I  handed  them  the 
bulletin  of  what  is  being  done  for  schools  in  the  Philippine  Islands. 
The  next  morning  one  of  the  men,  who  was  a  canny  old  Scot,  said, 
"Well,  Higginbottom,  I  will  vote  your  way  today,"  and  he  did. 
Today  there  are  agricultural  high  schools  in  every  province  of 
India  and  the  government  is  pledged  to  multiply  them. 

In  talking  things  over  with  Lord  Chelmsford,  he  said,  "Now 
look  here,  Higginbottom,  on  that  missionary  farm  you  can't  do  very 
much,  but  with  your  American  background,  with  what  has  gone  on 
in  the  American  possessions,  you  can  help  India  mightily  if  you  will 
draw  out  a  course  of  instruction  for  demonstrators  and  county 
agents,  and  if  you  can  develop  a  system  of  rural  education  suited 
to  the  needs  of  India."  For  th'at  we  need  a  Hampton  Institute,  and 
I  am  now  enjoying  a  furlough  home  trying  to  raise  $2,000,000  for 
that  little  bit  of  a  job. 

It  isn't  wise  for  a  missionary  to  get  too  much  tied  up  in  his 
work.  I  have  this  little  side  show  of  a  Leper  Asylum.  When  I 
took  charge  of  it  there  were  fifty  lepers  in  it.  They  were  in  it  be- 
cause they  couldn't  get  out  of  it.  Their  feet  were  gone  and  they 
were  so  poor.  I  was  allowed  a  dollar  a  month  to  provide  food, 
clothing,  medicine  and  service  for  them.  Everything  that  those 
lepers  got  had  to  come  out  of  a  dollar  a  month.  So  they  said,  "We 
can  do  better  begging,"  and  begging  they  went,  except  when  they 
were  too  helpless.  I  am  glad  to  say  that  in  place  of  those  miserable 
old  mud  huts,  when  I  said  goodbye  to  that  Leper  Asylum,  on  the 
thirteenth  of  last  August,  there  were  four  hundred  seventy-five 
adult  lepers  in  that  asylum.  There  were  fifty  little  children  in 
separate  homes,  twenty-five  girls  and  twenty-five  little  boys.  To 
these  children  I  am  trying  to  give  the  same  opportunities  and  the 
same  chance  that  my  own  children  are  having. 

You  have  heard  and  you  can  tell  from  my  brogue  that  I  was 
not  born  on  this  side  of  the  herring  pond.  When  I  came  to  this 
country  in  '94,  Robert  Speer  was  in  the  cabin  above  me  and  I  was 
down  below.  They  had  a  Sunday  service  and  I  went  up  into  the 


3O2  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

first  cabin  and  I  heard  Robert  Speer  speak  on  Jesus  as  a  friend  and 
I  have  never  forgotten  it  and  never  will.  When  we  landed  in  Bos- 
ton, a  man  said,  "Well,  you  will  need  some  money  to  get  through 
the  gate  and  so  I  will  lend  you  some."  After  we  got  through  the 
gate  he  said,  "Well,  I  need  my  money  back,"  and  I  gave  it  back  to 
him. 

I  was  alone  in  this  country,  but  what  happened  ?  The  doors  of 
your  best  institutions  were  wide  open.  Mount  Hermon  didn't  turn 
me  down  because  I  was  poor.  It  said,  "If  you  will  behave  yourself 
we  will  give  you  your  chance."  I  went  down  to  Amherst  College. 
I  said,  "I  have  no  money."  I  started  out  to  college  with  fifty  cents 
and  a  second-hand  bicycle,  and  I  spent  the  first  two  years  at  Am- 
herst. Then  I  spent  the  last  two  years  at  Princeton  and  those  insti- 
tutions were  never  closed  to  me  because  I  was  a  foreigner  and  be- 
cause I  was  poor.  They  said,  "The  best  we  have  is  for  you." 

So,  I  ask  you  men,  "Can  I  with  my  background,  as  I  think  of 
the  little  boys  of  India,  lying  on  mud  floors  in  poverty  without  their 
chance,"  I  ask  you,  "Can  I  do  any  less  with  my  life  than  see  to  it 
so  far  as  God  gives  me  strength  to  give  to  every  Indian  boy  his 
chance?"  But  I  am  only  a  foreigner.  What  of  you  who  to  these 
institutions  are  free  born?  Can  you  do  any  less  than  I  am  trying 
to  do? 


WHY  I  LIKE  MY  WORK  AS  A  MISSIONARY 
DR.  C.  H.  HAAS 

There  is  one  thing  for  which  I  think  I  shall  be  eternally 
grateful,  and  that  is,  as  I  think  of  it  in  my  best  moments,  when  I 
chose  my  career.  I  had  been  thinking  of  it  for  years,  investigating 
the  possibilities  of  the  life  investment,  but  when  I  chose  it  I  had 
finally  concluded  that  it  must  at  least  fulfill  four  conditions.  First, 
that  the  career  that  would  appeal  to  me  would  be  so  big  as  to  re- 
quire some  audacity  to  begin  it ;  second,  it  would  be  so  difficult  as 
to  require  courage  to  stick  at  it;  third,  it  would  be  so  broad  as  to 
require  increasing  ability  to  promote  it ;  fourth,  that  it  should  be  so 
high  and  noble  and  elevating  as  to  appeal  to  my  highest  nature. 

When  there  came  a  proposition  to  me  that  I  should  take  charge 
of  a  hospital  in  Cilicia,  Asia  Minor,  after  investigating  the  situation 
of  that  region  and  the  needs  of  that  hospital  and  the  condition  of 
those  peoples,  I  accepted  it  as  fulfilling  these  four  conditions. 

I  have  returned  only  a  few  months  ago  and  I  am  here  to  say 


WHY  I   LIKE    MY   WORK   AS   A   MISSIONARY  303 

to  you,  my  fellow  students,  that  I  chose  better  than  I  knew.  It  was 
big,  a  region  of  over  five  hundred  thousand  people,  a  low  plain,  the 
plain  upon  which  Paul  was  born  and  grew  up.  Today,  as  in  Paul's 
day,  it  is  ravaged  with  malaria.  One  sees  on  every  hand  people  half 
blind  or  totally  blind  with  eye  diseases.  Superstition  is  prevailing. 
Every  mother's  child  wears  on  his  breast  a  blue  stone  which  they 
call  the  evil  eye,  something  that  will  take  all  disease  away.  Unless 
they  wear  that,  the  evil  eye  will  strike  them  and  disease  is  sure  to 
follow.  It  is  a  plain  in  which  nothing  has  been  done  for  sanitation, 
nothing  at  all  for  the  creation  of  a  public  sentiment  in  regard  to 
cleanliness. 

To  face  problems  such  as  those  requires  audacity.  Yesterday 
I  asked  Dr.  Arthur  Kelly,  one  of  the  greatest  surgeons  this  country 
has  ever  known,  what  message  I  could  give  to  the  medical  students 
of  our  country  during  these  next  few  months.  He  told  me  this: 
"A  young  graduate  of  a  medical  school  settling  down  in  these  states 
will  find  all  kinds  of  odds  and  difficulties.  Through  years  of  strife 
and  toil  and  obstacles  he  may  at  last  acquire  some  local  reputation, 
though  that  is  doubtful.  But  let  a  man  choose  a  career  in  the 
foreign  mission  lands  and  he  becomes  a  doctor  who  will  become  a 
statesman  if  he  will  look  abroad  to  the  further  ends  of  the  earth." 

I  am  reminded  of  the  article  I  read  in  the  Ladies'  Home  Journal 
of  November  by  a  journalist  named  Foreman,  entitled  "And  Forty- 
five  Missionaries."  He  was  going  over  the  Pacific  in  a  steamer  and 
he  was  sitting  beside  one  of  the  globe  trotters  and  he  asked  him  .how 
many  passengers  there  were  on  the  boat.  The  reply  was,  "There 
are  two  hundred  fifty  passengers  and  forty-five  missionaries." 
"Well,"  he  said,  "What  kind  of  a  classification  is  that?"  The  man 
replied,  "Why,  we  don't  classify  the  missionaries  as  among  the  pas- 
sengers. They  are  a  different  kind  of  people  altogether." 

He  wondered  why  there  should  be  forty-five  on  this  steamer. 
He  looked  them  over  and  he  found  that  they  weren't  so  different 
after  all  from  other  people  and  he  decided  then  and  there  to  inves- 
tigate this  thing  for  himself,  to  do  his  own  thinking.  He  went  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  missions  in  China,  and  this  is  what 
he  said,  "The  results  of  my  investigations  were  little  short  of  amaz- 
ing. I  have  been  convinced  absolutely  that  the  only  proper  repre- 
sentation of  American  government  in  China  is  by  the  missionaries 
in  the  missionary  centers.  One  good  medical  missionary  in  the  right 
place  is  worth  any  number  of  ambassadors." 

The  missionary  task  requires  statesmanship  and  I  am  sure  that 
the  appeal  of  audacity  would  come  to  anybody.  It  is  difficult.  Dr. 
Vincent  told  us  the  other  day  in  the  medical  section  that  it  was  the 
career  which  was  interesting,  which  was  full  of  enthusiasm,  which 
was  full  of  joy,  which  was  full  of  all  kinds  of  attractions.  That  is 


304  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

true,  but  there  are  hardships  as  Dr.  Zwemer  told  us  last  night. 
There  are  hardships,  my  friends,  but  the  very  difficulties  that  one 
meets  there  are  the  things  that  lure  one  to  them.  We  must  dare  to 
do  the  difficult  things.  We  must  dare  to  do  the  things  that  are  hard, 
and  I  tell  you  a  physician  in  an  oriental  country  today  faces  prob- 
lems that  are  so  attractive  that  he  wouldn't  be  other  where. 

It  requires  increasing  ability  to  promote  such  an  enterprise. 
Some  years  ago  I  was  in  private  practice  in  Pennsylvania.  I  was 
having  a  nice  time,  I  thought.  I  had  a  good  income.  I  was  having 
a  fairly  good  practice.  I  had  a  home.  I  had  my  automobile.  I  had 
my  office,  furnished,  as  I  thought,  right  up  to  date.  All  I  had  to 
do  was  simply  to  wait  for  patients.  I  was  busy  all  day,  but  there 
came  the  thought,  over  and  over  again,  that  "you  are  not  doing  a 
man's  work ;  you  are  simply  waiting  upon  a  number  of  people  every 
day." 

I  have  come  back  from  Turkey,  from  Asia  Minor,  with  a  propo- 
sition that  embraces  the  whole  five  hundred  thousand  people  in  that 
country,  that  includes  a  new  hospital,  an  educational  clinic,  a  series 
of  plans  that  shall  embrace  the  unsanitary  condition  of  that  city 
and  make  it  anew.  It  is  a  proposition  that  requires  ability,  and  it  is 
so  unlimited  that  I  shrink  when  I  think  of  the  difficulties  ahead.  But 
the  very  attraction  makes  me  want  to  go  back  again,  the  fact  that  it 
draws  every  capacity  that  I  have. 

Then  it  appeals  to  the  noblest  in  one's  nature.  Oh,  I  tell  you, 
my  fellow  students,  I  wouldn't  be  other  where ;  I  wouldn't  be  other 
where.  To  go  out  among  those  oriental  people,  to  go  into  those 
Moslem  homes  where  no  man  is  able  to  go  but  a  doctor,  to  take  the 
hands  of  the  Moslem  women  and  give  them  a  shake  of  friendship, 
to  show  them  by  your  interest  and  your  drugs  and  your  touch  of 
sympathy  that  you  believe  they  are  worth  any  kind  of  effort,  that 
they  have  possibilities  within  their  lives,  is  to  experience  a  thing 
that  you  can't  find  any  where  else.  Oh,  I  covet  that  privilege  for 
you  men.  I  covet  it  because  I  know  that  if  you  had  one  month  of 
it  you  would  never  return  to  practice  in  this  country  as  long  as  that 
need  remained. 

Not  long  ago  in  Centralia,  Washington,  a  man  was  hanged  be- 
cause he  shot  a  soldier  down.  Do  you  remember  what  you  read  in 
the  papers  when  that  fellow  fell?  His  body  lay  on  the  street  for 
twelve  hours  and  nobody  would  bury  him  and  finally  when  by  the 
order  of  the  military  several  soldiers  put  him  in  a  grave,  the  papers 
stated  that  he  was  buried  in  an  unmarked  grave.  I  remember  Dr. 
Shepard  of  Aintab,  a  physician  who  died  fighting  typhus  a  few 
years  ago.  That  man's  name  was  known  for  one  thousand  miles 
in  every  direction  from  his  hospital.  Everywhere  that  I  went  in 
his  region  within  a  radius  of  a  thousand  miles,  men  came  to  me  by 


WHY   I   PLAN   TO  BE  A    MISSIONARY  305 

the  scores  and  said,  "Do  you  know  Dr.  Shepard?  Do  you  know 
him?"  And  if  I  said  that  I  did  that  meant  that  my  safety  was  as- 
sured everywhere.  He  was  a  man  whom  they  loved  as  no  other 
man,  who  incarnated  the  nature  of  Jesus  Christ  in  his  sympathetic 
touch,  in  his  noble  person,  in  his  very  life. 

My  dear  fellow  students,  are  you  looking  for  a  career  that  is 
big,  that  is  difficult,  that  is  broad,  that  is  Christ-like?  Choose  the 
doctor's  career  in  an  oriental  country. 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
J.  W.  SCOTT 

I  suppose  one  of  the  greatest  tasks  that  an  undergraduate  in  a 
university  meets  during  the  first  couple  of  years  of  his  college 
career  is  the  question  of  getting  definitely  in  his  mind  what  his  life 
work  will  be.  I  can  remember  during  the  first  year  or  so  of  my  own 
curriculum  in  a  medical  school,  with  an  unstability  that  I  am  almost 
ashamed  of  now,  how  I  wavered  in  coming  to  any  decision  as  to 
what  and  how  I  should  use  my  life.  What  I  should  do  with  it? 
Finally  one  thought  gripped  me.  It  turned  me  in  a  way  that  I  will 
never  forget.  It  was  the  question  of  investment.  The  question 
came  to  me  again  and  again,  "What  are  you  going  to  make  of  it? 
How  much  are  you  going  to  get  out  of  it  ?  Here  you  are  with  one 
life  to  live,  with  all  the  gifts  that  you  have  to  use  but  once.  What 
are  you  going  to  make  of  them?" 

I  can  remember  very  well  trying  to  think  of  myself  in  the  po- 
sition that  I  would  be  in  fifty  years  from  now,  looking  back  over 
the  life  that  I  had  lived,  wondering  if  I  would  be  satisfied  then  with 
the  decision  that  I  had  made.  Perhaps  that,  more  than  anything 
else,  drove  me  to  regard  the  claims  of  the  foreign  missions  on  my 
life  work. 

Even  then  I  can  remember  the  thought  coming  to  me,  "You 
haven't  had  any  definite  call."  I  don't  think  that  even  up  to  now  I 
have  ever  felt  any  definite,  clear-cut,  dramatic  call  to  the  foreign 
field.  I  think  what  really  constituted  the  call  in  my  case  was  an 
appreciation  of  the  need.  I  think  that  the  need  constitutes  the  call. 
Perhaps  that  is  true  of  the  lives  of  hundreds  of  others  who  have 
lined  up  definitely  for  missionary  work.  It  certainly  has  been  so 
in  my  case. 

In  looking  forward  to  the  work  that  I  hope  to  do  during  my 
life  I  am  hoping  to  have  the  time  of  my  life  in  it.  I  am  not  looking 


306  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

for  a  life  of  self-sacrifice,  a  life  thrown  away.  I  like  that  word, 
self-expression,  that  was  used  by  one  of  the  speakers  yesterday,  a 
life  which  realizes  to  its  fullest  extent  Christ,  and  I  am  hoping  that 
life  lived  in  the  foreign  field  will  give  me  that  satisfaction  of  realiz- 
ing Christ  as  no  other  life  would. 


WHY  I  PLAN  TO  BE  A  MISSIONARY 
J.  R.  WILSON 

As  a  student  volunteer  for  foreign  missions,  I  may  say  that  I 
expect  to  go  to  the  foreign  mission  field  not  because  I  want  to  be  a 
martyr,  because  I  don't.  If  martyrdom  is  involved  in  going,  that 
is  all  right,  but  I  am  not  going  because  I  want  to  be  a  martyr.  I 
don't  want  to  die  and  go  to  heaven,  now,  at  any  rate.  I  am  not  going 
to  the  foreign  field  because  the  foreign  field  appeals  to  me  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  romantic  or  the  spectacular  or  because  I  want 
the  sympathy  and  pity  of  some  people  who  might  be  all  too  willing 
to  give  it,  because  I  fear  that  in  the  hard  tasks  of  the  foreign  field 
the  romantic  and  the  spectacular  might  fade  away  and  I  would  be 
tempted  to  run  away.  I  am  not  going  to  the  foreign  field  because 
I  believe  the  hardest  tasks  are  there,  although  I  do  believe  that. 
I  am  not  going  to  the  foreign  field  because  I  believe  the  fewer 
workers  are  there,  and  therefore  the  heavier  burden  is  there.  I 
believe  that  is  true,  but  I  have  found  hard  tasks  and  I  have  found 
heavy  burdens  here,  and  those  considerations  wouldn't  lead  me  to 
the  foreign  field. 

And  when  I  think  of  the  foreign  field  and  of  my  own  decision 
to  go,  I  know  absolutely  it  is  based  only  on  one  or  two  very  simple 
things,  and  one  in  particular.  In  the  first  place  I  am  going  because 
it  is  the  profoundest  contribution  of  my  life  that  the  world,  meaning 
the  individual  men  and  women  of  the  world,  need  Jesus  Christ  more 
than  they  need  anything  else.  Then  there  is  another  profound  con- 
viction of  my  life  that  the  men  and  women  and  boys  and  girls  of  the 
world,  when  superficialities  are  swept  away  and  when  Jesus  Christ 
is  held  up  before  them  in  his  loveliness,  want  him  more  than  they 
want  anything  else. 

But  the  one  real  basis  on  which  my  decision  has  been  made,  re- 
gardless of  all  of  these  other  things,  is  that  it  is  the  will  of  God 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  me  as  an  individual  not  to  stay  here  but 
to  go  yonder.  And  so,  when  I  face  hard  tasks  on  the  foreign  field 
and  am  tempted  to  run  away,  I  can  come  back  to  this  one  foundation 


DECISION   OF  CHARACTER  307 

principle  that  Jesus  Christ,  my  great  Lord  and  Captain,  has  com- 
missioned me  to  go  and  He  has  commissioned  me  to  stay  there.  I 
must  go  and  I  must  stay  so  long  as  that  is  His  will  for  me. 

I  wanted  to  go  to  the  foreign  mission  field  a  long  time  before 
I  made  the  decision  to  go.  It  appealed  to  me  as  nothing  else  in  all 
the  world,  but  I  was  not  willing  to  say,  '"It  is  my  purpose,  if  God 
permit,  to  become  a  foreign  missionary,"  until  Jesus  Christ  Himself 
in  a  very  definite  time,  when  I  had  thought  the  thing  through  and 
played  it  through,  met  me  face  to  face  and  in  an  unmistakable  way 
told  me  that  was  His  will  for  me.  From  that  time  on,  some  four 
years  ago,  I  have  had  a  driving  conviction  and  an  increasing  con- 
viction that  His  will  for  me  is  the  foreign  field. 

I  expect  to  have  the  positiveness  of  that  conviction  throughout 
my  life.  It  is  His  will  for  me  to  go  and  I  delight  to  go  because  it 
is  His  will  and  right  now  I  am  at  that  point  where  I  am  not  afraid 
of  His  will.  I  glory  in  it.  If  there  is  any  fear  whatsoever  it  is  a 
fear  that  by  some  possible  chance  I  shall  miss  His  will  in  the  details 
of  this  great  commission  that  He  has  given  me. 


DECISION  OF  CHARACTER 
DR.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

At  one  of  our  union  stations  in  the  middle  west  there  were 
three  express  trains  held  up.  The  conductors  were  standing  with 
watches  in  their  hands.  The  passengers  were  impatient  and  all  the 
people  said,  "What  is  the  matter?"  Finally  a  man  in  charge  of  an 
express  car  said,  "It  is  the  dog."  "What  dog?"  "Why,"  he  said, 
"The  dog  from  Boston,"  and  there  stood  a  great  Newfoundland  dog 
that  was  being  sent  by  express  to  some  western  destination  and  he 
had  got  as  far  as  this  union  station  and  there  the  dog  stood  and  the 
train  stood.  They  said,  "Why?"  "Well,"  he  said,  "because  we 
don't  know  which  way  the  dog  is  bound.  He's  chawed  up  his  tag." 

This  whole  convention  and  the  program  over  there  might  like- 
wise be  held  up  if  you  and  I  did  not  know  our  destination.  We 
have  heard  this  afternoon  that  next  to  knowing  Jesus  Christ  as 
a  personal  savior  (and  God  grant  we  all  know  Him  as  such)  we  may 
know  His  purpose  in  our  lives.  There  are  three  places  that  I  think 
are  very  sad  to  visit.  One  is  a  great  hospital  for  incurables.  When 
you  go  there  as  a  physician  or  as  a  friend  or  a  preacher,  your  heart 
is  touched  with  pity  because  there  are  people  whose  bodies  are  in- 
curable. The  second  place  is  a  hospital  for  the  insane.  You  begin 


3O8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

to  thank  God  that  He  has  not  touched  your  mental  powers  and  that 
your  friends,  at  least,  are  not  there.  But  there  is  a  place  more  sad 
than  a  great  hospital  or  a  great  asylum  for  the  insane.  That  is  a 
place  where  you  move  out  among  men  in  the  college  world  and  find 
people  whose  bodies  are  strong  with  athletic  energy,  whose  minds 
are  keen  and  cultivated,  but  who  are  suffering  by  scores  and  hun- 
dreds from  diseases  of  the  will.  As  Dr.  Mott  says,  we  have  not 
yet  had  a  textbook  on  the  diseases  of  the  will. 

The  chief  disease  of  the  will  all  down  history  has  been  inde- 
cision. The  men  who  have  made  their  mark  in  the  world,  secular 
and  religious  and  spiritual,  are  the  men  who  have  dared  to  say,  "I 
will,"  after  they  knew  God's  will  or  thought  they  knew  it. 

Our  trouble  has  been  that  we  have  had  a  wrong  idea  of  that 
tremendous  word,  "will".  We  have  made  it  feminine  instead  of 
masculine  and  virile.  We  have  made  it  passive  instead  of  active  and 
determinative.  We  have  called  it  resignation  instead  of  calling  it 
activity.  When  that  great  American  John  Hay,  went  to  the  Philip- 
pine Islands,  he  sent  to  the  New  York  "Independent"  the  interpre- 
tation of  Christ's  prayer  for  us,  "Thy  will  be  done"  in  these  terms : 

"Not  in  dumb  resignation,  we  lift  our  hands  on  high, 
Not  like  the  nerveless  fatalist,  content  to  trust  and  die. 
Our  Faith  soars  like  the  eagle  and  springs  to  meet  the  sun, 
And  cries  exulting  unto  Thee,  O  God,  Thy  will  be  done. 

"When  tyrant  feet  are  tramping  upon  the  common  weal, 
Thou  dost  not  bid  us  cringe  and  writhe  beneath  the  iron  heel. 
In  God's  name  we  assert  our  rights  by  sword,  by  tongue,  by  pen 
And  even  the  headsman's  axe  can  flash  God's  message  unto  men. 

"Thy  will,  it  bids  the  weak  be  strong;  it  bids  the  strong  be  just, 
No  hand  to  beg,  no  lip  to  fawn,  no  brow  to  kiss  the  dust. 
Wherever  man  oppresses  man  beneath  Thy  liberal  sun, 
O  God,  be  there,  Thine  arm  make  bare,  Thy  righteous  will  be  done." 

Now  that  is  not  a  clergyman's  interpretation.  That  is  a  states- 
man's interpretation,  and  as  we  look  on  that  map  this  afternoon  we 
want  you  to  do  the  will  of  Gotl  over  there  on  the  mission  field  like 
you  men  did  the  will  of  God  over  there  in  the  war  that  is  over  over 
there.  We  missionaries  need  not  plead  our  case.  All  we  ask  for  is 
a  verdict.  The  case  is  there.  The  arguments  are  all  in ;  the  need, 
the  appeal,  the  urgency,  the  opportunity,  the  variety  of  service,  and 
all  we  ask  from  this  jury  is  an  absolute  verdict  now  in  your  indi- 
vidual lives.  What  is  God's  will  for  you  ?  Are  you  drifting  or  are 
you  steering?  Are  you  steering  by  the  opinions  of  men  or  by  your 
own  self  will?  Or,  can  you  see  on  the  rudder  of  your  life  the 
pierced  hand  of  Jesus  Christ? 


DECISION   OF   CHARACTER  309 

I  speak  to  Christian  men  who  have  come  here  because  they  love 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  I  ask  you  tonight,  face  to  face  with  the  world's 
need,  that  you  cut  out  indecision  and  come  to  a  great  personal  de- 
cision for  God,  to  present  your  bodies  here  now,  at  Des  Moines,  a 
living  sacrifice,  that  you  may  know  what  is  that  good  and  acceptable 
and  perfect  will  of  God  for  your  life. 

How  are  you  going  to  know  it?  By  the  rule  of  three.  Paul 
gives  it.  First,  surrender ;  second  humility,  and  third,  non-con- 
formity to  the  world  standards.  First,  absolute  surrender.  You 
have  heard  that  again  and  again,  not  your  will  but  God's  will  be 
done. 

Second,  Paul  says  not  to  think  of  yourself  more  highly  than 
you  ought  to  think,  but  to  think  soberly.  You  are  not  the  only  man 
in  your  college  or  your  county  or  your  state.  The  hole  you  leave 
when  you  pull  out  will  not  remain  long  visible  on  the  map.  The 
world  needs  you.  You  are  not  indispensable  where  you  are  now, 
but  you  are  indispensable  where  you  now  are  not.  By  the  law  of 
supply  and  demand,  by  the  law  of  long  waiting,  by  the  law  of  ne- 
glect, by  the  law  of  determination  of  God's  will,  you  belong  over 
there,  agriculturist,  medical  man,  educator,  preacher,  leader. 

The  third  rule  is  not  to  be  conformed  to  this  world,  to  cut  out 
these  worldly  principles  of  safety  first,  every  man  for  himself.  All 
these  rules  that  you  follow  and  are  following,  when  you  stand  in 
indecision,  are,  many  of  them,  due  to  worldly  principles.  Every 
time  that  we  allow  a  worldly  principle  and  not  a  divine  principle  to 
determine  our  conduct,  we  weaken  our  wills.  Paul  says,  that  he 
may  know  the  good,  acceptable  and  perfect  will  of  God. 

Every  man's  life,  some  one  said,  is  a  plan  of  God ;  His  plan  for 
you  is  bigger,  more  glorious,  has  a  larger  goal  of  attainment  than 
any  plan  you  ever  formed.  The  Old  Testament  prophet  put  it  all 
into  one  beautiful  sentence  when  he  said,  "And  now,  O  God,  Thou 
art  the  potter  and  we  are  the  clay."  No  one  can  form  so  beautiful 
a  vessel  out  of  the  marred  clay  of  your  life  and  the  marred  clay  of 
my  life,  as  those  hands  that  bled  for  us.  No  one  ever  gives  a  man 
a  second  chance  save  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  No  one  ever  takes  a 
man  who  has  ruined  his  life  and  allows  him  to  have  restored  the 
years  that  the  locusts  have  eaten,  but  Christ  has  taken  men,  ruined 
physically,  mentally,  spiritually,  morally  and  has  remade  them  and 
rebuilt  them  and  these  twice-made  men  are  shining  today  in  the 
galaxy  of  God  because  they  said,  "Teach  me  Thy  will,  O  God,  and 
lead  me  to  a  plain  path." 

Men,  I  beg  of  you  to  make  your  decisions  now.  It  is  too  late 
when  you  go  down  from  the  mountain  into  the  valley  of  humiliation. 
Here  on  this  mountain  peak  of  vision,  give  your  life  now  to  God 
for  the  service  of  men  over  there. 


THE  NEED  OF  MEN  WITH  A  LIFE  PURPOSE 
ROBERT  P.  WILDER 

Coming  this  afternoon  from  a  meeting  of  delegation  leaders  in 
the  gymnasium  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  I  walked 
with  a  delegate  who  said  to  me  that  when  he  purposed  to  become  a 
student  volunteer  he  thought  it  was  best  for  him  to  give  up  the  great 
desire  of  his  life,  to  go  into  agricultural  work,  but  he  said,  "Since 
hearing  Sam  Higginbottom  I  believe  that  I  can  go  out  as  a  student 
volunteer  and  yet  continue  along  the  line  of  service  for  which  I 
believe  I  am  qualified  through  the  education  I  have  received,  and 
also  because  of  my  own  attraction  to  that  work." 

Dr.  Haas  has  presented  to  you  something  of  the  need  for 
medical  workers.  Might  I  say  a  word  in  behalf  of  the  general 
missionaries?  That  is,  those  who  go  out  for  directly  evangelistic 
work.  It  was  my  own  privilege  to  labor  in  India  in  a  district  where 
there  are  one  thousand  one  hundred  ninety-one  towns  and  villages, 
and  in  one  thousand  one  hundred  sixty-nine  of  those  towns  and 
villages  there  was  no  Christian  resident,  Indian  or  foreign.  Nine- 
tenths  of  the  population  of  India  is  in  villages  and  we  need  a  large 
number  of  missionaries  who  will  go  out  into  these  villages  with  the 
evangel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Your  attention  has  also  been  called  to  the  fact  that  we  need 
educational  missionaries.  When  I  was  out  in  India  the  Bishop  of 
Madras  stated  that  he  believed  that  thirty  million  low  castes 
and  outcasts  would,  within  the  next  fifty  years,  enter  the 
Christian  Church  if  we  had  enough  Christian  workers  to  care 
for  them.  He  was  so  eager  to  have  the  evangelistic  forces 
increased  that  he  suggested  that  a  number  of  the  educational  mis- 
sionaries might  be  diverted  from  college  and  school  work  into  the 
work  of  direct  evangelism.  Of  course  the  college  and  school 
professors  protested  and  protested  very  strongly  and  as  one 
said,  the  suggestion  was  like  this :  "In  order  to  man  the  life  saving 
crews,  let  us  extinguish  the  lighthouses."  The  great  Christian 
colleges  and  schools  are  like  lighthouses  out  in  these  fields  and  we 
must  continue  to  man  these  lighthouses.  The  only  solution  seems 

310 


THE  NEED  OF  MEN  WITH   A  LIFE  PURPOSE  31 1 

to  be  that  we  have  a  sufficient  number  of  workers,  not  only  for 
this  general  missionary  work,  but  for  the  educational  work,  mis- 
sionary work.  Might  I  say  this:  that  whether  a  man  goes  out  as 
an  agricultural  missionary  or  as  a  medical  missionary,  all  the  work 
in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  term  should  be  evangelistic,  and  we 
have  the  opportunity  to  make  it  evangelistic. 

Some  time  ago  at  a  conference  of  students  there  was  one  young 
man  who  with  bowed  head,  in  prayer  dedicated  his  life  to  the  work 
of  God  in  the  regions  beyond.  The  word  got  out  and  reached  hi?  mis- 
sionary society  that  he  and  his  friend,  Judd,  in  the  same  institution 
were  willing  and  eager  to  become  foreign  missionaries,  but  by  and 
by  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  that  denomination 
wrote  to  that  educational  institution :  "Unfortunately  we  have  not 
money  enough  to  send  out  both  these  men.  Which  of  them  shall 
we  take  ?"  This  friend  of  mine  said  to  me,  "I  began  to  pray,  'Lord, 
here  am  I,  send  Judd,  send  Judd !' '  I  have  seen  many  men  offering 
that  prayer.  Since  then  the  man  has  gone  to  the  mission  field  and 
he  is  thankful  for  the  privilege  of  working  overseas  where  the  need 
is  so  great. 

Might  I  say  in  the  closing  words  of  this  session,  that  the  work 
of  foreign  missions  is  a  great  privilege.  My  own  father  was  in 
India  thirty  years.  He  said  that  if  he  had  his  life  to  live  again  he 
would  go  right  back  to  India.  For  some  time  he  and  my  mother 
were  the  only  missionaries  among  four  million  people.  He  had 
plenty  of  work  to  do.  Within  a  fortnight  after  his  death  in  this 
country,  my  mother  went  out  to  India  and  she  died  in  India  at  the 
age  of  eighty-eight,  sixty-six  years  after  landing.  She  told  me  if 
she  had  her  life  to  live  again  she  would  like  to  live  it  in  India.  Oh, 
the  privilege  of  this  work!  Speaking  of  Jesus  Christ  to  men  and 
women  who  have  not  heard  of  Him,  helping  to  found  indigenous 
churches  that  will  carry  on  the  work  after  we  have  gone,  for  the 
ultimate  salvation  of  any  land  must  be  through  the  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  the  soil. 

You  are  all  familiar  with  the  declaration  card  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  words  are  these, 
"It  is  my  purpose,  if  God  permit,  to  become  a  foreign  missionary." 
We  hope  that  you  will  study  carefully  what  is  written  on  the  back 
of  this  card.  There  are  two  extremes  that  we  wish  to  avoid.  On 
the  one  hand  this  declaration  does  not  mean  merely  a  willingness 
to  go  to  the  foreign  field.  Every  man  who  is  a  Christian  certainly 
ought  to  be  willing  to  go  anywhere  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  hu- 
manity. We  who  have  signed  this  card,  mean  something  more  than 
mere  willingness  10  go.  By  signing  we  signify  our  purpose  to  be- 
come foreign  missionaries. 

There  is  the  other  extreme  which  we  wish  to  avoid.    We  do 


312  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

not  wish  to  take  our  lives  in  our  own  hands  to  the  extent  of  dic- 
tating to  God.  Hence  we  have  put  in  the  words,  "if  God  permit." 
If  He  blocks  the  way  then  we  will  remain  in  this  country,  but  the 
man  who  signs  this  card  signifies  that  the  burden  of  proof  is  on  this 
country  and  that  the  presumption  is  in  favor  of  his  going  abroad, 
and  that  he  purposes  to  go  abroad  unless  God  blocks  the  way.  It 
is  true,  is  it  not,  that  the  majority  of  students  take  the  position, 
"We  will  stay  where  we  are  unless  God  thrusts  us  out."  We  who 
signed  the  card  put  it  the  other  way,  "We  will  go  abroad  unless  God 
stops  us." 

I  say  it  reverently,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  even  God  cannot  shunt 
a  motionless  engine.  I  believe  that  the  man  who  gets  up  steam  and 
goes  out  on  the  main  track  of  the  greatest  need  and  the  greatest  op- 
portunity with  his  life  surrendered  to  the  will  of  God,  God  will 
shunt  him  on  to  a  sidetrack  if  He  wishes  him  there. 

There  are  just  two  conditions  for  guidance.  One  is  to  have 
no  cloud,  no  sin  between  a  man  and  God,  and  the  other  is  to  have 
no  bias  on  one's  part. 

Just  before  my  father's  death,  he  called  me  to  his  side  and  told 
me  a  secret,  that  when  he  was  graduated  from  college  in  New 
England  in  the  forties  a  classmate  of  his  who  was  his  dearest  friend, 
said,  "Wilder,  why  are  you  such  a  fool  as  to  bury  yourself  among 
the  heathen?"  In  those  days,  going  to  India  meant  far  more  than 
it  does  now.  For  one  thing,  it  meant  a  voyage  of  one  hundred  eigh- 
teen days  in  a  ship  around  the  cape.  My  father  turned  to  his  class- 
mate and  said,  "The  life  for  Christ  and  humanity  is  not  a  buried 
life,  but  the  life  lived  for  self  is  a  buried  life."  The  classmate  said, 
"One  with  your  gifts  might  go  into  the  practice  of  law  and  amass 
a  fortune."  My  father  shook  his  head  and  said,  "I  am  not  after  a 
fortune.  I  am  after  doing  the  will  of  God." 

Father  went  to  India  and  he  and  his  classmate  corresponded 
regularly.  After  a  lapse  of  several  years  the  letters  of  the  class- 
mate ceased  coming,  though  father  wrote  and  wrote  again,  but  no 
reply  came.  When  my  father  was  in  this  country  on  furlough  he 
made  inquiries  and  here  is  the  story.  The  classmate  had  secured 
what  he  desired.  He  had  a  practice  at  the  bar  which  was  very  satis- 
factory. He  amassed  a  fortune.  He  married  the  woman  he  loved, 
but  financial  reverses  came.  Death  entered  his  home  and  taking  a 
revolver  he  ended  his  own  life.  My  father  turned  to  me  and  said, 
"Son,  which  was  the  buried  life?" 

My  father  did  not  mean  that  every  man  who  lives  for  himself 
commits  suicide  physically,  but  what  he  did  mean  was  that  every 
man  who  lives  for  himself  commits  suicide  as  far  as  character  is 
concerned,  and  as  far  as  influence  is  concerned. 

Are  we  living  for  self,  or  to  do  the  will  of  God? 


JAPAN 

DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  Chairman 

The  Moral  and  Spiritual  Needs  of  Japan — DR.  T.  HARADA 

Some  Results  of  Christian  Work  in  Japan — REV.  H.  C.  OSTROM 

Have  Missions  Been  a  Failure  in  Japan — REV.  PAUL  KANAMORI 

Winning  Christian  Leaders  in  Japan — Miss  ANNA  BUZZELL 

The  Opportunity  and  Need  of  Work  for  Students  in  Japan — 
REV.  SHIMAZU 

Japan  as  a  Mission  Field — PROF.  E.  D.  SOPER 
The  Kind  of  Missionaries  Needed  by  Japan — GALEN  M.  FISHER 

Remarks 


THE  MORAL  AND  SPIRITUAL  NEEDS  OF  JAPAN 
DR.  T.  HARADA 

The  need  of  Japan,  I  believe,  is  different  from  the  need  of 
many  other  countries.  The  need  in  Japan  is  not  so  much  for  edu- 
cation or  for  medical  knowledge  or  for  wealth  as  it  is  in  some  other 
countries  of  Asia.  The  rapid  increase  of  education  and  of  wealth 
is  out  of  proportion  to  the  Christian  advances.  Because  of  the 
rapid  increase  of  this  material  civilization,  there  is  a  much  greater 
need  of  Christianity. 

You  must  not  think  that  Japan  is  already  a  Christian  nation. 
I  have  heard  since  I  came  to  this  country  this  time,  very  many  criti- 
cisms of  Japan.  Every  time  I  say  to  them,  "You  must  remember 
that  Japan  is  not  a  Christian  country."  There  are  many  short- 
comings in  the  Japanese  people,  and  there  is  a  great  need  of  send- 
ing more  missionaries  to  that  land. 

All  of  you  know  that  in  Japan  there  are  about  240,000  church 
members,  including  both  Protestant  and  Roman  and  Greek  Catholic. 
Only  240,000  in  a  population  of  56,000,000  people,  not  including 
Chosen.  Of  course,  the  Christian  sentiment  has  spread  altogether 
out  of  proportion  to  the  number  of  people  who  are  recorded  as 
Christians. 

Christianity,  in  spite  of  such  an  insignificant  number  of  church 
members,  is  numbered  among  the  three  religions  of  Japan, — Bud- 
dhism, Shintoism  and  Christianity.  The  name  of  Christ  is  known 
almost  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  Empire.  The  Bible  is  read 
everywhere,  but  because  of  this  vague,  widespread  knowledge  of 
Christianity,  I  think  there  is  a  great  need  of  increase  in  the  mis- 
sionary forces.  We  say  in  Japan  that  half  cooked  rice  will  never 
make  a  good  food.  Japan  must  not  be  left  in  the  half-cooked  state 
of  Christianization. 

Then  in  the  second  place,  because  of  the  materialistic  and  in- 
dustrial development  of  Japan,  there  is  a  very  great  need  of  spiritual 
reinforcement  by  Christian  churches. 

In  Japan,  as  I  said  before,  there  is  not  so  much  lack  of  educa- 
tion. The  illiteracy  of  the  whole  people  is  not  more  than  ten  or 
fifteen  per  cent.  That  speaks  quite  well  for  a  nation  which  began 
its  general  education  only  about  forty  years  ago.  The  situation  in 

315 


3l6  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Japan  is  much  like  the  situation  of  the  Roman  Empire  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Christian  era.  As  Dr.  Speer  said,  Japan  will  be 
either  a  fountain  of  blessing  to  the  whole  continent  of  Asia,  or  it 
will  be  a  fountain  of  mischief. 

Japan  is  making  advances,  no  doubt,  but  the  question  as  to 
whether  Japan  will  bring  glory  to  God  or  mischief  to  mankind,  will 
greatly  depend  upon  what  the  Christians  of  America  and  of  other 
countries  do  for  her. 

As  I  listened  to  Dr.  Mott  say  yesterday  that  the  world  is  now 
more  plastic  and  teachable  than  ever  before,  I  thought  that  happily, 
thanks  to  God,  Japan  is  indeed  more  plastic  and  teachable  than  ever 
before.  There  is  industrial  restlessness  in  Japan  almost  as  great  as 
that  in  America.  Because  of  that  restlessness,  because  of  the 
awakening  of  the  laboring  classes,  who,  of  course,  form  the  larger 
part  of  the  population,  they  are  wide  open  to  teaching  from  the 
West,  from  you  who  have  had  long  experience  in  democratic  edu- 
cation. 

In  spite  of  her  many  shortcomings  and  her  openness  to  criti- 
cism, I,  as  a  Japanese,  have  a  great  hope  and  faith  in  my  people. 
They  are  a  fertile  soil  for  Christianity.  That  spirit,  Bushido, 
loyalty  to  a  supreme  cause  or  to  a  superior,  may  be  enlarged  by 
Christian  experience.  That  very  unselfishness  may  be,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  a  blessing  for  the  multitude  of  people  in  Asia  and  for  that 
end  I  sincerely  hope  that  you  will  pray  for  my  native  land. 


SOME  RESULTS  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  IN  JAPAN 
REV.  H.  C.  OSTROM 

There  are  two  opposing  views  with  reference  to  mission  work 
in  Japan.  One  was  in  large  measure  the  view  held  by  students  and 
missionary  leaders  a  few  years  ago.  They  identified  civilization 
with  Christianity,  and  that  mission  work  in  Japan  was  over.  It  was 
a  superficial  view  and  has  caused  a  great  deal  of  harm. 

I  had  intended  in  the  early  years  of  my  preparation  to  go  to 
Japan  as  a  missionary.  All  of  my  ambitions  to  give  my  life  to  that 
country  were  swept  aside  by  this  view.  The  feeling  was  prevalent 
at  that  time  that  there  was  no  work  for  an  able-bodied  young  man 
in  Japan. 

Of  late  there  has  sprung  up  an  opposing  opinion,  to  wit,  that 
missionary  work  in  Japan  is  all  a  failure.  All  this  criticism  that 
is  rife  in  the  world  at  the  present  time  focusing  on  Japan,  is  some- 


SOME    RESULTS    OF    CHRISTIAN    WORK    IN    JAPAN  317 

what  to  that  effect.  They  seem  to  say  missions  have  been  a  failure. 
I  have  not  time  to  answer  that  second  theory,  which  is  as  fallacious 
as  the  former. 

We  must  realize  that  the  masses  of  Japan  have  absolutely 
nothing  to  do  with  international  relationships.  We  must  realize 
that  from  the  missionary  situation,  Japan  is  filled  with  56,000,000 
human  beings  who  need  Jesus  Christ  as  much  as  you  or  I  need  Him. 
The  true  viewpoint  lies  as  a  golden  mean  somewhere  between  these 
two  ideas. 

There  have  been  marvelous  achievements  of  Christianity  in 
Japan.  Think  what  it  means  to  plant  Christianity  as  firmly  as  it  has 
been  planted  in  spite  of  the  difficulties.  For  three  hundred  years 
Christianity  was  barred  on  penalty  of  death.  It  was  the  custom 
to  bring  the  inhabitants  of  villages  together  to  stamp  on  the  cross 
to  signify  that  they  had  no  relationship  with  Christianity.  If  anyone 
dared  show  his  colors,  he  was  put  to  death.  Such  persecution  pre- 
vailed for  over  two  hundred  years. 

There  is  another  situation  in  Japan  which  makes  it  very  diffi- 
cult to  spread  Christianity.  They  have  a  family  system  whereby  all 
the  elders  rule  the  younger  members  of  the  family.  The  elders 
were  brought  up  under  the  old  regime  when  Christianity  was  barred 
from  the  country  on  pain  of  death.  Whenever  a  younger  member 
wants  to  accept  the  Christian  religion,  he  has  to  face  the  opposition 
of  the  elders  of  the  family.  This  makes  conversion  into  a  new  re- 
ligion exceeding  difficult. 

I  have  in  mind  a  layman  of  the  place  where  I  have  been  work- 
ing for  some  years  who  became  a  Christian.  He  was  the  first  con- 
vert in  a  population  of  25,000  people.  Countless  persecutions  were 
focused  on  him  from  every  quarter.  His  family  disinherited  him. 
Persecution  came  from  the  family,  from  the  village  and  from  the 
countryside.  Whatever  direction  he  turned,  there  was  a  great  wave 
of  opposition  against  him  as  an  individual  for  having  taken  on  this 
new  religion.  He  fought  against  it  and  won  out  and  is  now  a  great 
spiritual  light  in  that  section  of  the  country.  Through  men  like  this 
Christianity  has  become  one  of  the  three  great  religions 
acknowledged  by  the  Government,  and  that  is  a  great  achievement. 
We  all  realize  that  Japan  now  is  in  a  period  of  potency  unrivaled 
among  the  non-Christian  nations.  In  what  line  is  the  power  of 
Japan  going  to  work?  Japan  lying  in  the  Eastern  waters  is  radiat- 
ing influence  throughout  all  Asia.  There  are  streams  of  influence 
which  are  reaching  into  Siberia,  Korea,  China,  the  Malay  Peninsula, 
the  Philippines,  Java  Island,  India  and  other  parts  of  the  world. 
These  influences  at  the  present  time  are  a  very  serious  character 
and  they  are  being  looked  at  askance  by  all  the  powers.  If  Japan 
were  made  a  Christian  nation  so  that  these  influences  were  hallow- 


3l8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

ing  streams,  what  a  different  continent  of  Asia  we  could  look  for- 
ward to. 

The  obligation  rests  on  the  church  to  help  Japan  in  her  modern 
life,  with  all  the  industrial  problems  that  are  confronting  her  and 
with  the  intellectual  situation  which  is  alarming  to  many.  Japan 
as  a  mission  field  is  not  occupied  as  she  ought  to  be.  There  are  a 
few  sections  where  the  occupation  is  quite  complete,  but  there  are 
sections  and  provinces  with  only  one  missionary  to  two  or  three 
hundred  thousand  people.  There  is  one  province  with  over  a  mil- 
lion people  where  there  is  not  a  resident,  ordained  missionary  at  this 
time. 

We  who  are  in  this  room  feel  that  the  Japanese  Empire  needs 
special  stress  at  this  time.  The  church  in  Japan  has  grown  to  such 
a  measure  of  strength  that  in  some  sections  we  call  it  independent. 
It  is  able  to  run  its  own  affairs  and  is  doing  a  splendid  work,  but 
it  is  confronted  with  all  the  intricate,  complex  problems  of  modern 
civilization.  The  industrial  situation  in  Japan  today  is  of  unusual 
difficulty.  The  social  questions  that  are  arising  on  every  side  are 
so  fraught  with  danger,  they  are  so  filled  with  the  seeds  of  death, 
that  the  small  Japanese  Protestant  church  which  includes  less  than 
one-fifth  of  one  per  cent,  of  the  nation,  is  unable  to  cope  with  the 
situation. 

The  appeal  of  Japan  is  for  strong  young  men  and  women  of 
the  best  caliber,  willing  to  assimilate  the  thought  and  the  spirit  of 
that  land,  willing  to  sink  themselves  behind  the  native  leaders  and 
to  go  into  the  unoccupied  districts  and  help  to  bring  Christ  to  the 
knowledge  of  every  man,  woman  and  child. 


HAVE  MISSIONS  BEEN  A  FAILURE  IN  JAPAN 
REV.  PAUL  KAN  AM  OKI 

Have  missions  been  a  failure?  I  think  you  all  realize  what 
a  delicate  question  it  is,  what  a  difficult  question,  but  what  an  im- 
portant question. 

About  two  months  ago  when  I  landed  in  San  Francisco,  the 
newspaper  men  came  to  interview  me  and  their  questions  were  on 
various  subjects  regarding  the  situation  of  Japan  at  the  present 
time,  but  one  question  was  this:  "Is  Japan  going  to  be  Christian- 
ized?" I  said,  "Yes,  sir,  she  is  going  to  be  Christianized  and  she 
must  be." 

The  second  question  was :    "When  will  she  be  Christianized  ?" 


SOME    RESULTS    OF    CHRISTIAN    WORK    IN    JAPAN  319 

I  said,  "Well,  I  am  no  prophet.  I  cannot  answer  such  questions 
with  certainty,  but  I  can  tell  my  own  belief  based  upon  my  personal 
experience,  that  Japan  will  be  Christianized  in  between  twenty  or 
thirty  years.  Japan  will  be  Christianized  before  the  middle  of  this 
twentieth  century." 

When  I  gave  this  statement  I  did  not  do  it  jokingly,  but  as  the 
result  of  my  firm  belief  based  upon  my  personal  experience.  I  am 
not  a  dreamer.  I  am  not  exaggerating.  I  know  Japan  is  going  to 
be  Christianized  before  the  half  of  this  century  expires.  Why?  Be- 
cause the  Almighty  God  has  come  down  and  now  is  working 
mightily  from  one  end  of  Japan  to  the  other.  Just  think  what  the 
mighty  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has  done  in  Japan. 

I  have  been  traveling  over  Japan  for  four  years.  I  have  visited 
forty  provinces  out  of  the  forty-seven  provinces.  I  have  held  meet- 
ings in  more  than  three  hundred  places.  I  have  preached  more  than 
eight  hundred  times  to  an  aggregate  audience  of  more  than  313,000, 
nearly  all  of  whom  were  unbelievers,  but  48,338  persons  came  for- 
ward pledging  that  they  would  become  disciples  of  Christ.  Is  not 
this  the  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit?  It  is  not  man's  work.  No 
human  being  can  do  such  a  thing.  If  any  one  says  that  this  is  my 
work,  that  is  blasphemy.  It  is  God's  work.  God  is  working  in  my 
country.  Thanks  be  to  God  that  he  came  to  save  that  nation  from 
its  sin,  from  its  darkness,  from  its  superstition  and  ignorance.  He 
came  to  save  Japan,  and  I  see  more  and  more  the  mighty  working 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  throughout  the  whole  country. 

Among  these  men  who  flock  to  hear  the  gospel  of  Christ,  we 
found  more  than  two  thousand  educated  young  men  and  women. 
There  were  students  from  the  universities,  from  the  high  schools 
and  colleges,  from  all  kinds  of  higher  educational  institutions. 

The  rising  generation  of  Japan  are  thirsting  for  spiritual 
power.  They  are  not  satisfied  with  the  material  progress.  And 
now,  after  the  fifty  years  of  sowing  by  your  missionaries,  laboring 
day  and  night,  not  seeing  much  result,  they  have  at  last  come  to 
the  harvest  time,  the  time  of  reaping,  and  in  the  harvest  time  we 
need  more  hands!  I  am  so  happy  to  stand  here  and  tell  you  that. 
Now  is  the  time  for  my  American  friends  to  come  to  my  country 
and  help,  help  to  save  that  nation  and  to  make  it  Christian,  not  a 
menace  to  mankind,  but  a  blessing  to  the  whole  world.  You  Ameri- 
can friends  can  do  it.  Come  and  do  it.  I  came  here  to  implore 
your  help. 


WINNING  CHRISTIAN  LEADERS  IN  JAPAN 
Miss  ANNA  BUZZELL 

My  work  has  been  in  a  girl's  school.  They  have  asked  me  to 
tell  you  of  one  of  the  by-products  of  my  work.  The  hours  that  I 
might  use  for  myself,  I  have  used  for  the  work  with  the  young  men. 
You  cannot  do  much  work  with  the  young  girls  unless  you  know 
something  about  the  boys.  This  work  with  the  young  men  has  been 
a  wonderful  work  for  my  own  heart  and  experience.  I  want  to 
tell  you  of  two  or  three  of  them. 

When  I  first  went  out,  the  way  was  open  for  me  to  do  a  little 
work  in  English  with  young  men  of  what  they  call  the  higher 
schools.  Just  one  young  man  wanted  to  study  the  Bible  and  there 
was  no  one  to  teach  him.  He  could  understand  a  little  English. 
We  started  with  that  young  man.  They  came  one  after  another 
until  there  was  quite  a  number  of  the  higher  and  also  the  lower 
grade  .schools  to  hear  the  Bible  in  English.  Many  of  them  came 
just  to  get  the  English. 

Some  of  the  missionaries  before  they  go,  say  that  if  they  can- 
not go  to  teach  the  gospel  they  don't  want  to  go,  but  if  you  have  the 
A.  B.  C.  of  the  gospel  in  your  hearts,  you  can  give  a  lot  of  it  in 
teaching  English.  What  I  was  going  to  give  them  was  the  gospel 
of  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.  With  my  heart  full  of  that,  with  that 
desire  and  a  love  of  souls,  I  was  willing  that  they  get  all  the  English 
out  of  it  that  they  could. 

Out  of  that  first  class  we  have  some  of  our  Christian  leaders 
today.  I  can  tell  you  all  about  them.  There  is  one  young  man  who 
had  been  in  the  class  a  year  and  a  half  or  two  years,  and  one  day 
he  said,  "Miss  Buzzell,  you  are  always  telling  us  we  are  sinners.  I 
want  to  tell  you  I  am  not  a  sinner.  I  am  loyal  to  my  Empire,  I  am 
good  to  my  parents  and  I  have  no  bad  habits.  I  tell  you  I  am  not 


a  sinner." 


Some  months  after  that  we  had  a  prayer  meeting.  After  the 
prayer  meeting  this  boy  asked  that  we  might  pray  for  him.  When 
he  prayed  for  himself,  he  said,  "Oh,  Lord,  am  I  too  great  a  sinner 
that  you  cannot  forgive  me?  I  know  that  I  am  a  sinner,  but  can't 
you  forgive  me?"  When  we  asked  him  if  he  believed  in  God  he 


320 


WINNING   CHRISTIAN    LEADERS   IN    JAPAN  321 

said  "Yes."  We  asked  him  if  he  was  ready  to  give  himself  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  he  said,  "I  give  myself  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  all  that  I  am,  all  that  I  have,  all  that  I  hope  to  be,  from  this 
time  forth."  Today  he  is  one  of  the  leaders  in  the  democratic 
movement  in  Japan. 

There  is  another  boy  from  the  high  school.  He  came  in  just 
a  quiet,  green  country  boy.  You  wouldn't  have  thought  there  was 
much  in  him,  but  you  can't  tell  who  are  going  to  be  your  leaders. 
If  you  knew,  you  could  put  your  time  and  your  heart  and  your 
strength  and  your  prayers  on  them,  but  you  can't  do  that.  You  have 
to  do  it  here,  there,  everywhere,  and  sometimes  the  ones  you  think 
are  going  to  be  the  leaders  are  the  ones  that  will  fail.  There  is  the 
heredity,  the  tradition  of  the  elders,  the  agnosticism  of  their  friends, 
\family  ties,  false  ambition,  the  need  of  their  family  at  home  to 
call  them  to  earn  money,  and  often  they  don't  get  to  be  leaders 
even  though  you  think  they  will  be.  You  have  to  take  those  that 
the  Lord  brings  to  you  and  do  what  you  can,  trust,  hope,  and  pray. 

This  boy  came  to  get  English.  He  was  frank  to  acknowledge 
it  when  he  came.  But  one  Sunday  morning  there  were  some  others 
to  be  baptized.  He  came  early  that  Sunday  morning,  at  seven 
o'clock,  before  I  went  to  Sunday  school.  He  said,  "Miss  Buzzell, 
these  boys  are  going  to  be  baptized  today.  I  have  given  myself 
to  the  Lord.  I  trust  him.  Do  you  think  that  I  could  go  forward 
for  baptism  today?"  We  prayed  together  and  I  left  him  with  the 
pastor.  He  went  forward  and  was  baptized.  That  young  man  went 
through  the  university.  He  received  a  silver  watch  from  the  Em- 
peror when  he  graduated  and  he  was  sent  by  the  Government  to 
Germany  to  study.  Today  that  young  man  is  a  professor  in  the  Im- 
perial University  and  a  champion  of  Christian  democracy.  Do  you 
think  I  am  not  ready  to  go  back  to  Japan  again  ? 

When  I  came  back  to  America  on  my  furlough,  with  my  heart 
so  full  and  glad  because  I  was  coming  home,  I  came  by  way  of 
Vancouver  and  I  had  to  stay  in  a  little  village  hotel.  There  were 
two  Japanese  boys  working  in  that  hotel  and  they  had  great  ideas 
of  what  they  were  going  to  get  here  in  America.  I  had  a  chance  to 
talk  with  them  a  little  while.  I  said,  "Well,  now  that  you  are  over 
here  in  America,  you  are  going  to  the  Jesus  religion  meetings." 
"Oh,"  they  said,  "there  isn't  any  Jesus  religion  in  this  country.'' 
That  was  the  first  thing  I  heard  in  Christian  America  when  I  came 
home. 

I  said  to  them,  "Did  you  ever  hear  of  it  ?"  They  said,  "Yes,  in 
Japan,  but  there  isn't  any  Jesus  religion  here".  Everybody  said 
"Jap,  Jap,  Jap,"  not  in  the  way  they  did  in  the  days  when  every- 
body hated  them,  But  they  laughed  at  them  and  not  one  had  taken 


322  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

them  to  a  Christian  church.  I  have  often  wondered  what  became 
of  those  young  men. 

About  the  same  time  another  boy  came  over  in  the  same  way. 
A  "Jesus  religion"  woman  taught  him  and  he  became  a  Christian. 
She  enthused  him  to  study  and  inspired  him  to  go  back  and  help 
his  own  people.  He  went  through  college  and  theological  seminary 
and  took  his  Ph.D.  Now  he  is  a  leader  in  the  work. 

Sometimes  these  little  fellows  don't  look  as  though  they  had 
much  in  them.  There  are  hundreds  and  thousands  such  in  Japan. 
These  young  boys  that  are  green  and  fresh  and  young  and  innocent 
and  ready  to  take  anything.  No  matter  if  you  don't  know  much 
Japanese  and  they  don't  know  much  English,  if  you  have  the  gospel 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  your  heart  and  are  ready  to  give,  to  work  and 
to  have  sleepless  nights  for  this  soul  and  that  soul,  you  will  get 
them  and  Japan  will  be  a  Christian  nation  in  twenty  or  thirty  years. 


THE  OPPORTUNITY  AND  NEED  OF  WORK  FOR 

STUDENTS  IN  JAPAN 

REV.  SHIMAZU 

I  came  back  to  this  country  after  a  visit  to  Japan  only  two 
months  ago,  so  I  can  give  you  fresh  information  on  various  prob- 
lems in  Japan.  Let  me  give  two  or  three  points. 

Japanese  students  of  today  are  looking  for  real  leaders.  A 
leader  must  be  a  man  who  can  grasp  the  situation  of  Japan  and  her 
program.  He  must  be  a  man  thoroughly  interested  in  the  social 
and  industrial  problems  of  Japan  today.  Also,  he  must  be  a  man 
who  can  grasp  international  as  well  as  national  problems.  Japan 
today  is  very  much  like  ancient  Greece,  she  is  looking  for  new 
knowledge  every  day,  so  you  cannot  send  out  young  men  without 
scholarship. 


JAPAN  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD 
PROF.  E.  D.  SOPER 

I  was  born  in  Japan  and  fully  expected  to  go  back  as  a  mis- 
sionary but  was  prevented  at  the  last  moment.  A  year  ago  I  went 
back  after  having  been  away  from  Japan  for  twenty-seven  years. 
I  can  remember  very  well  about  the  year  '88  or  '89,  playing  in  my 
father's  study.  A  discussion  was  in  progress  over  the  missionary 
problem.  I  presume  they  did  not  realize  I  was  listening.  The  dis- 
cussion turned  on  the  length  of  time  missionaries  would  be  needed 
in  Japan.  One  of  the  things  which  I  remember  clearly  is  that  one 
of  the  statements  made  was  that  missionaries  would  not  be  needed 
in  Japan  more  than  ten  or  twelve  years.  That  meant  that  twenty 
years  ago  missionaries  should  have  left  Japan,  and  yet  here  today 
are  Japanese  making  a  plea  for  missionaries  more  urgent  than  was 
made  thirty  years  ago  for  the  evangelization  of  that  country. 

What  are  some  of  the  reasons  why  we,  as  students,  should  con- 
sider Japan  at  the  present  time  as  a  missionary  field.  One  of  the 
reasons  is  that  there  are  so  many  Japanese  who  have  not  heard  the 
gospel  at  all.  Probably  eighty  per  cent,  of  the  Japanese  people  are 
in  agriculture,  and  very  few  of  the  agricultural  class  have  been 
reached  by  the  gospel.  They  live  in  little  villages  and  most  of  the 
preaching  has  been  done  in  cities,  so  when  you  go  out  into  the 
country  you  find  very  few  people  who  know  anything  whatsoever 
about  the  gospel. 

Probably  there  are  a  million  fishermen  in  Japan.  Very  few  of 
them  have  been  touched  by  the  gospel.  The  merchant  class  has  not 
been  deeply  touched  by  Christianity,  and  so  the  finances  of  the 
church  have  been  exceedingly  difficult,  because  the  very  men  and 
women  who  control  the  money  are  not  in  the  churches  in  Japan. 
You  ask,  "Who  are  in  the  church?"  Last  January  I  was  in  the 
City  of  Kagoshima  in  South  Japan.  I  met  the  church  members  ©f  a 
little  church  of  a  hundred  members.  Out  of  that  one  hundred 
members,  I  found  that  eight  of  them  were  physicians,  that  is  about 
one-twelfth.  That  illustrates  what  you  find  all  over  Japan,  that  the 
man  who  is  a  physician  or  a  lawyer,  an  office  holder  or  a  student, 
the  educated  class,  the  salaried  man,  is  the  man  to  whom  the  gospel 
has  made  the  appeal.  That  is  the  reason  Christianity  is  so  widely 
influential,  because  the  men  are  educated  and  influential,  but  when 

323 


324  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

you  consider  that  the  large  number  of  Japanese  who  are  farmers, 
merchants,  fishermen  and  in  other  industrial  employment  ,have  not 
been  touched,  all  you  can  say  is  that  only  a  beginning  has  been 
made  and  the  need  today  is  greater  than  ever  before. 

Consider,  also,  that  in  Japan  there  is  a  new  industrial  order 
into  which  the  Japanese  have  been  forced  by  the  rapid  growth  of 
their  population,  and  the  fact  that  they  must  become  an  industrial 
nation  to  sustain  themselves.  You  find  the  men  and  the  women 
going  to  the  seaport  towns.  Osaka  and  other  cities  are  becoming 
enormous  manufacturing  centers  with  factories  everywhere,  creat- 
ing a  condition  socially  so  serious  that  the  Japanese  who  have  had 
no  experience  in  meeting  social  questions  do  not  know  how  to  touch 
it.  These  facts  make  you  realize  how  much  the  missionaries  are 
needed. 

I  remember  going  across  the  bay  where  there  is  an  enormous 
ship  building  plant  and  there  are  more  than  ten  thousand  employees. 
There  is  no  Christian  work  going  on  there.  The  people  are  brought 
together  with  such  an  opportunity  of  being  touched  as  you  can  find 
scarcely  anywhere  in  Japan.  And  that  is  the  condition  all  over  the 
country.  You  begin  to  realize  that  a  new  opening  has  come,  an 
opening  which  has  such  serious  implications  because  of  the  work- 
ing of  social  forces  which  were  not  known  when  the  men  were  out 
on  the  little  farms  and  in  the  old  village  industrial  life. 

When  you  remember  that  Japan  is  the  key  to  the  Far  East 
and  that  the  whole  future  of  the  Far  East  lies  chiefly  in  the  hands 
of  Japan,  then  you  see  that  if  Japan  is  not  Christian,  what  an  un- 
fortunate influence  she  will  spread  to  the  other  countries  of  the  Far 
East.  This  is  the  reason  why  we  must  go  over  there  and  do  our 
part  to  bring  the  message  of  Christ,  of  peace  and  of  upright  living. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  things  on  going  back,  was  to  meet 
people  I  had  known  as  a  boy.  One  of  the  first  ones  I  met  was  a 
man  who  had  been  a  cook  in  our  home.  We  tried  to  make  a 
preacher  of  him,  but  couldn't  do  it  and  he  went  back  to  act  as  a 
servant  after  we  left.  He  told  me  when  I  visited  him  that  he  had 
prayed  for  me  every  day  since  I  was  born.  You  think  of  mothers 
doing  that  sort  of  thing,  but  you  would  not  expect  it  of  an  old 
Japanese  Christian  cook. 

I  went  to  see  my  old  nurse,  a  paralytic,  who  weighed  about 
seventy-five  pounds.  I  talked  to  her  for  one-half  hour.  I  could 
always  trust  her  almost  as  I  could  my  own  mother  and  it  got  hold 
of  me  with  tremendous  power.  They  have  this  power  of  loyalty 
and  power  of  obedience  and  of  nobility  of  character  which  gives 
the  promise  that  when  these  people  are  reached  for  Jesus,  they  will 
make  staunch  Christians  as  they  made  staunch  warriors  in  the  old 
days  of  Bushido. 


THE  KIND  OF  MISSIONARIES  NEEDED  BY  JAPAN 

s 

GALEN  M.  FISHER 

I  think  we  have  all  been  deeply  stirred  here  not  only  by  what 
has  been  said,  but  also  by  the  vision  which  has  loomed  up  in  the 
background  as  we  have  thought  of  those  two  great  peoples  in  the 
Orient.  They  seem  like  a  great  voice  echoing  Mr.  Kanamori's 
words  and  saying,  "Come  over  and  help  us" ;  not  all  of  them  audibly 
and  consciously  defining  it,  but  there  Is  a  deep  undertone  of  hunger 
and  demand  which  we  must  not  let  go  unheeded. 

The  concrete  question  of  what  sort  of  men  and  women  are 
wanted  from  North  America,  concerns  some  of  you  who  are  pon- 
dering your  life  careers.  In  a  word  I  would  say  it  is  not  a  question, 
primarily,  of  whether  you  are  an  expert  in  this  or  that  line  of  learn- 
ing,— a  profound  scholar,  a  finished  social  worker  who  can  step 
in  and  untangle  these  fearfully  complicated  industrial  situations 
arising  in  Japan,  or  a  theologically  educated  person,  but  the  indis- 
pensible  quality  is  the  capacity  for  self-denying  friendship.  It  is 
all  summed  up  in  that.  That  great  title  of  our  Lord,  "The  Friend 
of  Sinners",  that  is  the  crux  of  the  question  concerning  qualifica- 
tions. 

Having  said  that,  I  want  to  supplement  it  by  saying  that  that 
involves  charity  unto  the  uttermost,  that  all-enduring  patience,  such 
as  our  friends  have  had  both  in  Japan  and  in  Korea,  who  have  had 
undiscourageable  hope  that  the  clouds  would  break. 

There  were  some  things  in  Japan  twenty-five  years  ago  as  hard 
to  bear  as  even  our  friends  in  Korea  have  had  to  pass  through. 
They  were  more  trying,  possibly,  to  the  hearts  and  souls  of  men, 
but  there  was  that  undiscourageable  confidence  that  the  truth  of 
the  gospel  would  win,  which  has  brought  on  the  dawn  we  now  see 
bursting  over  Japan. 

The  capacity  of  the  Japanese  for  leadership  is  high.  I  know 
some  able  Indian  and  Chinese  leaders.  But  not  one  whit  below 
them  in  capacity  for  leadership,  spiritual,  intellectual  and  organiza- 
tional, are  the  men  and  women  of  Japan. 

If  only  we  are  keen-sighted  soul  winners,  then  the  temptation 
to  go  to  Japan  or  Korea  is  strong.  A  person  who  has  the  vision  to 
pierce  into  the  possibilities  of  those  two  races  can  hardly  be  kept 

325 


326  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

on  this  side.  Capture  enough  leaders  among  those  men  and  women, 
of  their  tremendous  latent  capacities,  their  beautiful  spiritual  graces 
and  we  shall  capture  the  whole  Empire  for  Christ.  We  cannot 
bring  to  pass  either  a  democratic  regime,  or  social  justice  by  external 
pressure.  The  only  fundamental  method  is  for  us  to  Christianize 
the  leadership  of  Japan  and  of  the  Korean  people.  I  plead,  there- 
fore, that  you  look  upon  them  as  a  field  white  unto  the  harvest 
which  will  bear  fruit  a  hundred  fold. 

REMARKS 

The  democratic  movement  in  Japan  began  with  the  new  Gov- 
ernment. We  have  always  had  some  who  have  been  the  advocates 
of  democracy,  but  within  the  last  year  or  so,  and  especially  after 
the  close  of  the  war,  Japanese  are  clamoring  for  more  liberty.  I 
think  this  cause  will  continue  until  it  will  win. — Dr.  Harada. 

I  think  Japan  is  likely  to  become  democratic  and  liberal  in 
twenty  to  thirty  years. 

In  the  present  cabinet,  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  was  a 
student  in  the  Doshisha.  Two  of  the  four  presidents  of  the  Im- 
perial Universities  are  Christians.  A  large  number  of  professors  in 
those  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  learning  are  pro- 
fessing Christians.  I  think  there  are  about  a  dozen  members  of 
the  House  of  Representatives  who  are  Christians.  We  have  had 
three  professing  Christians  who  were  speakers  of  the  House  of 
Representatives. 

•'My  wife  and  I  are  in  a  city  of  70,000  and  it  is  five  hours  by  the 
fastest  express  train  to  the  next  missionary  on  the  west,  fourteen 
hours  to  the  next  on  the  east  and  there  is  none  between  us  and  the 
North  pole. 

In  the  province  in  which  I  have  been  living  for  the  last  eight 
years,  there  has  been  only  one  other  white  missionary  besides  my- 
self. My  nearest  white  neighbor  is  sixty  miles  from  where  I  live. 

In  1913,  at  the  conference  of  all  missionaries  and  Japanese 
leaders,  four  hundred  fifty-seven  evangelistic  missionaries  were 
asked  for.  I  asked  Dr.  Kanamori  and  Dr.  Hrada  if  they  would  en- 
dorse so  large  a  number.  Dr.  Kanamori  said,  "Yes,  more.  We 
can  endorse  five  hundred."  Dr.  Harada  agreed.  After  all,  the 
question  is  not  numbers,  but  quality.  Get  the  right  kind  of  men  and 
women  as  missionaries  and  as  Japanese  Christian  leaders  and  the 
problem  is  solved.  It  was  spirit-filled,  soul-winning,  cultured  men 
and  women  Dr.  Kanamori  was  thinking  of  when  he  said  Japan 
would  be  Christianized  in  twenty  years. 


THE    KIND    OF    MISSIONARIES    NEEDED   BY    JAPAN  327 

There  is  need  for  many  missionary  families,  some  of  them  to 
fill  depleted  ranks  and  some  for  advance  work. 

All  coming  to  Japan  ought  to  come  as  ordained  men,  if  they 
can.  Get  a  theological  education  and  come  to  Japan  as  ordained 
men. 

In  general,  evangelistic  missionaries  are  needed.  The  present 
pressing  need  of  Japan  is  missionaries  who  can  save  souls;  who 
will  come  to  my  country  and  preach  the  Gospel. 

We  want  soul-winning  missionaries  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 
We  are  pleading  for  evangelistic  missionaries  of  the  type  that  Dr. 
Kanamori  has  spoken  of. 

Even  those  who  cannot  speak  Japanese  are  needed.  There  are 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  Japanese  who  are  eagerly  studying 
English.  They  will  be  very  much  pleased  to  hear  you  preach  in 
English.  Perhaps  they  will  be  more  attracted  by  your  preaching  in 
English  than  by  your  preaching  in  Japanese. 

Kindergarten  teachers  are  wanted  very  much. 

We  certainly  need  teachers  for  the  high  schools  in  Japan. 

Any  musician  can  use  in  Japan  all  the  music  that  he  or  she  has. 
He  can  use  it  as  a  means  of  winning  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

We  need  especially  one  or  two  women  who  have  had  special 
experience  in  what  we  might  term  rescue  work. 


KOREA 

DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  Chairman 

(Part  of  Sectional  Meeting  on  Japanese  Empire) 

The  Opportunity  of  the  Churches  in  Korea — DR.  R.  A.  HARDIE 

Women  in  Korea  and  the  Gospel — Miss  M.  D.  MYERS 

Korea  Needs  You — Miss  KIM 
Korea  Calls  for  New  Missionaries — DR.  JAMES  E.  ADAMS 


THE  OPPORTUNITY  OF  THE  CHURCHES  IN  KOREA 
DR.  R.  A.  HARDIE 

The  opportunity  before  the  churches  in  Korea  is  very,  very 
great.  I  am  not  concerned  especially  about  the  work  in  Korea.  I 
am  far  more  concerned  about  the  problem  at  home.  Whether  or 
not  the  home  base  will  measure  up  to  the  opportunity  that  exists  is 
the  question  that  ought  to  be  uppermost  in  the  minds  of  us  all. 

The  result  of  the  work  in  Korea  thus  far  indicates  that  that 
field  is  a  "tilled  field."  At  least  two  hundred  volunteers  are  needed 
for  the  work  in  Korea  within  the  next  five  years.  With  this  con- 
viction strong  upon  me,  I  feel  like  doing  but  one  thing  and  that  is 
to  plead  with  you  in  behalf  of  Korea  and  in  behalf  of  God.  The 
great  need  in  Korea  today  is  more  workers,  men  and  women  who 
will  be  truly  co-workers  with  God. 

Had  I  time,  I  would  like  to  speak  of  a  second  great  need,  the 
need  for  funds  for  the  publication  of  Christian  literature,  but  we 
have  time  to  speak  of  but  one,  the  need  for  more  workers. 

Several  of  the  hospitals  in  Korea  are  closed  for  lack  of 
medical  missionaries.  Some  of  these  have  been  closed  for  years. 
We  need  more  physicians.  We  ask  for  but  two  physicians  for  each 
hospital.  Institutional  work  in  Korea  is  becoming  more  and  more 
necessary.  We  need  physicians  and  we  need  teachers;  but  the 
greatest  need  of  all  is  that  our  evangelistic  force  shall  be  increased. 
The  missionary  force  in  Korea  should  be  doubled. 

You  have  heard  a  great  deal  about  the  growth  of  the  work  in 
Korea  and  what  has  been  accomplished  there.  This  is  only  the  be- 
ginning of  what  Korea  needs.  The  very  success  of  the  work  affords 
the  greatest  opportunity  that  is  before  us  in  that  land.  The  six 
missionary  boards  working  in  Korea  have  thirty-one  stations,  in- 
cluding two  in  Manchuria  for  work  among  Koreans.  There  is  a 
total  of  five  hundred  missionaries,  two  hundred  ordained  native 
pastors,  and  four  hundred  unordained  native  pastors,  five  hundred 
colporteurs  and  Bible  women.  The  trained  workers  in  Korea,  about 
seventeen  hundred,  provide  one  trained  worker  for  every  ten  thou- 
sand of  the  people.  There  is  only  one  church  in  Korea  to  every 
six  thousand  of  its  people.  This  is  only  a  beginning.  Yet,  when  we 
consider  that  this  is  the  result  of  only  thirty-five  years'  work,  what 
an  encouragement  this  should  be  for  those  of  you  who  shall  enter 
upon  the  second  generation  of  missionary  work  in  Korea.  Gospels 

331 


332  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

and  tracts  are  found  in  almost  every  non-Christian  home.  Illiteracy 
has  been  greatly  reduced  from  what  it  was  thirty-five  years  ago. 
We  have  facilities  for  travel  that  the  early  missionaries  knew 
nothing  of. 

I  remember  the  first  trip  I  made  in  the  country.  I  only  went 
about  eighty  miles  from  home.  It  took  me  several  days  to  make 
that  trip.  I  had  to  hire  an  extra  ox  to  carry  the  bronze  cash  that 
was  necessary  for  that  trip  of  about  three  weeks.  Today  we  have 
gold  currency.  The  facilities  for  travel  have  increased  the  efficiency 
of  the  missionaries  three-fold.  We  may  say  that  the  pioneer  work 
is  done.  The  whole  territory  is  divided  among  the  boards.  There  is 
no  overlapping.  Christianity  is  in  favor  with  practically  all  the 
people.  What  an  opportunity!  "Look  on  the  fields.  They  are 
white  already  to  harvest." 

There  is  another  phase  of  the  work  in  Korea — the  need  for 
workers  for  the  Japanese  who  are  there.  We  have  in  Korea 
three  hunded  and  fifty  thousand  Japanese.  They  are  increasing  at 
the  rate  of  twenty  thousand  a  year.  At  the  end  of  ten  years,  there 
probably  will  be  at  least  a  million  Japanese  in  that  country.  Re- 
gardless of  the  political  future  of  Korea,  the  Japanese  are  there  to 
stay.  They  must  be  evangelized  for  Jesus'  sake.  They  must  be 
evangelized  for  their  own  sake.  They  must  be  evangelized  for  the 
sake  of  Korea.  How  can  these  two  races  live  together  in  peace 
without  that  forbearance  which  regeneration  alone  can  bring? 

Korea  is  being  debauched  today  by  encouragement  of  the 
opium,  the  liquor  and  the  tobacco  traffic,  and  especially  by  licensed 
and  commercialized  vice.  What  but  the  Christianization  of  the 
Japanese  can  do  away  with  these  evils?  In  Korea  we  see  militarism 
at  its  worst,  an  overbearing,  oppressive  and  cruel  rule,  which  is 
largely  responsible  for  the  present  troubles.  Christianity  will  bring 
an  end  to  this.  Many  Japanese  in  Korea,  having  seen  the  results 
of  such  a  rule,  hate  it  as  we  do.  The  Japanese  in  Korea  are  very 
much  more  easily  reached  than  they  would  be  at  home.  They  are 
in  a  foreign  land  and  conditions  with  them  are  very  much  as  they 
were  in  this  Western  part  of  this  country  two  or  three  generations 
ago.  They  are  colonists  in  a  foreign  land,  away  from  the  influence 
of  home.  If  you  realize  what  it  means  for  an  Easterner  to  be  cut 
off  from  all  the  old  relations  of  home  life,  you  will  understand  how 
much  more  easily  these  Japanese  can  be  reached  by  a  new  message. 
We  have  only  one  foreign  missionary  working  at  present  among  the 
Japanese.  There  are  also  two  churches  for  the  Japanese  in  Seoul. 
Each  board  working  among  the  Koreans,  ought  to  have  at  least  two 
experienced  Japanese  to  work  among  their  own  people,  as  well  as 
new  missionaries  for  the  same  purpose. 

If  we  were  to  give  the  Japanese  in  Korea  the  same  proportion 


WOMEN    IN    KOREA  AND   THE  GOSPEL  333 

of  workers  that  the  Koreans  already  have,  that  would  provide  suf- 
ficient missionaries  to  the  Japanese  in  Korea.  There  ought  to  be 
twenty  new  workers  for  the  Japanese.  This  work  in  Korea  is  a 
great  opportunity  for  any  man  who  wants  a  man's  task.  I  have  been 
there  nearly  twenty-nine  years.  On  the  average  I  have  put  in  from 
twelve  to  fourteen  hours  a  day. 

Thirty-three  years  ago  I  heard  John  Forman  present  the  claims 
of  the  home  and  foreign  field.  The  force  of  his  argument  appealed 
to  me.  I  volunteered  for  foreign  service.  I  did  not  know  where  I 
should  go.  I  had  never  heard  of  Korea  at  that  time.  The  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  of  Toronto  Medical  College  decided  to  send  Mrs.  Hardie  and 
me  to  Korea.  We  have  never  regretted  going  to  that  field.  I  am 
sure  no  Student  Volunteer  here  will  ever  regret  volunteering  to 
go  to  Korea,  to  work  either  among  the  Koreans  or  among  the 
Japanese. 


WOMEN  IN  KOREA  AND  THE  GOSPEL 
Miss  M.  D.  MYERS 

I  plead  for  Korean  womanhood,  the  Korean  women  who  until 
just  a  few  years  ago  not  only  had  not  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  and  did 
not  know  how  to  worship  God,  but  also  who  had  no  hope  in  this 
world  or  in  the  world  to  come.  Womanhood  was  not  respected. 
Girls  were  raised  not  to  be  home-makers  and  wives,  but  to  be  good 
daughters-in-law,  which  is  another  word  for  a  slave.  I  am  glad  to 
say  that  Christianity  has  come  and  as  in  all  classes  has  given  woman 
her  place.  It  would  cheer  your  hearts  and  it  would  stir  you  into 
action  if  you  could  look  into  the  cities  and  the  towns  and  see  how 
the  girls  are  gathered  in  the  schools  and  note  the  eagerness  with 
which  they  study.  One  of  the  girls,  in  the  earlier  days  of  our  work, 
was  so  anxious  to  go  to  school,  that  she  donned  boys'  clothes  and 
went  as  a  boy  for  several  years.  A  few  years  ago  she  graduated 
from  the  only  college  for  girls  we  have  in  Korea,  and  has  been  a 
teacher  in  this  great  institution.  She  is  now  languishing  in  prison 
because  she  felt  the  call  to  give  her  life  for  her  country. 

As  I  think  of  the  opportunity  in  Korea,  my  heart  yearns  for 
two  or  three  hundred  of  you  young  men  and  women  into  whose 
faces  I  look,  that  you  might  go  to  Korea  and  Japan  and  help  us.  If 
you  could  see  the  young  men  whom  I  know  in  Korea,  who  have  met 
Jesus  Christ  face  to  face  and  have  taken  Him  as  their  personal 
Savior,  who  have  gone  back  into  their  homes  and  had  much  greater 
respect  for  their  wives  and  for  their  sisters;  if  you  could  see  the 


334  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

young  women  as  they  have  been  broadened  through  this  influence  of 
the  Christ  and  Christian  education ;  if  you  could  know  the  way  they 
give  their  lives  and  the  way  they,  reach  out  to  help  their  people,  you 
would  think  it  more  than  worth  while.  If  all  of  you  would  meet 
the  Korean  student  delegates  at  this  convention,  if  you  would  look 
into  their  faces  and  converse  with  them,  you  would  know  that 
Christian  education  in  Korea  has  certainly  not  been  a  failure. 

When  I  went  to  Korea  a  young  woman  came  and  asked  that  I 
give  her  a  place  in  the  school.  The  poor  girl  had  the  misfortune 
to  have  been  married  at  the  age  of  thirteen.  Her  husband  had  de- 
serted her.  Being  a  married  woman,  she  could  not  be  admitted  to 
our  school.  When  I  heard  her  tale  and  found  that  this  young 
woman  had  no  opportunity  to  earn  a  decent  living  or  even  to  live  a 
decent  life,  except  as  we  foreigners  should  make  this  possible,  I 
took  her  as  my  maid.  About  that  time  the  Lord  put  me  upon  a  bed 
of  affliction  and  for  nine  long  months  this  girl  was  my  constant 
attendant.  She  cared  for  me  tenderly  and  lovingly.  Later  on  she 
went  to  the  bible  school  and  graduated.  She  has  given  her  life  to 
work  among  her  own  people.  Today  she  stands  in  our  church  as 
one  of  the  leaders  and  as  one  of  the  greatest  and  the  best  workers 
in  the  Korean  Church. 

And  so  I  would  say  to  you  young  people  who  are  considering 
this  question,  if  in  the  thirteen  years  I  have  served  in  Korea  I  had 
never  touched  another  life,  if  I  had  never  been  able  to  open  the  door 
of  Christianity  to  any  other  heart,  if  I  had  never  in  any  other  way 
been  able  to  influence  another  mortal  in  the  land  of  Korea,  when  I 
think  of  this  girl,  I  would  say  that  my  thirteen  years  had  been  well 
spent,  for  God  has  raised  her  up  and  made  her  to  be  a  missionary 
to  her  own  people. 

I  would  ask  your  prayers  for  the  Koreans  at  this  time.  You  all 
know  as  well  as  I  the  sorrows  through  which  they  are  passing,  and 
just  now  all  of  our  teachers,  most  of  our  students,  the  flower  of  our 
land,  are  in  prison,  but  we  have  great  hope  for  them  and  every  mail 
brings  me  a  wonderful  vision  of  the  opportunities  as  they  are  before 
us  and  all  we  need  is  some  one  to  help  us  to  carry  on  the  work. 


KOREA  NEEDS  YOU 
Miss  KIM 

My  subject  is  our  need  of  you.  Korea  needs  you  just  at  this 
time  because  America  is  one  of  the  great  nations  who  could  give 
us  Christian  idealism,  who  could  bring  to  us  a  people  who  are  living 
in  the  dark,  a  new  vision,  a  new  hope. 

Korea  needs  you  because  Korea  is  looking  to  America  as  a 
savior  of  other  peoples.  We  believe  that  America  is  able  to  uplift 
the  Koreans  and  other  people  who  are  in  danger  just  at  this  time 
in  the  Far  East.  You  have  had  a  great  opportunity  to  learn  about 
God.  You  have  developed  as  a  free  people,  intellectually,  physic- 
ally and  morally,  and  now  is  a  chance  for  you  to  go  out  and  help 
other  people  to  share  these  blessings  with  you. 

Let  me  tell  you  that  the  Koreans  are  not  very  fierce.  You  need 
not  be  afraid  of  them.  I  have  worn  my  Korean  costume  to  let  you 
know  that  it  is  not  such  a  hideous  costume  that  it  will  frighten  you 
away. 

Korea  needs  your  service  at  this  time  more  than  at  any  other 
time  since  1884  when  the  American  missionaries  first  landed  on  the 
shores  of  Korea  and  builded  churches  where  the  people  gather  to- 
gether and  worship  God  as  they  please.  Korea  was  once  subject 
to  Buddhism  and  Shintoism,  but  no  religion  was  like  Christianity  in 
which  she  finds  wonderful  power  and  courage.  You  have  given  the 
Koreans  new  light,  new  vision.  They  face  death  without  fear.  The 
young  women  of  yesterday  were  not  allowed  to  go  out  of  doors. 
Today  they  march  down  the  streets  singing  hymns.  Even  though 
they  may  be  slashed  right  and  left,  put  in  prison  and  put  to  death, 
yet  they  will  march  down  the  street  fearlessly  and  will  die  gladly  for 
righteousness. 

Korea  is  struggling  today  for  the  religious  liberty  for  which 
your  forefathers  fought,  bled  and  died.  Korea  is  wounded  and 
bleeding.  Korea  is  pleading  for  your  help.  We  need  you.  At  no 
other  time  has  Korea  needed  your  help  so  much  as  now.  Many  of 
our  Christian  leaders  are  dead.  Some  of  them  were  burned  alive. 
We  need  more  Christian  leaders  to  educate  the  people.  Korea  is 
struggling  for  religious  freedom  as  well  as  for  liberty,  wonderful 
liberty. 

We  do  not  nourish  any  bitter  feeling  against  the  Japanese 
people.  We  are  simply  struggling  for  religious  freedom  and  for 
liberty. 

335 


KOREA  CALLS  FOR  NEW  MISSIONARIES 
DR.  JAMES  E.  ADAMS 

The  last  census  said  there  were  about  sixteen  million  people 
in  the  little  peninsula  Korea.  The  native  leaders  claim  twenty  mil- 
lion. I  suppose  if  you  make  it  seventeen  million  it  would  be  about 
right.  Protestant  missions  first  entered  about  thirty-five  years  ago. 
Korea  was  the  last  of  the  hermit  nations.  The  Koreans  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  world  outside.  During  these  thirty-five  years,  they  have 
developed  in  culture.  They  were  almost  wholly  an  agricultural 
people.  They  were  dignified,  sincere,  and,  as  we  learned  in  time, 
idealistic.  Get  that  into  your  mind.  Doubtless  that  was  one  of  the 
things  underlying  the  great  sweep  of  the  gospel  throughout  that 
country.  Those  who  know  the  people  know  that  they  are  of  that 
temperament,  that  when  they  get  an  idea,  the  idea  is  mighty,  is  apt 
to  get  them. 

In  those  early  days  of  pioneering  we  tramped  day  after  day, 
week  after  week,  through  the  country  villages,  preaching  in  the  open 
markets  and  inns.  When  once  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  got 
down  through  the  cracks  of  the  crust  into  the  inside,  it  burst  them 
wide  open  and  every  Christian  became  an  evangelist.  To  every 
fellow  he  met,  he  preached  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the 
Savior  from  sin.  There  has  resulted  among  this  primitive,  sincere, 
idealistic  people  in  the  thirty-five  years,  the  development  of  a  church 
of  something  over  two  hundred  thousand  Christians  in  the  two 
Methodist  and  Presbyterian  Churches  having  missions  in  Korea. 
The  Methodist  Church  is  now  practically  self -governed.  These 
two  denominations  have  united  into  a  Korean  Church,  which  is 
an  independent  federated  church. 

Last  year  the  whole  Korean  Church  contributed  some  $224,000 
for  Christian  work.  In  view  of  the  communicant  membership,  con- 
sidering the  cost  of  living,  this  is  more  in  proportion  than  the  con- 
tributions to  the  American  churches.  Of  the  amount  contributed,  a 
good  share  was  for  missions. 

The  political  situation  has  worked  out  through  misunderstand- 
ings and  misapprehensions  to  practically  a  suppression  of  the 
Christian  church.  This  has  resulted  in  a  tumultous  condition  in 

336 


KOREA  CALLS  FOR  NEW   MISSIONARIES  337 

the  church.  Yet  that  church  is  holding  to  the  principle  that  the 
church  stands  for  spiritual  verities. 

There  are  social  conditions,  the  development  of  which  consti- 
tute, perhaps,  the  strongest  claim  of  any  for  new  missionaries.  As 
I  said,  the  nation  was  the  last  of  the  hermit  nations.  When  Pro- 
testant missions  went  in  it  was  simple  and  primitive.  The  people 
knew  nothing  of  the  outside  world.  Soon  the  gospel  spread  among 
the  people  in  great  waves.  About  ten  years  ago  the  country  was 
opened  up  to  the  world.  The  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil  poured 
in.  Many  who  had  become  adherents  of  the  church  began  to  fall 
away.  The  rush  into  the  church  was  still  coming,  but  the  seep  out 
was  increasing.  Then  it  was  that  the  older  missionaries  were  up 
against  what  the  boys  were  up  against  again  and  again  in  France,  of 
going  over  the  top.  There  was  no  possibility  of  considering  hygiene 
or  health  and  strength,  it  was  a  question  of  getting  over,  of  digging 
the  trenches  and  putting  up  the  defences  and  establishing  the  for- 
tresses that  were  to  protect  the  Church  of  Christ  against  the  flood 
that  was  coming  in  upon  it. 

Brothers  and  sisters,  the  old  men  and  the  old  women  have  held 
the  lines.  For  five  or  six  years  many  of  them  have  been  going 
down,  but  they  are  still  holding  the  lines.  They  have  gathered  the 
church.  It  is  a  strong,  vigorous,  hardy  church  of  Christ,  but  the 
present  workers  must  depend  upon  the  young  men  and  the  young 
women  who  are  to  come  and  fill  the  ranks  and  to  carry  on  to  the 
end  that  which  by  the  grace  of  God  He  has  through  us  carried  over 
into  other  lands.  Will  you  do  it  ? 


CHINA. 

PRINCIPAL  ALFRED  GANDIER,  Chairman 
China  and  the  New  World  Order — PRINCIPAL  ALFRED  GANDIER 

The  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Education  in  China — 
DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME 

The  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Education  for  Women 
in  China — MRS.  LAWRENCE  THURSTON 

The  Opportunity  of  the  Christian  Doctor  in  China — 
DR.  J.  G.  VAUGHN 

A  Plea  for  Chinese  Women — Miss  MARGARET  JONES 

A  Message  From  the  Women  in  China  to  the  Women  of 
North  America— MRS.  T.  T.  LEW 

The  Chinese  in  the  Island  World — REV.  JOHN  R.  DENYES 
China's  Need  of  an  Adequate  Religion — JAMES  YEN 

An  Adequate  Religion  in  China  Necessary  to  Reconstruction — 
BISHOP  LOGAN  H.  ROOTS 

Missions  from  the  Chinese  Point  of  View — DR.  T.  T.  LEW 

The  Challenge  of  China  to  the  Churches  of  Christendom — 
REV.  A.  L.  WARNSHUIS 


CHINA  AND  THE  NEW  WORLD  ORDER 
PRINCIPAL  GANDIER 

In  some  ways,  China  is  the  most  wonderful  country  and  the 
Chinese  the  most  wonderful  people  in  all  the  world.  Think  of  the 
400,000,000  people,  one-fourth  of  the  entire  human  race,  massed 
together  in  a  compact  territory,  one  nation,  one  language,  at  least 
in  its  written  form.  As  a  people  they  have  maintained  their  na- 
tional life  practically  unbroken  and  a  type  of  civilization  practically 
unchanged  for  millenniums.  They  are  a  peaceful  people,  some- 
times conquered  by  more  aggressive  tribes,  but  always  absorbing 
their  conquerors  and  going  on  their  way  with  but  little  change. 
They  are  a  people  without  ambition  to  conquer  the  world,  willing 
to  stay  within  their  own  country,  and  to  work  out  their  own  destiny. 
They  ask  only  that  others  will  let  them  alone.  But  today  the  time  of 
isolation  is  past.  The  day  of  seclusion  or  separateness  for  any  na- 
tion under  God's  Heaven  is  no  longer  possible,  and  the  Chinese, 
themselves,  know  that.  Neither  China  nor  any  other  nation  in  the 
world  can  maintain  the  old  order. 

China  must,  for  good  or  ill,  follow  Japan  and  enter  the  arena 
of  world  politics  and  be  one  among  the  nations.  But  how  ?  Japan 
seems  to  be  so  effective  and  so  strong  while  China  seems  to  be  so 
weak  and  so  helpless.  What  has  made  the  difference?  The 
Chinese  people  have  asked  that  question  themselves.  Why  is  Japan 
effective  and  powerful?  No  Chinese  will  admit  that  it  is  because 
the  Japanese  people  are  a  superior  race.  We  will  agree  with  them, 
that  the  Japanese  are  not  superior  to  the  Chinese,  whether  it  be 
physically,  or  mentally,  or  in  the  matter  of  forceful  character.  Why 
then  is  it  ?  The  Chinese  have  made  up  their  minds  as  to  the  reason. 
Japan  has  adopted  Western  methods.  Japan  has  adopted  Western 
methods  of  education.  Japan  has  mastered  our  Western  learning, 
our  Western  science,  our  Western  military  method.  The 
natural  inference  is  that  if  China,  with  all  her  potentialities,  is  to 
become  efficient  and  powerful  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  she 
must  adopt  Western  methods  of  education.  She  must  master 
Western  learning,  Western  science,  and  perchance  Western  military 
methods.  Already  China  has  thrown  her  ancient  system  of  educa- 
tion in  the  Confucian  classics  on  the  scrap  heap  and  already  has 

341 


342  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

determined  to  have  a  Western  system  of  education. 

Many  of  you  know  that  at  this  present  moment  there  is  a  depu- 
tation of  Chinese  visiting  America  to  study  the  colleges  and  educa- 
tional institutions.  They  have  been  doing  that  for  years  and  China 
is  planning  to  have  a  complete  educational  system  from  the  kinder- 
garten to  the  university,  just  as  Japan  has  today.  These  Orientals 
are  a  very  thorough  people  when  they  undertake  to  do  anything.  It 
was  my  privilege  a  few  weeks  ago  to  sit  beside  one  of  the  leading 
Japanese  Christians  and  a  member  of  the  Japanese  Parliament.  He 
said  to  me,  "Ninety-eight  per  cent,  of  the  children  of  school  age  in 
Japan  are  at  school."  Could  we  say  that  for  the  United  States? 
Could  we  say  that  for  Canada  ?  Two  million  teachers  would  not  be 
sufficient  for  the  complete  system  of  .education  in  China.  Where 
is  China  to  get  these  teachers?  China  cannot  in  a  generation  pro- 
vide the  universities  and  the  colleges  and  the  training  schools  that 
are  necessary  even  to  train  one-fourth  of  the  leaders  and  teachers 
she  needs  if  she  is  going  to  have  what  she  has  set  out  for.  That 
means  that  during  this  generation  the  churches  of  Jesus  Christ  can 
train  just  as  many  tens  of  thousands  of  the  teachers  and  leaders 
and  makers  of  a  new  China  as  their  universities  and  colleges  and 
schools  and  teachers  make  possible. 

Probably  the  future  of  the  world  depends  upon  no  one  thing 
so  much  as  this :  Will  Chinese  education  in  the  next  generation  be 
dominated  by  a  Prussian  or  a  Christian  spirit  ?  I  believe  the  future 
of  humanity  depends  on  the  answer  to  that  question,  and  the 
churches  of  Jesus  Christ  must  answer  the  question.  It  will  need 
a  small  army  of  evangelists  and  doctors  and  teachers  and  professors 
who  will  be  capable  of  training  native  ministers  and  native  doctors 
and  native  teachers  and  native  leaders  of  all  kinds.  We  must  be 
prepared  to  plant  great  Christian  universities,  we  must  be  prepared 
to  plant  training  schools  and  hospitals  in  every  district.  We  must 
be  prepared  to  provide  this  army  of  teachers  and  evangelists  and 
medical  missionaries  for  the  peaceful  penetration  of  that  land.  It 
is  going  to  be  a  costly  business.  It  will  mean  thousands  of  lives ; 
it  will  mean  millions  of  dollars,  but  it  will  be  cheaper  than  war. 
There  is  the  problem.  There  is  the  crisis  that  we  are  facing  in 
China. 


THE  NEED  AND  OPPORTUNITY  OF  CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION  IN  CHINA 

DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME 

The  answer  to  the  question  of  the  opportunity  for  Christian 
education  was  to  be  seen  this  morning  in  the  front  of  that  great  hall 
where  you  saw  a  great  company  of  Chinese  students  gathered.  But 
I  want  to  turn  your  attention  to  what  some  great  teachers  have  said. 
The  very  first  word  in  the  Confucius  Classics — Confucius  lived 
2500  years  ago — is  "learn."  Because  of  the  teaching  of  that  great 
master,  China  has  put  emphasis  upon  education,  but  it  hasn't  saved 
China. 

In  1905  there  was  a  great  change  in  the  educational  system, 
largely  because  of  the  teaching  of  another  philosopher,  a  great 
viceroy  who  uttered  the  cry:  "Education  is  China's  only  hopey 
John  Dewey  says,  "The  problem  of  the  Orient  is  essentially  this: 
Transforming  the  mind  of  China." 

What  is  the  need?  You  heard  it  last  night,  ninety-three  per 
cent,  of  illiteracy.  That  is  the  statistical  statement.  We  can't  stop 
there.  We  have  got  to  look  out  and  see  China  as  a  great  country 
with  its  millions  of  people.  We  have  got  to  realize  their  needs. 
Mountains  are  being  deforested  because  there  is  no  one  to  teach 
them  forestry.  There  are  not  enough  preachers  because  there  are 
not  enough  theological  seminaries.  There  are  not  enough  doctors 
because  there  are  not  enough  medical  schools. 

Let  us  turn  for  a  minute  to  see  the  contrasting  figures  among 
Chinese  students  themselves.  I  have  in  my  mind  a  clergyman  who 
lives  in  the  center  of  China.  I  met  him  this  last  spring  in  Wu- 
chang. His  son  might  have  been  like  any  other  boy.  But  he  went 
to  a  mission  school.  Then  he  came  to  this  country  to  complete  his 
education.  Today  that  man  stirs  great  numbers  of  people  as  he 
speaks  to  them  in  this  country,  and  far  more  than  that,  he  is  the 
organizer  and  the  Executive  Secretary  of  the  National  Committee 
of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  China. 

Let  me  bring  to  you  another  picture.  On  the  coast  of  China,  in 
one  of  the  provinces,  a  young  boy  grows  up  and  goes  to  a  Chinese 
school.  He  gets  their  vision  of  leadership.  He  goes  on  and  com- 
pletes his  education.  He  comes  to  America  and  goes  to  Yale.  He 

343 


344  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

is  appointed  one  of  the  delegates  to  the  great  war  settlement  in 
Paris.  He  has  been  Secretary  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  China.  C.  T. 
Wang,  himself,  could  have  spoken  to  you  on  the  need  and  the  op- 
portunity of  Christian  education  if  he  were  here  today. 

This  summer  I  was  in  the  city  of  Tientsin,  in  North  China.  I 
would  like  to  have  you  see  two  educated  Chinese.  One  of  them, 
Chang. Po  Ling,  is  known  all  over  the  land  as  the  great  educator 
of  China.  I  called  in  that  same  city  on  the  other  man,  who  is  a 
graduate  of  Yale.  He  was  living  in  a  kind  of  luxury  that  is  pitiful. 
All  that  material  wealth  could  give  him  was  there.  He  was  busy 
playing  poker.  There  he  was  with  his  wife,  his  concubines,  and  a 
household  too  numerous  to  mention.  He  had  lost  the  education  he 
had  gotten  in  Chinese  schools  and  in  American  universities,  because 
Christ  was  not  in  him. 

Turn  now  from  Confucius  and  from  the  viceroy  and  from  John 
Dewey  to  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  Christ  who  is  saying  to  us,  "Go  and 
teach  all  nations."  We  have  got  bankers  who  come  to  China,  thank 
God  for  them,  and  engineers,  thank  God  for  them,  but  we  need  men 
and  women  who  shall  go  to  the  mission  colleges  all  through  China, 
who  shall  go  to  the  Grinnell  in  China,  to  the  Oberlin  in  China,  to 
the  Princeton  in  China,  to  the  Yale  in  China,  because  China  needs 
education  for  a  leadership. 


THE  NEED  AND  OPPORTUNITY  OF  CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION  FOR  THE  WOMEN  OF  CHINA 

MRS.  LAWRENCE  THURSTON 

Need  has  two  aspects.  There  is  no  need  as  we  see  it  for  others 
and  there  is  need  as  others  may  realize  it  for  themselves.  It  was 
a  very  reasonable  thing  that  the  early  women  who  worked  in  China 
came  to  realize  a  need  for  those  things  in  the  life  of  Chinese  women, 
the  lack  of  which  would  have  made  their  own  lives  poor  and  empty. 
So  very  early  those  pioneer  women  in  China  felt  the  need  for  edu- 
cation for  Chinese  women,  even  higher  education  because  they 
knew  how  this  had  enriched  their  own  lives.  Needs  may  exist  and 
be  very,  very  real  before  they  are  comprehended  by  those  for  whom 
they  are  needs. 

Now,  in  the  commercial  world,  men  who  are  interested  in  pro- 
moting a  certain  thing  make  a  great  effort  to  bring  people  to  realize 
the  need  of  that  thing  which  they  wish  to  promote.  So  there  is  a 
stage  in  commercial  development,  of  testing  and  of  promoting. 


EDUCATION    FOR    WOMEN    IN    CHINA  34$ 

We  have  reached  the  stage  where  the  Chinese,  themselves,  are 
realizing  their  need  of  Christian  education  for  their  women.  The 
new  education  which  was  approved  more  than  ten  years  ago  made 
a  place  for  the  education  of  girls.  The  Christian  schools  from  that 
time  on  have  been  crowded.  This  is  one  of  the  proofs  that  the 
Chinese  realize  this  need  for  the  type  of  education  which  we  are 
promoting  in  China.  It  has  passed  the  stage  of  mere  advertising 
and  promotion,  because  it  is  now  desired.  One  illustration  of  this 
desire  for  higher  education  is  seen  in  the  growth  during  only  four 
years  of  the  college  with  which  I  am  connected. 

Some  skeptical  men  in  China — I  am  sorry  to  say  they  were 
Americans — said,  about  six  years  ago,  "Do  you  think  that  in  ten 
years  there  will  be  twenty-five  students  in  this  college  which  you 
wish  to  start  for  girls  in  China?"  In  four  years  there  were  seventy 
girls  in  that  college.  Dr.  W.  T.  Woo,  of  the  Government  Teachers' 
College  in  Nanking,  made  the  commencement  address  at  the  first 
commencement  of  Ginling  this  year.  He  came  before  that  audience 
and  said  to  those  girls,  "China  absolutely  needs  you  and  needs  what 
you  have  to  give  to  form  the  new  homes,  to  bring  the  new  schools, 
to  make  the  new  cities,  to  help  to  make  the  new  church,  to  help  to 
strengthen  the  new  nation  which  China  must  become."  All  these 
needs  are  realized  and  the  need  of  having  educated  women  along 
with  educated  men  to  work  for  their  realization  is  thoroughly 
recognized  by  Chinese  leaders.  Women  are  in  every  one  of  those 
spheres  of  activity  in  China.  They  are  in  politics  today  because 
men  want  them  to  be  there.  The  need  of  the  help  which  only  edu- 
cated women  can  give  is  one  which  if  fully  realized  by  the  best  of 
these  leaders. 

The  greatest  need  of  China  today  is  for  the  kind  of  Christian 
leadership  which  can  be  developed  only  by  the  promoting  of  such 
education  for  women.  Now  is  our  opportunity.  Whatever  may 
be  true  in  the  case  of  the  boys'  schools  is  also  true  in  the  case  of 
girls'  schools.  There  is  absolutely  no  competition  with  the  Govern- 
ment on  the  part  of  the  work  that  is  done  in  our  Christian  schools 
for  girls.  In  official  statistics  published  last  year,  there  were  re- 
ported nine  high  schools  for  girls  in  the  whole  of  China  under  the 
Government  system.  The  Government  has  provided  some  normal 
schools.  Ginling  College  alone  has  on  her  list  of  preparatory  schools 
twenty-seven  high  schools  for  girls.  The  majority  of  those  are 
American  high  schools.  For  various  reasons  the  American  mis- 
sionaries have  taken  the  lead  in  developing  this  particular  type  of 
work,  this  higher  education,  the  high  schools  and  the  colleges  for 
girls.  In  those  high  schools  for  girls  are  being  trained  the  leaders 
who  are  going  to  help  solve  the  nation's  problems,  domestic,  social, 
civic,  educational,  religious  and  national.  They  are  taking  them- 


346  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

selves  very  seriously,  those  high  school  girls.  They  feel  the  bur- 
dens that  are  resting  upon  them  that  are  not  resting  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  high  school  girls  of  this  country.  More  and  better 
schools  of  this  kind  is  one  of  the  greatest  needs  of  our  missionary 
work,  and  it  is  one  of  our  largest  opportunities.  It  is  one  of  our 
largest  evangelistic  opportunities  because  through  those  schools  we 
reach  a  class  of  girls  and  we  reach  a  class  of  homes  that  is  not 
adequately  reached  by  the  ordinary  lines  of  evangelistic  work. 

There  are  two  other  colleges  for  women  in  the  whole  of  China, 
one  in  Peking  and  one  in  Hangchow.  There  are  four  or  five  times 
as  many  colleges  for  men,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Christian 
Church.  Let  us  be  fair  and  give  the  women  of  China  a  chance 
to  get  these  opportunities.  This  work  is  the  flower  <of  the  foreign 
missionary  work.  It  would  not  be  in  existence  today  if  it 
had  not  been  for  all  of  that  preliminary  work  and  just  as  the  flower 
has  in  it  the  seed,  Christian  education  for  women  and  girls  in  China 
is  the  seed  of  the  future  success  of  the  whole  enterprise. 

Chinese  women  are  the  ones  who,  from  heart  experience,  can 
speak  directly  to  the  heart  of  their  sisters  in  China  as  no  foreigner 
ever  can.  America  has  a  mandatary  in  this  Christian  education  for 
women  in  China  and  it  is  up  to  you,  the  women  who  are  in  this 
Conference,  to  see  to  it  that  in  the  next  generation  she  does  not 
fail  in  this,  her  opportunity.  To  the  eye  of  the  mind  this  situation 
presents  the  most  enthralling  drama  now  being  enacted  anywhere. 
He  does  not  begin  to  see  the  most  enthralling  features  of  that 
drama,  who  does  not  see  the  struggle  that  is  going  on  in  China  for 
the  kingdom  of  God.  Those  of  us  who  see  that,  and  those  of  us 
who  believe  that  China's  greatest  undeveloped  resource  is  her 
womanhood,  feel  that  there  is  no  opportunity  in  the  world  today 
that  can  equal  the  opportunity  of  those  who  may  take  some  part  in 
this  work  for  the  women  of  China. 


THE  OPPORTUNITY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  DOCTOR 

IN  CHINA 

DR.  J.  G.  VAUGHN 

It  is  a  great  privilege  to  try  to  present  to  you  the  great  oppor- 
tunity that  lies  before  us  in  China.  I  cannot  hear  without  a  tingling 
of  all  my  senses  the  possibilities  of  education  in  China,  and  I  re- 
echo every  word  that  has  been  said.  I  wish  every  one  of  us  could 
leap  into  the  great  breach  that  exists  in  the  educational  fields  in 
China. 


THE   CHRISTIAN   DOCTOR   IN    CHINA  347 

I  am  very  glad  this  afternoon  to  represent  another  field,  and 
that  is  the  field  of  medicine.  You  know  there  is  a  peculiar  win- 
someness  about  medicine,  in  its  great  ministry,  that  no  other  field 
of  service  has,  that  gives  it  an  unexampled  opportunity.  There 
is  a  peculiar  Christ  likeness  in  the  ministry  of  the  physician  and  of 
the  nurses  that  I  believe  no  other  form  of  service  has.  We  are 
trying  to  apply  that  and  its  tremendous  possibilities  to  the  almost 
boundless  nation  of  China.  How  undeveloped  are  her  natural  re- 
sources, everywhere  undeveloped,  and  how  undeveloped  also  are 
her  spiritual  resources.  In  getting  at  these  spiritual  possibilities  of 
China,  we  must  use  every  method  available  to  us.  One  of  the  tre- 
mendous and  most  powerful  methods  is  the  method  that  comes 
through  medicine.  The  need  in  China  is  appalling,  you  know  that. 
The  native  medical  practices  have  been  very  different  from  all 
that  modern  sciences  approve.  They  exhibit  a  tremendous  dearth 
of  real  medical  knowledge. 

China  has  all  the  natural  herbs  and  other  septics  available  for 
the  healing  of  the  body  that  have  existed  in  other  countries,  and 
yet,  due  to  the  sinister  hand  of  secret  formulae,  the  knowledge  of 
their  use  has  been  confined  to  certain  families.  The  physician  who 
succeeded  in  the  discovery  of  a  remedy  jealously  guarded  the  secret 
so  that  he  could  pass  it  on  to  his  son.  No  one  else  was  allowed  to 
know  the  benefits  of  the  wonderful  cure.  That  has  been  in  part 
responsible  for  the  lack  of  progress  along  all  medical  lines.  Then, 
of  course,  there  is  the  dominance  of  superstition  that  we  find  every- 
where among  uneducated  peoples. 

May  I  illustrate  their  use  of  drugs  by  referring  to  ginseng  that 
is  so  largely  used  by  the  Chinese,  and  by  educated  Chinese  as  well 
as  by  the  uneducated.  It  is  not  merely  a  superstition  because  it  is 
employed  by  thinking  men  of  China.  They  buy  it  in  a  little  gilt 
box.  They  have  showed  me  the  very  precious  purchase  they  made 
of  this  ginseng,  in  order  that  it  might  serve  as  a  concoction  perhaps 
for  some  wasted  consumptive.  As  a  last  hope,  they  have  bought 
this  little  gilt  box  of  ginseng  in  order  that  the  very  highest  service 
in  the  medical  art  might  be  rendered.  So  their  hope  has  been 
wrapped  up  in  that  manshaped  root. 

I  need  not  mention  the  lack  of  asepsis  in  surgical  procedures. 
You  have  seen  the  picture  of  the  use  of  the  needle  in  Chinese 
surgery.  They  have  acquired  remarkable  skill  in  learning  how 
many  points  they  can  puncture  without  causing  death.  If  they  are 
skillful  enough  they  don't  cause  death,  that  is  by  immediate  punc- 
ture. I  would  not  vouch  for  the  after  affects  of  the  sepsis  and  the 
infection  that  follows. 

I  wish  you  could  know  the  atrocious  conditions  that  exist  in 
the  midwife  practice  of  China  and  of  all  the  suffering  which  it 


348  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

entails  upon  Chinese  womanhood.  With  no  knowledge  of  physio- 
logy and  with  no  knowledge  of  anatomy,  these  midwives  are  prac- 
ticing among  the  women  of  China.  This  condition  emphasizes  the 
importance  of  sending  out  great  forces  of  women  physicians  and 
nurses  who  could  help  to  bring  in  the  new  day  for  this  practice  in 
China. 

China  also  has  her  plagues  and  her  pestilences  that  are  visiting 
her  constantly,  not  merely  epidemic  but  are  existing  continuously. 
There  are  diseases  like  malaria.  We  used  to  know  what  that  was 
but  it  is  gone  with  the  advancement  of  knowledge  and  the  localiza- 
tion of  the  mosquito.  What  a  wonderful  transition  it  has  been  to 
see  it  disappear.  Cholera  prevails  constantly.  Intestinal  diseases 
threaten  everywhere.  We  have  to  boil  the  water;  we  have  to  boil 
the  milk,  and  in  some  places  the  doctors  advise  us  to  boil  the  butter, 
boil  the  sugar  and  toast  the  bread. 

Men  and  women  of  the  colleges  of  America,  would  that  we 
could  rise  to  these  opportunities.  There  is  no  country  that  is  so 
wide  open  for  medical  men  and  women  as  China.  China  is  wride 
open,  legally,  morally.  The  appalling  need  of  the  country  appeals 
to  you  and  to  me.  We  have  in  that  great  Republic  only  about  three 
hundred  fifty  Protestant  missionary  doctors.  In  1915,  we  had 
three  hundred  eighty-thre^  doctors ;  in  1916,  we  had  three  hundred 
sixty,  twenty-three  less;  in  1917,  we  had  three  hundred  fifty-one, 
nine  less.  That  has  been  the  way  we  have  been  reinforcing  the 
great  medical  work  of  China. 

Oh,  men  and  women,  may  it  be  shame  upon  us  if  we  do  not 
rise  to  the  tremendous  call  that  is  before  us  today.  The  boards  are 
asking  for  more  medical  men.  They  are  asking  for  medical 
women.  They  are  asking  for  nurses.  There  are  advertisements  in 
all  the  medical  journals  of  the  country  asking  for  medical  workers. 
In  the  face  of  such  needs  as  this,  the  fields  are  calling.  Can  we 
stand  idle?  Oh,  may  we  rather  say,  "Lord,  here  am  I,"  and  with 
a  smile  of  gladness  on  our  lips  say,  "Send  me". 


A  PLEA  FOR  CHINESE  WOMEN 
Miss  MARGARET  JONES 

These  last  few  years  we  have  all  been  hearing  what  the  women 
from  the  Christian  countries  of  Europe  and  America  have  been 
doing.  We,/  who  have  been  living  in  China,  have  seen  ofttimes 
reports  of  the  sacrifices  to  which  they  reached.  The  200,000,000 
Chinese  women  are  potentially  just  as  capable  of  that  high  sacrifice 
as  are  you  here  today.  That  they  did  not  give  their  share  is  no  fault 
of  theirs. 

Men  are  the  builders  of  nations,  but  women  build  the  homes 
on  which  the  nations  rest.  The  Chinese  homes  are  what  they  are 
because  of  the  lack  of  Christianity.  Your  homes  are  what  they  are, 
you  women  are  what  you  are  because  of  what  Christianity  means 
to  you. 

Today  in  China,  there  are  scarcely  more  than  thirty  Chinese 
women  who  have  graduated  from  college.  I  would  not  dare  to  say 
that  there  are  more  than  one  hundred  Chinese  women  who  could 
stand  with  you  as  leaders  in  the  church,  in  society,  or  in  any  great 
social  or  moral  reform  in  their  country  today.  I  am  not  speaking 
of  the  number  of  Chinese  women  who  are  today  in  America.  When 
they  have  returned,  the  next  generation  will  be  very  different.  We 
have  a  few  women  whom  I  would  be  glad  to  have  time  to  speak 
about  this  afternoon,  such  as  Dr.  Mary  Stone  and  Dr.  Ida  Kahn. 

Mrs.  Thurston  was  telling  you  that  today  we  have  seventy 
women  in  the  Ginling  College.  There  are  seventy  instead  of  seven 
hundred  because  there  are  so  few  Christian  homes  in  China,  be- 
cause we  have  so  few  Christian  mothers  who  had  opportunities  in 
Christian  mission  schools  a  generation  ago  when  our  mothers  should 
have  been  sending  out  more  women  to  China. 

There  may  be  literacy  of  five  or  ten  per  cent,  among  the  men 
of  China  today,  but  of  the  women  there  are  but  one  in  a  thousand 
whom  we  can  consider  literate.  I  would  be  glad  to  voice  today  the 
call  to  you  from  scores  of  institutions,  pleading  with  you  to  send 
out  workers  from  the  kindergarten  to  the  university.  If  you  have 
had  training  in  normal  kindergarten  work  there  is,  in  China,  an  al- 
most untouched  field  for  you.  If  you  would  like  to  be  superin- 
tendent of  a  great  series  of  girls'  schools  in  grade  work,  you  have 

349 


35O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  opportunity  in  China.  If  your  training  prepares  you  to  go  out 
as  a  teacher  in  one  of  our  normal  schools,  there  are  dozens  of  mis- 
sion schools  calling  for  your  service.  Mrs.  Thurston  has  already 
told  you  the  need  in  the  universities.  It  may  be  that  your  special 
training  has  been  along  lines  of  social  service,  or  home  economics. 
If  so,  do  not  for  a  moment  think  that  China  does  not  need  your 
service.  We  need,  in  China,  most  desperately  need,  any  one  who 
will  come  out  and  help  make  Christianity  practical.  We  need  you 
to  make  every-day  life  teem  with  a  spirit  of  Christ.  I  have  no  doubt 
there  are  numbers  here  before  us  today  who  have  had  preparation 
in  some  of  the  universities  and  the  bible  schools  of  America  and 
who  could  go  out  as  special  bible  teachers.  We  have  colleges  and 
bible  schools  in  China  awaiting  your  service.  Faculties  are  being 
overworked.  Men  and  women  are  laying  down  their  lives  be- 
cause we  need  your  help  to  train  leaders  who  will  go  out  into  our 
mission  schools,  who  will  go  out  into  our  cities,  who  will  go 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  to  speak  the  simple- 
gospel  of  Christ. 

Last  week,  in  Chicago,  I  heard  a  woman  telling  that  she  knew 
of  a  town  of  twenty  thousand  inhabitants  in  China  where  there  was 
but  one  little  struggling  school  for  girls.  In  hearing  her  speak  I 
thought  of  how  I  would  like  to  take  that  woman  over  there  and 
visit  some  towns  of  fifty  thousand  or  one  hundred  thousand  where 
there  never  yet  has  been  a  school  for  girls,  or  where  never  yet  a 
woman  has  gone  to  speak  the  gospel  of  Christ.  We  have  numbers 
of  such  cities  and  we  have  cities  in  China  where  never  yet  has  a 
nurse  entered.  We  have  cities,  cities  larger  than  Des  Moines,  where 
no  woman  has  ever  had  proper  medical  care  in  her  hour  of  greatest 
need.  It  makes  one's  heart  bleed  to  think  it  is  possible,  it  cannot  be 
possible  before  this  audience,  to  have  to  plead  with  you  to  give 
your  best.  Chinese  women  are  worthy  of  all  you  can  give  them. 
Our  universities  here  show  us  that  the  Chinese  women  are  not  a  bit 
behind  her  American  sisters  in  mental  ability  nor  in  character. 
All  they  need  is  the  opportunity.  Everything  that  is  dear  to  you 
that  holds  you  to  America,  everything  that  is  precious  in  society, 
in  your  home  life,  in  America,  such  also  would  be  precious  to  the 
Chinese  women  if  she  had  the  opportunity  of  development. 

We  have  just  been  told  this  afternoon  that  woman  is  the 
greatest  undeveloped  resource  in  China.  I  am  not  here  to  tell  you 
anything  new.  I  scarcely  can  hope  to  tell  this  audience  anything 
new  about  China.  I  have  been  studying  her  and  her  needs  but  I 
just  plead  that  you  will  take  home  with  you  the  thought  that  there 
are  today  thousands  of  young  women  and  children  in  China  who 
are  growing  up  to  make  Christless  homes,  unless  you  carry  to  them 
the  message  that  will  help  them  make  Christian  homes. 


MESSAGE  FROM   THE   WOMEN   OF  CHINA  351 

We  have  been  told  also  today  that  this  is  a  new  world.     We 

know  it  is  a  new  world.     We  know  we  are  building  in  this  new 

world  and  we  also  know  that  the  Chinese  mind  is  more  plastic 

today  perhaps  than  any  other  mind  in  the  world.    You  and  I  have 

an  opportunity  to  put  an  imprint  on  the  homes  of  China  that  will 

determine  what  the  future  of   the   Chinese   nation   will   be.     You 

have  no  ability,  you  have  no  training  for  which  we  have  not  use  in 

the  development  of  Christian  leadership  among  the  Chinese  women. 


A  MESSAGE  FROM  THE  WOMEN  OF  CHINA  TO  THE 
WOMEN  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

MRS.  T.  T.  LEW 

Under  the  roof  of  the  Christian  church  the  greatest  hearts 
have  met  and  the  greatest  achievements  have  been  made  throughout 
the  centuries  and  especially  in  the  last  few  years.  I  feel  that  it  is 
under  this  roof,  above  every  other  place,  that  we  women  can  open 
our  hearts  to  each  other  and  speak  in  utmost  sincerity  and  with 
unqualified  intimacy.  The  world  is  changing,  so  is  China,  and  no 
less  are  the  Chinese  women.  There  has  been,  in  the  last  few  years, 
a  marked  change  in  women's  conception  of  their  position  in  so- 
ciety, an  increasing  desire  for  modern  education,  and  a  growing 
sense  of  national  responsibility.  From  these  women,  I  am  now  to 
deliver  a  message.  My  message  is  brief. 

We  women  of  China  admire,  respect  and  love  the  women  of 
North  America.  God  has  richly  endowed  the  womanhood  of 
North  America  with  much  coveted  freedom,  intellectual  gifts, 
financial  abilities,  and  unexpressed  opportunities  to  serve  the  world. 
Above  all,  you  have  the  precious  knowledge  of  God  and  of  our 
Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  with  whose  love  and  power  you  can  both 
serve  and  save  the  world.  We  admire  you,  respect  you  and  love 
you.  We  admire  you  because  you  possess  these  gifts.  We  respect 
you  because  you  have  made  a  successful  use  of  these  gifts  and  we 
love  you  because  we  also  are  women. 

We  have  just  witnessed  the  greatest  war  in  human  history. 
The  war  was  won  because  back  of  American  ability  and  efficiency, 
back  of  American  loyalty  and  bravery,  are  the  hearts  of  women  of 
North  America  who  alone  can  compass  the  capacity  of  human  suf- 
fering and  who  alone  understand  the  sorrow  and  the  suffering. 
They  have  conquered  all  obstacles  with  a  measure  of  devotion 


352  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

which  women  alone  understand.  This  war  has  shown  us  how  much 
you  women  of  North  America  can  do  if  you  will  just  rise  to  the 
task  when  you  are  convinced  of  its  importance. 

If,  for  the  freedom  of  the  women  of  Europe,  you  have  made 
so  many  sacrifices  and  have  rendered  noble  service,  then,  how  much 
more  does  the  task  of  bringing  light  and  truth  to  the  women  of  the 
world  challenge  you.  We  women  of  China  today  are  facing  an 
unknown  future  which  God  alone  can  tell.  At  this  critical  hour  of 
our  national  history  we  are  facing  dangers  from  the  transition 
wave  while  our  old  ethical  code  does  not  adequately  meet  the  needs 
of  our  changing  situation.  We  are  constantly  facing  the  dangers  of 
spiritual  darkness.  We  are  sending  our  younger  sisters  to  your 
lands  to  seek  for  knowledge,  for  light,  and  for  truth.  We  hope 
they  will  get  the  best  you  can  give  and  return  home  to  rebuild  China. 
The  task  is  an  enormous  one.  We  need  consecrated  women  of 
all  lands,  women  who  have  seen  the  Master  and  are  willing  to  follow 
Him.  We  need  your  cooperation.  We  need  you  in  our  great  work. 
Thousands  of  homes  are  now  open  to  you  which  never  were  before. 
Thousands  of  hearts  are  ready  to  receive  the  gospel  which  never 
were  before.  Thousands  of  opportunities  which  never  did  exist 
before  are  now  open  for  you  to  render  your  Christian  service.  If 
you  will  rise  to  the  task  as  you  have  done  during  the  last  two  years 
at  war,  if  you  will  continue  your  good  work  which  you  have  begun, 
if  you  will  cooperate  with  us  and  launch  a  new  program  with  full 
zeal  and  vigor  to  help  to  meet  the  social  and  religious  needs  of  our 
women  today,  if  you  will  help  to  mould  and  shape  our  younger 
generations  after  the  image  of  God,  then  you  are  assured  that  the 
same  hearts  who  admire  you,  respect  you  and  love  you,  and  bear 
the  sorrow  of  separation  in  order  to  send  their  blood  and  flesh 
thousands  of  miles  across  the  sea  to  be  educated  among  you,  these 
very  same  hearts  will  also  appreciate  you  and  adore  you  forever. 


THE  CHINESE  IN  THE  ISLAND  WORLD 
REV.  JOHN  R.  DEN  YES 

The  eighteeen  provinces  o£  China  are  crowded  with  folks  to 
a  degree  that  it  is  hardly  possible  for  us,  in  this  country,  to  under- 
stand. They  are  packed  in  everywhere  and  the  population  is  rapidly 
increasing.  They  will  have  to  go  somewhere  pretty  soon.  Clear 
out  in  the  west  of  China  there  are  great  open  stretches  where  mul- 
titudes of  them  could  find  comfortable  living,  but  in  the  meantime, 


THE  CHINESE  IN  THE  ISLAND  WORLD  353 

there  is  no  way  of  getting  there  except  by  walking  and  it  is  too  far 
to  walk.  But  the  gateway  of  the  sea  is  wide  open  for  any  one  to 
leave.  Multitudes  are  moving  out  from  these  densely  populated 
provinces,  especially  in  southern  China,  into  the  island  world. 

It  is  a  matter  of  regret  perhaps,  but  there  is  practically  no 
place  left  in  the  world  where  the  Chinese  are  welcome.  Africa  does 
not  desire  them  to  come.  Australia  has  been  proclaimed  as  a  white 
man's  country.  North  America  has  put  up  the  bars.  There  is  but 
little  space  where  they  are  called  for  in  South  America.  The 
Chinese  must  go  and  there  seems  to  be  no  place  awaiting  them  ex- 
cept one,  and  that  is  down  in  the  island  world  to  the  southeast  of 
China.  Beginning  almost  opposite  the  Island  of  Hongkong,  we 
have  the  Philippines  and  reaching  down  through  to  the  South,  clear 
down  to  ten  degrees  below  the  equator,  we  have  the  great  group  of 
islands  known  as  Malaysia.  If  you  were  to  put  that  group  of 
islands  on  the  top  of  the  United  States,  you  would  cover  a  consid- 
erable territory  from  Minneapolis  in  the  North  down  to  New  Or- 
leans in  the  South  and  a  great  crescent  reaching  from  Seattle  on 
the  west,  right  across  the  United  States  and  out  a  thousand  miles 
into  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  There  is  a  great  open  world  waiting  for 
just  the  people  from  these  over-crowded  regions  of  China. 

Some  few  years  ago  the  Methodist  Bishop  in  southern  China 
became  worried  because  there  were  so  many  people  going  from 
South  China  into  this  Malaysia  region.  He  went  down  there  to  in- 
vestigate, to  see  if  they  were  really  being  misguided  in  going  into 
that  region.  He  called  on  the  Governor  General  at  Singapore  and 
asked  various  questions.  He  said,  "Sir,  I  would  like  to  ask  you 
how  many  people  the  Malay  Peninsula  could  comfortably  take 
care  of?"  The  Governor  thought  for  a  few  moments  and  then 
said,  "Well,  I  think  we  could  take  care  of  about  40,000,000  without 
any  difficulty."  (That  is  only  the  little  Malay  Peninsula,  just  that 
long  arm  that  points  down  towards  Australia.)  Just  across 
from  the  Malay  Peninsula  we  have  the  great  Island  of  Sumatra 
with  only  about  3,000,000  people  in  it  and  space  for  75,000,000. 
The  Island  of  Java,  which  is  about  as  large  as  the  State  of  Iowa, 
has  already  35,000,000  of  folks  in  it.  There  isn't  much  room  there. 
LAdd  eight  or  ten  millions  more  and  that  Island  will  begin  to  be 
pretty  well  filled  up. 

Over  to  the  east  of  Singapore  we  have  the  Island  of  Borneo, 
so  large  that  you  could  put  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  Ireland  and 
the  Irish  Sea  down  into  the  middle  of  it  and  lose  them.  There  is 
room  for  125,000,000  people  to  crowd  into  that  one  Island  of 
Borneo. 

Then  we  have  New  Guinea  and  Celebes.  Celebes  can  take 
care  of  50,000,000  more  and  New  Guinea  another  125,000,000.  In 


354  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

other  words,  there  is  room  down  in  the  island  world  for  all  the 
present  population  of  China.  They  could  live  on  a  higher  economic 
plane  than  that  on  which  they  are  living  at  the  present  time.  Now 
that  is  the  region  into  which  the  Chinese  are  to  go  in  the  immediate 
future  and  to  which  they  are  already  going.  The  stream  of  popu- 
lation is  moving  out  almost  exclusively  from  southern  China.  Very 
seldom  does  a  man  from  north  China  find  his  way  down  there.  Al- 
ready two  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  thousand  Chinese 
are  moving  into  that  section  each  year  and  settling  on  the  land,  the 
richest  land  perhaps  outdoors  anywhere. 

Now  one  problem  of  the  Chinese  is  all  that  there  is  time  to 
speak  of  today.  There  are  many,  many  interesting  features  that 
ought  to  be  mentioned  and  that  we  ought  to  know,  yet  there  isn't 
time  to  speak  of  them.  That  is  what  we  want  you  to  get  today. 
That  great  open  territory  will  be  populated  within  the  generation 
of  those  of  you  younger  people  who  are  sitting  here  today.  Who  are 
to  be  the  people  who  will  do  this?  There  are  two  streams  of  people 
coming  in  there  today.  There  are  approximately  50,000,000  people 
of  the  brown  family  living  there.  But  along  with  those  folks  there 
are  two  streams,  one  from  British  India,  100,000  and  more  every 
year,  and  the  stream  from  China,  from  250,000  to  300,000  a  year. 
Probably  within  ten  years  from  now  there  will  be  approximately  a 
million  people  a  year  from  southeastern  Asia  moving  into  that 
island  world.  There  will  be  at  least  three  new  nations  born  there 
within  the  next  thirty  or  forty  years.  The  Malay  Peninsula,  Su- 
matra, Java,  and  probably  Borneo  will  be  separate  nations.  Who 
will  be  the  dominating  people?  What  will  be  the  civilization? 
That  is  the  question  before  the  Christian  church.  The  great  mul- 
titude of  the  Malay  race  will  form  the  laboring  class.  The  people 
from  British  India  will  for  the  most  part  take  care  of  the  clerical 
work  a$d  a  good  deal  of  the  professional  work,  but  a  great  body 
of  solid,  substantial  business  folks  that  are  going  to  be  in  those 
new  nations  will  be  the  Chinese  from  southern  China. 

Now,  it  is  the  strong,  vigorous,  intellectual  people  of  any  na- 
tion that  moves  -out  as  emigrants  to  a  new  country.  Down  there 
we  are  to  have  the  America  of  Asia.  In  Malaysia,  we  are  to  have 
Chinese  people  as  the  backbone. 

The  question  arises  as  to  the  leadership  in  that  civilization. 
The  policy  of  the  mission  work  as  it  is  being  formed  down  there 
is  that  of  going  in  ahead  of  civilization  and  creating  a  civilization 
with  a  Christian  stamp  upon  it.  Already  the  Christian  schools 
have  more  than  ten  thousand  pupils,  all  of  them  learning  English, 
which  is  the  only  medium  of  communication  among  all  the  various 
nationalities.  In  the  midst  of  that  is  to  be  planted,  within  the  two 
or  three  years,  a  great  university  of  which  the  student  body  will 


CHINA'S   NEED  OF  AN  ADEQUATE  RELIGION  355 

be  at  least  seventy-five  per  cent.  Chinese.  There  you  have  the  new 
nations,  the  new  America  of  the  Orient  and  there  you  have  the 
leadership  of  the  coming  civilization. 


CHINA'S  NEED  OF  AN  ADEQUATE  RELIGION 

JAMES  YEN 

"China's  Need  of  an  Adequate  Religion."  That  subject  tells 
you  that  the  religions  of  China  are  inadequate;  otherwise,  there 
would  be  no  need  for  an  adequate  religion.  Indeed,  in  the  presence 
of  that  supreme  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  what  religion  under 
heaven  can  claim  to  be  adequate  ? 

Friends,  before  proceeding  to  discuss  with  you  the  inadequacy 
of  the  Chinese  religion,  I  wish  to  say  that  if  I  were  denied  the 
great  sunlight  of  Christianity,  I  would  be  content  with  the  starlight 
of  Confucianism,  the  religion  or  philosophy,  or  whatever  you  may 
call  it,  that  is  chiefly  responsible  for  conferring  upon  the  Chinese 
people  the  sole  and  unique  distinction  of  being  the  oldest  race  on 
this  earth. 

The  outstanding  three  religions  in  China  are  Confucianism, 
Buddhism  and  Taoism. 

Let's  take  Confucianism.  Confucianism,  apart  from  the  cause 
of  geographical  isolation,  is  chiefly  responsible  for  the  stagnation 
of  our  civilization  and  the  backwardness  of  our  people.  "Follow 
the  ancients",  is  the  constant  advice  of  Confucius.  It  is  what  Ben- 
jamin Kidd  calls  the  first  stage  of  civilization.  Such  civilization, 
he  says,  never  is  progressive.  It  fails  to  adapt  itself  to  its  present 
and  to  its  advancing  environments.  It  has  led  the  Chinese  people 
to  rely  on  the  officials  in  their  governmental  affairs.  Hence,  the 
people  have  showed  remarkable  initiative  in  their  individual  busi- 
ness, but  have  contributed  little  toward  the  upbuilding  of  the  na- 
tion. Just  as  in  the  case  of  every  non-Christian  religion,  Confuc- 
ianism breaks  down  in  its  attitude  toward  women.  The  teaching 
of  the  classics  is  that  women  are  as  different  from  men  as  earth 
is  from  heaven,  that  they  are  of  the  lowest  state  and  that  they  can 
never  attain  full  equality  with  men.  As  to  children,  they  have  no 
rights  whatever  in  relation  to  their  parents. 

In  Confucianism  there  is  a  manifest  ignorance  of  the  nature 
of  man.  It  not  only  assumes  that  men  are,  and  remain,  in  ignor- 
ance of  God,  but  also  that  human  nature  can  be  satisfied  without 
spiritual  light  and  power  and  life.  It  shows  an  utter  lack  of  any 


356  NORTH     AMERICAN     STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

adequate  conception  of  sin  and  its  demoralizing  effect  upon  man. 
It  betrays  a  lack  of  any  high  and  lofty  conception  of  spiritual  of- 
fense. The  whole  system  offers  no  comfort  to  ugly  mortals  either 
in  life  or  in  death. 

Turn  to  Taoism.  In  Taoism  we  find  nowhere  any  true  con- 
ception of  a  personal  God.  It  has  been  pessimistic  in  its  pervading 
philosophy  from  the  beginning  of  its  history  down  to  the  present. 
There  has  been  that  emphasis  by  Philosopher  T'sang,  and  Laotze, 
himself,  on  fate  or  predestination,  thus  hindering  moral  initiative. 

Turn  to  Buddhism.  Buddhism,  as  in  China,  is  without  God  or 
hope  in  this  world.  It  is  so  pessimistic  in  its  conception  of  life 
that  its  followers  find  its  highest  type  of  life  in  what  is  called  Nir- 
vana— endless  sleep  or  annihilation  of  the  soul.  Both  Taoism  and 
Buddhism  rest  on  the  supposition  of  the  evil  of  the  present  world. 
Buddhism  finds  its  highest  type  of  life  in  monasticism  and  devotes 
its  monastic  life  to  idleness  instead  of  service  until  separation  from 
the  world  grows  into  indifference  to  the  suffering  of  humanity  and 
idleness  breeds  corrupt  lives.  Buddhism  and  Taoism  have  abso- 
lutely lost  their  power  over  the  Chinese  people.  The  history  of 
the  world  is  the  judgment  of  the  world.  The  history  of  Chinese 
religions  is  the  judgment  of  Chinese  religions. 

After  twenty-five  centuries  of  Confucianism  and  Buddhism  in 
China,  we  find  many  people  continuing  in  existence  a  civilization 
that  has  been  paralyzed  for  two  thousand  years  and  is,  today  lying 
helpless  at  the  mercy  of  the  world. 

Christian  brethren,  does  China  need  an  adequate  religion  or 
does  she  not?  It  is  true  that  Confucianism  and  Buddhism  and 
Taoism  have  laid  great  moral  foundations  in  the  past  and  have  pro- 
duced a  deeper  moral  consciousness  than  any  other  non-Christian 
religion  in  the  world.  They  offer  doctrines  but  not  life ;  theory,  but 
not  practice;  they  fail  to  make  the  people  nobler  or  purer.  Chris- 
tian brethren,  at  every  point  where  Confucianism,  Buddhism  or 
Taoism  is  weak,  Christianity  is  strong.  This  is  already  shown  by 
the  service  it  has  rendered  China.  It  has  shown  China  what  she 
can  do,  which  the  three  religions  combined  have  failed  to  do. 
Christianity  has  brought  the  knowledge  of  a  supreme  God  who  is 
the  Heavenly  Father  of  all  men,  a  Savior,  a  Redeemer  of  sin.  It 
has  taught  the  Chinese  people  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
men,  women  and  children,  are  alike  equal  in  the  sight  of  God  and 
that  the  position  of  women  must  be  placed  on  the  same  basis  as 
that  of  man.  It  has  revealed  to  the  Chinese  people  the  joys,  bles- 
sedness and  the  sweetness  of  Christian  homes  and  the  power  to 
live  truer,  purer  lives.  It  has  introduced  into*  China  a  weekly  day 
of  rest.  It  has  advocated  the  unbinding  of  the  feet  of  women  and 
has  also  advocated  education  for  women.  It  has  introduced  med- 


RELIGION    IN    CHINA    NECESSARY    TO    RECONSTRUCTION         357 

ical  methods.  Such  are  some  of  the  great  and  many  blessings  that 
Christianity  has  brought  to  China  and  its  people  within  scarcely 
one  century. 

Of  all  non-Christian  nations  in  the  world,  China  possesses  the 
greatest  potential  forces  for  the  making  of  a  great  nation.  God 
saw  that  a  century  ago.  But  fellow  Christians,  here  is  this  question : 
How  is  China  going  to  change  the  face  of  the  world?  Will  she  so 
change  the  face  of  the  world  as  to  make  the  world  turn  towards 
God?  Or,  will  she  so  change  the  face  of  the  world  as  to  turn  it 
away  from  Him?  Fellow  students,  you  have  the  power,  you  have 
the  privilege  to  determine  that. 


AN  ADEQUATE  RELIGION  IN  CHINA  NECESSARY  TO 
RECONSTRUCTION 

BISHOP  LOGAN  H.  ROOTS 

Let  me  ask  you  to  consider  the  subject  from  another  angle. 
China's  need  of  an  adequate  religion  as  contrasted  with  China's 
need  of  other  things.  There  are  many  who  tell  us  today  that  the 
greatest  need  of  China  is  a  political  reconstruction,  the  need  for 
an  honest  and  united  government.  There  is  much  to  be  said  for 
the  profound  need  of  such  political  reconstruction.  Until  we  have 
a  united  and  honest  government  in  China,  we  can  never  expect  to 
see  China  take  her  place  among  the  nations  of  the  earth  in  the  in- 
tellectual and  moral  life  to  which  her  glorious  history  entitles  her. 

Today,  I  presume  there  is  a  greater  recognition  throughout 
the  world  of  the  need  for  this  united  government  and  honest  gov- 
ernment in  China  than  there  is  recognition  of  any  other  of  China's 
needs,  and  certainly  within  China  it  is  true,  north  and  south,  east 
and  west.  Both  the  foreign  residents  in  China  and  the  Chinese 
people  themselves  long  for  this  every  day.  I  presume  with  more 
intensity  than  for  any  other  one  thing. 

This  is  not  the  only  need  that  is  greatly  felt.  There  is  the 
need  for  commercial  and  industrial  reconstruction  and  develop- 
ment, and  herein  there  is  a  multitude  of  the  most  thoughtful  and 
capable  Chinese  leaders  who  are  turning  to  America  with  great 
hope  because  they  think  that  from  this  country  there  may  come  that 
financial  power  which  shall  organize  what  they  call  an  international 
consortium  for  the  financing  of  China  in  her  commercial  and  in- 
dustrial development,  in  the  building  of  her  railways  and  other 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

means  of  communication,  in  providing  against  floods  and  famine, 
in  the  reconstruction  of  her  monetary  system.  Without  these 
advantages  the  great  population  of  China  cannot  be  fed  and  housed 
and  clothed. 

Then,  still  further,  there  is  another  multitude  who  look  to- 
ward educational  reconstruction  as  one  of  the  great  needs  of  China. 
No  one  who  sympathizes  at  all  with  China's  record  in  history  as  a 
nation  which  has  honored  the  educated  man  can  fail  to  sympathize 
with  the  Chinese  people  who  today  recognize  the  fact  that  their 
educated  men  must  be  educated  in  a  different  fashion  from  their 
educated  men  in  times  past.  And  still  further,  do  you  thoughtful 
people  recognize  what  has  been  placed  before  us  here  so  powerfully 
this  afternoon,  the  need  for  the  extension  of  that  education  not 
only  to  the  multitudes  of  Chinese  boys  and  young  men,  but  also  to 
the  girls  and  the  women  of  China. 

And  then  what  a  manifest  need  there  is  for  a  reconstruction  in 
sanitation  and  hygiene  and  in  the  medical  practice  of  China.  Fur- 
thermore, there  is  need  for  social  reconstruction  by  the  uplift  of 
women  and  the  care  of  China's  children. 

Now,  in  the  face  of  these  great  needs  of  great  China,  what 
have  we  to  say  of  the  need  in  China  for  an  adequate  religion?  Are 
not  these  things,  united  and  honest  government,  commercial  and 
industrial  development,  educational  reconstruction,  medical,  hy- 
giene and  social  reconstruction,  sufficient?  Have  you  not  all  that 
China  may  desire  or  need? 

There  is  a  vast,  undefined,  but  nevertheless  clearly  perceptible 
sentiment  among  the  leaders  of  the  Chinese  people,  even  those 
who  themselves,  are  not  Christians,  that  these  things  of  which  we 
have  been  speaking  can  not  be  had  excepting  they  be  based  upon 
religion.  Thoughtful  Chinese  are  looking  with  despair  upon  Con- 
fucianism and  Taoism  and  Buddhism,  and  Mohammedanism  also, 
as  providing  any  adequate  religious  basis  for  these  profound 
changes  which  must  take  place  in  the  life  of  the  Chinese  people,  if 
China  is  to  occupy  her  legitimate  place  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 

The  long  experience  of  the  Chinese  people  in  civilized  society, 
(and  I  think  we  too  seldom  appreciate  the  importance  of  this 
point,  for  they  have  had  the  longest  experience  of  civilization  of 
any  race  now  living  and  occupying  a  place  among  the  nations) 
leads  to  the  conviction  that  without  morality  there  can  be  no  whole- 
some individual  or  family  or  national  life,  and  that  without  religion 
there  can  be  no  sound  basis  for  morals. 

Now,  as  I  say,  that  conviction  is  not  always  clearly  defined, 
but  it  is  as  clear  among  the  multitudes  of  the  most  thoughtful  of 
Chinese  men  and  women  as  any  other  conviction  that  can  be  named. 


RELIGION     IN     CHINA     NECESSARY     TO    RECONSTRUCTION          359 

We  may  go  further  and  say  that  without  an  adequate  religion  these 
things  of  which  we  have  been  speaking,  the  kind  of  reconstruction 
necessary  to  China  cannot  be  attained.  We  can  say  more  than  that. 
If  they  were  attained,  they  would  not  be  worth  while.  With  a 
united  and  honest  government,  with  a  vast  commercial  and  indus- 
trial development,  with  an  educational  system  suited  to  the  needs 
of  her  great  people,  with  medicine  and  hygiene  applied  wherever 
needed,  and  with  social  reconstruction  which  gives  woman  her  place 
in  society;  what  would  Chinese  civilization  mean  to  the  rest  of  the 
world  if  with  all  these  things  it  had  not  an  adequate  religion.  You 
and  I  know  perfectly  well  that  the  power  of  that  civilization  would 
be  a  menace  and  not  a  blessing,  not  only  to  China  but  to  the  rest  of 
the  world. 

Let  us  think  mainly,  this  afternoon,  not  of  the  rest  of  the 
world  but  of  China,  herself.  What  possible  satisfaction  could  there 
be  to  the  Chinese  people  if  with  all  the  other  blessings  which  they 
desire  and  need,  they  fail  to  gain  that  greatest  of  all  blessings,  the 
religion  wherein  alone  the  heart  of  man  may  rest,  for  the  Chinese 
heart  is  like  the  heart  of  the  rest  of  mankind,  which  is  restless  until 
it  rests  in  God? 

Christianity  comes  to  us  not  as  a  separate  department  of  life 
but  as  that  which  applies  to  every  thought  and  act  and  relationship 
of  human  life.  Without  Christianity  there  can  be  no  satisfactory 
government,  or  commerce,  or  industry,  or  education,  or  medicine, 
or  social  life.  With  Christianity,  every  one  of  these  blessings  be- 
comes multiplied  a  thousand  fold,  nay !  rather  becomes  transformed 
from  that  which  without  the  spirit  and  the  power  and  the  love  of 
our  Master  may  be  not  a  blessing  but  a  snare  and  an  illusion,  into 
that  wherein  the  human  spirit  takes  its  place  with  the  multitude  of 
every  race  and  kindred  of  mankind  in  that  forward  march  toward 
the  kingdom  of  God  wherein  alone  we  shall  find  the  justification 
and  the  meaning  of  our  human  life. 


MISSIONS  FROM  THE  CHINESE  POINT  OF  VIEW 
DR.  T.  T.  LEW 

There  are  two  questions  every  conscientious  student  volunteer 
ought  to  ask,  and  to  which  he  is  entitled  to  have  a  frank, 
candid  and  open  answer.  The  first  question  is,  "Has  Christian 
missionary  work  in  China  been  a  failure?"  The  second  question 
is,  "Are  Christian  missionaries  needed  in  China  today  and  in  the 
near  future?" 

Has  Christian  missionary  work  in  China  thus  far  proved  a 
failure?  Come  and  see.  In  what  respect  has  missionary  work 
been  a  failure  ?  Is  it  in  the  line  of  its  struggle  for  morality  ?  Then 
come  and  see.  Look  into  the  ashes  of  the  opium  and  see  the  change 
which  represents  the  hard  labor  of  missionaries  who  have  helped 
us  to  fight  against  opium  during  the  last  fifty  years.  Is  mis- 
sionary work  a  failure  in  China?  Is  it  in  their  efforts  to  bring 
light  and  truth  to  uneducated  masses  of  China?  Then  come  and 
see  how,  in  spite  of  inadequate  resources  and  sometimes  abso- 
lutely without  any  facilities,  Christian  universities  and  colleges 
have  risen  out  of  small  schools.  Out  of  these  institutions  have 
come  forth  the  men  who  are  today  fighting  for  the  righteous  cause 
of  China  at  the  peace  table  in  Paris. 

Christian  missionary  work  a  failure  in  China?  In  what  re- 
spect ?  Is  it  in  the  efforts  to  win  men  and  women  to  Christ  ?  Then 
come  and  see.  In  every  walk  of  life  Christians  have  forsaken 
everything  in  life  to  embrace  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  faith.  Come 
and  see  the  Christian  martyrs'  graves  scattered  throughout  China,  a 
testimony  to  those  men  and  women  who  drank  the  cup  of  death 
rather  than  deny  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Christian  missionary  work  a  failure  in  China?  In  what  re- 
spect? Is  it  in  the  efforts  to  bring  men  and  women  up  to  the 
measure  where  they  will  serve  the  kingdom  of  God?  Then  come 
and  see  the  thousands  of  strong  young  men  and  women  who,  with 
aspirations  and  ambitions  before  them,  sat  down  and  deliberately 
signed  their  cards  for  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  and  dedi- 
cated their  service  to  the  Lord. 

Throughout  the  last  twenty  centuries  there  may  have  been 
some  mistakes  and  blunders,  I  admit.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  room 

360 


MISSIONS    FROM    THE    CHINESE    POINT    OF    VIEW  361 

for  improvement.  But  consider  under  what  difficulties  Christian 
missionaries  have  worked.  I  here  publicly  declare  before  my  people 
that  Christian  missionary  work  in  China  has  not  been  a  failure  but 
a  great  success. 

The  more  important  problem  is,  "Are  Christian  missionaries 
needed  in  China  today?  Then  come  and  see  for  yourself  the 
moral  situation  in  China.  Every  human  stands  before  a  sinless 
God  and  every  nation  is  a  sinful  nation.  God  knows  China  is 
no  exception.  In  addition  to  the  evils  which  we  have  at  home  we 
have  the  so-called  imported  evils.  The  history  of  opium  needs  no 
repetition.  If  you  do  not  know  it,  you  are  not  fit  to  be  a  student 
volunteer. 

We  have  been  literally  dragged  down  to  the  mire  of  suffering 
and  degradation  by  this  evil,  which  was  forced  upon  us  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet  by  a  great  Christian  nation.  How  we  have  fought 
against  it !  The  world  has  marveled  at  the  wonderful  success  which 
we  have  achieved  in  the  recent  years,  but  you  must  remember  the 
fight  was  won  through  untold  agony  and  phenomenal  sacrifices. 
Today  we  only  see  that  before  opium  is  entirely  stamped  out,  the 
essence  of  opium,  morphine,  is  following  its  heels.  It  has  been 
smuggled  into  China  through  Shantung,  through  Manchuria,  through 
the  established  post  offices  of  Japan.  It  comes  in  not  only  by  pounds 
or  by  thousands  of  pounds,  but  by  tons.  The  same  country  is  also 
sending  thousands  of  prostitutes  into  China  and  is  placing  them  in 
those  cities  in  which  that  nation  has  been  given  the  courtesy  of 
trade,  and  in  those  places  which  they  have  dominated  by  force. 

Oh,  Christian  missionaries,  Christian  student  volunteers, 
come,  come  by  the  thousands,  and  help  us  to  fight  against  the  moral 
evils  that  are  in  the  nation  and  those  that  are  imported  into  China. 

Are  missionaries  from  Christian  churches  needed  in  China 
today?  Then  come  and  see  for  yourself  the  social  and  industrial 
situation  in  China.  Come  into  our  manufacturing  cities,  cities 
which  have  been  born  over  night,  and  look  into  the  anguished  faces 
of  the  men,  women  and  children  who  are  compelled  to  work  from 
eight  to  twelve  or  fourteen  hours  a  day  so  that  their  masters,  the 
capitalists  of  foreign  nations,  can  reap  a  profit  of  from  forty  to 
seventy  per  cent. 

Come,  Christian  missionaries  and  student  volunteers,  you  who 
have  heard  the  message  of  the  Man  of  Nazareth,  you  who  have 
heard  the  gospel,  come  and  preach  to  us  and  bring  to  those  men, 
whose  hearts  have  been  hardened  by  gold,  the  sacred  truth. 

Is  Christian  missionary  work  needed  in  China?  Are  student 
volunteers  needed  in  China  today?  Then  come  and  see  the  political 
situation  for  yourself.  You,  who  are  here  from  Canada  today, 
must  remember  that  the  precious  democratic  government  you  have 


362  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

in  your  Dominion  today  is  the  result  of  experiment  after  experi- 
ment by  your  ancestors  in  the  British  Isles  in  the  last  three  hundred 
years.  You,  who  are  from  this  great  land  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  must  remember  that  it  took  your  forefathers  seven  long 
years  to  fight  the  Revolutionary  War  and  seven  more  years  to  frame 
up  the  Constitution,  and  seventy  more  years  before  your  nation  was 
united.  Then  think  of  China.  Only  seven  years  have  passed  since 
the  establishment  of  the  Republic.  We'  have  disturbances  and 
troubles,  of  course.  We  expect  them.  You  can  not  change  even 
the  seats  of  this  church  this  afternoon  without  creating  some  dis- 
turbance. Then  think  of  a  nation  of  400,000,000.  Can  you  change 
their  form  of  government  without  any  disturbances?  I  challenge 
any  historian  among  you  today  to  find  a  group  of  statesmen  in  any 
part  of  the  world's  history  that  could  handle  the  present  problems 
of  China  better  than  have  the  statesmen  we  have  today. 

Oh,  Christian  missionaries,  student  volunteers,  come,  come  to 
China  with  the  experience  of  your  democratic  government,  com- 
bined with  the  word  of  God.  Preach  to  us.  Live  before  us  the 
life  of  unselfishness  because  we  Chinese  Christians  are  thoroughly 
convinced  that  unless  a  man  is  born  in  the  spirit  of  the  Lord,  he 
shall  not  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  Nor  can  he  see  the  democracy 
of  man  because  no  reform  of  government  can  be  established  on  this 
earth  unless  it  is  built  upon  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Are  Christian  missionaries  needed  in  China  today  or  in  the 
near  future?  Then  come  and  see  for  yourself  the  international  sit- 
uation in  China.  China  has  been  the  victim  of  un-Christian  im- 
perialism for  the  last  one  hundred  years.  China  responded  to  the 
world's  call  for  help.  She  entered  the  war  to  help  end  wars.  She 
did  her  very  best  to  help  the  cause.  Chinese  men  died  in  France 
who  went  over  to  work  so  that  French  guns  could  have  ample  am- 
munition and  French  armies  could  have  ample  food.  What  has 
China  received  in  return?  The  economic  rights  of  400,000,000 
people  barred  at  the  peace  table.  I  am  not  fit  to  stand  here  at  the 
Christian  pulpit  and  give  any  address  to  you  if  I  dare  to  pass  in 
silence  this  injustice  to  China  at  the  peace  table.  The  reason  I 
must  say  this  in  connection  with  this  address  is  because  you  who 
go  to  China  to  preach  today  must  remember  that  the  people  who 
come  to  your  church  to  listen  to  your  gospel  will  not  only  ask  you 
the  question,  "How  can  I,  as  an  individual,  be  saved?"  But  they 
will  ask  you,  "How  can  we,  as  a  nation,  be  saved?"  They  will  not 
only  ask  you,  "How  can  we  escape  the  hell  fire  of  the  next  world  ?" 
But  they  will  ask  you  also  the  question,  "How  can  we  escape  the 
hell  fire  of  this  world?" 

You  from  Canada  and  from  this  great  country,  do  you  remem- 
ber that  two  years  ago,  when  the  power  of  submarines  was  at  its 


THE   CHALLENGE   OF   CHINA   TO   CHRISTENDOM  363 

height,  when  your  brothers,  your  sweethearts,  your  cousins,  your 
best  college  chums  were  dying  in  the  trenches,  how  you  came  to 
the  Christian  church  as  you  never  did  before  and  looked  up  to 
your  Lord,  the  Guardian  of  the  Christian  church,  listening  and 
waiting  for  comfort,  for  assurance  that  the  right  cause  would  pre- 
vail. You,  who  have  tasted  the  truths  of  Christ's  message,  under- 
stand what  we  need  in  China  today. 

Oh,  come,  come,  student  volunteers.  Come  and  preach  to  us 
day  and  night  like  the  Prophets  in  the  days  of  old.  Preach  to  us 
and  convince  us  that  there  is  such  a  being  as  a  moral  God.  In  the 
days  of  darkness,  bring  us  light.  In  the  days  of  dismay,  give  us 
confidence.  In  the  moments  of  despair,  bring  us  to  the  feet  of  the 
Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  alone  we  can  have  any  hope. 

College  men  and  women  from  Canada  and  from  the  United 
States  of  America  and  from  other  lands,  we  want  you.  We  want 
men  and  women  of  enlightened  experience  and  of  true  piety,  men 
and  women  who  have  followed  Jesus  Christ,  men  and  women  who 
really  know  who  He  is  and  who  are  willing  to  follow  Him  even  to 
Calvary.  We  want  men  and  women  who  live  with  God  every  mo- 
ment of  their  lives,  who  are  not  afraid  to  see  the  sinless  God,  and 
who  have  been  born  of  the  spirit  of  God.  We  want  you.  Come, 
and  come  today. 

Has  Christian  missionary  work  been  a  failure  in  China?  Are 
Christian  missionaries  needed  in  China  today?  The  Master  said 
unto  you,  "Come,  and  see." 


THE  CHALLENGE  OF  CHINA  TO  THE  CHURCHES  OF 
CHRISTENDOM 

REV.  A.  L.  WARNSHUIS 

"The  people  of  China  are  trembling  on  the  edge  of  a  pheno- 
menal renaissance  in  politics,  in  finance,  in  commerce  and  in  spirit- 
uality." That  was  the  opening  sentence  of  an  article  written  by  a 
business  man  in  Peking  in  a  trade  journal  that  circulates  among 
business  men  in  the  East.  It  was  not  written  for  men  and  women 
here  in  America  or  in  Great  Britain,  but  was  written  for  the  men 
and  women  right  there  who  are  face  to  face  with  the  facts  as  they 
are.  It  was  a  plea  to  them  for  larger  business.  To  those  men  he 
dared  say  that  the  awakening  in  politics,  in  finance  and  commerce 
and  in  spirituality  in  China  today  is  phenomenal. 

In  that  financial  and  commercial  awakening,  America  is  also 


364  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

taking  a  great  part.  One  of  our  Shanghai  newspapers  announced 
in  October,  that  during  the  past  six  months  one  American  firm  had 
sold  twenty  cotton  mills,  $9,000,000  worth  of  business  in  one  line. 
The  Secretary  of  the  American  Chamber  of  Commerce  said  to  us 
one  day  that  during  the  preceding  two  weeks,  eighty  new  American 
firms  had  entered  Shanghai.  He  said  he  had  a  list  of  two  hundred 
other  American  firms  that  had  sent  advance  notice  of  their  coming 
within  the  next  six  months.  We  are  sharing  in  China's  financial 
and  commercial  awakening,  but  men  and  brethren,  we  owe  China 
something  more  than  railways  and  steel  and  electricity.  Before  we 
have  solved  these  labor  problems  here  in  America,  we  are  bringing 
to  China  our  factories.  What  we  owe  China  is  Jesus  Christ,  the 
only  one  who  can  help  them  solve  their  political,  industrial,  econ- 
omic and  all  their  social  questions.  But  of  greatest  significance  to 
us  is  the  fact  that  the  awakening  in  China  today  is  not  only  along- 
political  lines  and  along  industrial  lines,  it  is  not  only  educational. 
The  fact  that  we  need  to  face  is  that  this  is  also  a  spiritual  awak- 
ening. What  will  save  China  is  the  question  that  all  classes  of 
people  are  asking  today.  Where  are  the  men  who  will  be  our 
leaders,  who  will  help  to  make  China  great?  Where  are  the  men 
who  will  help  us  solve  these  political  and  industrial  questions? 
Where  are  the  leaders  who  will  sacrifice  themselves,  who  will  be 
honest,  who  will  be  truthful  for  the  sake  of  their  fellow  men  ?  Edu- 
cation alone,  intellectual  knowledge  alone,  does  not  give  us  those 
men.  What  we  need  today  is  religion.  Wherever  you  go  in  China 
today  the  man  who  has  some  knowledge  of  the  gospel  is  almost 
overwhelmed  by  those  around  him  who  are  asking,  "Will  Chris- 
tianity help  us?" 

Last  summer  General  Feng,  one  of  the  great  Christian  gen- 
erals in  China's  army,  sent  a  request  to  a  British  missionary  to 
come  to  his  camp  for  a  week  of  evangelistic  services.  When  that 
missionary  returned,  I  met  him  and  he  was  overwhelmed  by  his  ex- 
perience. He  said  he  had  left  a  thousand  men  ready  for  baptism 
and  he  knew  not  how  many  other  hundreds  who  were  asking  for 
more  light.  A  few  weeks  later,  General  Feng  wrote  to  us  and  said : 
"I  want  a  Christian  attached  to  my  staff".  Today  in  China's  army 
we  have  the  first  Christian  chaplain.  Last  week  I  picked  up  the 
"Christian  Intelligencer"  and  read  there  one  of  the  first  letters  that 
Chaplain  wrote.  In  the  first  paragraph  of  that  letter  he  said, 
"Last  Sunday  I  baptized  six  hundred  soldiers".  That  is  in  the  army 
of  China. 

Today  I  could  tell  you  of  any  number  of  high  officials  who 
are  outstanding  in  their  Christianity.  Yonder  in  Paris  is  Mr.  C. 
T.  Wang,  yonder  in  Tientsin  is  Mr.  Chang  Po  Ling,  there  in  Nan- 
king is  Mr.  S.  T.  Wen,  and  just  the  other  day  from  Canton  came  a 


THE   CHALLENGE   OF  CHINA  TO   CHRISTENDOM  365 

letter  that  said  that  Mr.  Tsun,  President  of  the  Provincial  Educa- 
tion Association,  was  to  be  baptized.  Men,  you  don't  know  what  it 
costs  those  men  to  be  baptized.  It  is  easy  to  be  a  Christian  here  in 
America.  It  doesn't  interfere  with  your  business,  or  your  friends, 
or  your  politics.  Yonder,  it  interferes  with  everything.  These 
men,  for  the  sake  of  their  country  and  for  the  sake  of  many  who 
love  them,  are  ready  to  pay  this  price,  a  price  which  many  of  us 
here  might  not  be  big  enough  to  pay  if  we  had  to  do  it. 

Now  what  is  the  significance  of  this  awakening  of  China? 
Men  tell  us  today  that  we  face  a  new  era,  an  era  of  reconstruction, 
here  in  America.  It  is  not  so.  We  are  facing  an  era  of  reconstruc- 
tion which  is  world  wide,  for  China  is  not  in  a  world  by  itself,  but 
it  is  a  part  of  this  great  united  world. 

China  is  one  with  the  world  but  the  question  before  it  today  is, 
"What  religion  will  dominate?"  Will  this  new  civilization  be  mili- 
tarism, or  shall  we  lead  it  upward  to  Jesus  Christ?  I  know  the 
answer,  because  I  believe  that  word,  and  by  faith  I  see  Him  whom 
the  Apostle  John  saw :  "And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  horse,  and 
He  rode  upon  it  had  a  bow,  and  there  was  given  to  Him  a  crown 
and  He  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer." 

This  world  ultimately  will  not  be  militaristic  but  will  be  a 
world  that  worships  God.  Unto  Him  every  knee  shall  bow  and 
every  lip  will  confess  Him  Lord.  In  that  day  of  ultimate  victory, 
where  will  you  be?  That  is  the  only  question.  You  remember  the 
victory  parades  last  year.  The  men  who  marched  in  those  parades 
were  the  men  who  wore  a  uniform  that  they  had  a  right  to  wear 
because  they  had  fought  in  the  front  line  trenches.  They  who  share 
in  that  ultimate  day  of  victory  will  be  not  those  who  do  a  little, 
but  those  who  gave  their  all,  even  to  the  supreme  sacrifice,  if  need 
be,  that  He  might  be  Lord  of  all.  Will  you  share  in  that  day  of 
glory?  Today  is  your  opportunity  to  share  in  the  struggle  of  win- 
ning this  world  out  of  this  danger  of  militarism  into  a  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord. 


INDIA 

DR.  WILLIAM  I.  CHAMBERAIN,  Chairman 
India  as  a  Mission  Field — DR.  J.  ABERLY 

The  General  Evangelistic  Phase  of  Mission  Work  in  India — 
REV.  R.  H.  A.  HASLAM 

Missionary  Work  Among  the  Upper  Classes  in  India — 
DR.  ROBERT  A.  HUME 

Evangelistic  Work  in  the  Villages  of  India — 
DR.  WALTER  D.  SCUDDER 

The  Mass  Movement  in  India — REV.  BENSON  BAKER 
Evangelistic  Work  Among  Women  in  India — Miss  AGNES  HILL 

India  and  the  Missionary — REV.  B.  C.  SIRCAR 

Educational  Missions  in  India — DR.  C.  A.  R.  JANVIER 

Agricultural  Missions  in  India — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 

The  Work  of  Healing  for  the  Women  of  India— 
DR.  BELLE  J.  ALLEN 


INDIA  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD 
DR.  J.  ABERLY 

India  is  a  large  field,  half  the  size  of  the  United  States.  One- 
sixth  of  the  population  of  the  world  is  in  India.  It  is  also  large  in 
the  variety  of  its  races.  You  have  the  Mongolian  types,  you  have 
the  Dravidian,  you  have  the  pure  Indo-Europeans,  you  have  negro 
types.  The  races  have  met  in  India.  So  we  have  many  languages 
— they  tell  us  one  hundred  forty-seven  languages  and  dialects, 
twenty-three  which  are  spoken  by  more  than  one  million  people 
each.  And  you  have  many  religions  there.  You  meet  all  the  great 
religions  of  the  world  as  well  as  the  people  who  do  not  profess  to 
believe  in  any  religion.  You  have  the  philosophical  Hindu  who  will 
talk  to  you  about  all  the  latest  theories  of  philosophy.  You  have 
the  ignorant  villager  who  can  hardly  put  subject  and  predicate  to- 
gether, who  is  one  of  the  most  ignorant  of  fetish  worshipers,  and 
you  have  all  grades  in  between.  It  is  a  large  field  any  way  you 
look  at  it. 

India  is  a  needy  field.  It  is  such  an  old  mission  field  that 
sometimes  people  seem  to  think  the  task  ought  to  be  done,  but  it 
has  never  been  more  needy  than  today.  It  is  needy  in  its  poverty. 
You  heard  last  evening  that  the  average  earnings  of  an  Indian  is 
about  ten  dollars  a  year.  Six  to  eight  cents  a  day  is  the  wage  of 
an  ordinary  day  laborer  in  our  part  of  the  country,  and  at  a  time 
like  this  when  prices  are  high,  we  cannot  imagine  the  depth  of  the 
poverty  of  those  people  and  their  need  of  education.  Two  per 
cent,  of  the  women,  eight  per  cent,  of  the  men,  I  believe,  are  literate. 
Twenty  per  cent,  of  the  population  in  America  are  in  schools;  in 
India  less  than  four  per  cent.  The  average  school  life  of  a  Hindu 
school  child  is  under  four  years. 

There  is  a  commission  which  has  gone  to  India  to  study  the 
problem  of  education,  especially  for  the  masses.  I  hope  they  will 
be  able  to  solve  it.  We  feel  over  there  that  the  social  condition,  the 
abounding  poverty,  must  in  some  degree  be  settled  before  the  ques- 
tion of  literacy  or  illiteracy  can  be  settled. 

What  appeals  to  us  chiefly  about  India,  as  those  interested  in 
missions,  is  that  it  is  a  needy  country  religiously. 

Now,  I  have  been  told  that  there  is  an  agitation  in  India  to 

369 


37O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

send  over  to  America  people  who  shall  correct  the  wrong  impres- 
sions that  missionaries  make  about  the  religions  of  India.  I  hope 
I  shall  not  be  guilty  of  any  such  misrepresentation,  but  I  do  not 
approach  the  subject  from  the  standpoint  of  the  educated  Hindu 
who  looks  at  religion  more  through  western  eyes,  through  Shakes- 
peare and  Milton,  than  he  does  through  his  own  sacred  books.  I 
look  at  the  need  of  India  through  the  eyes  of  the  Hindu  who  lives 
in  the  villages,  and  you  have  heard  that  India  is  a  country  of  vil- 
lages. 

I  remember  speaking  to  an  audience  in  a  village  and  a  man 
said  to  me,  "The  trouble  is  this — God  has  made  us  so  that  we  who 
have  to  work  simply  have  to  sin".  Now,  he  was  entirely  illiterate, 
but  he  was  exceedingly  philosophical  from  the  Hindu  standpoint. 
According  to  the  pantheism  which  pervades  Hinduism,  all  life  is 
sacred.  You  dare  not  kill  anything.  The  holy  man  in  India  is  the 
man  who  will  not  even  kill  an  ant.  And  this  man's  idea  was — 
How  can  I  plow  my  fields  without  killing  millions  of  ants?  The 
life  in  the  blade  of  grass,  too,  is  sacred.  He  wouldn't  dare  reap 
his  harvest  if  he  wanted  to  be  a  consistent  Hindu.  So  he  said, 
"If  we  want  to  make  a  living,  God  has  so  constituted  things  that 
we  simply  have  to  sin." 

Or,  I  approach  it  from  the  standpoint  of  one  of  the  men  in  my 
class  just  in  from  Hinduism.  We  took  in  an  emergency  class,  for 
we  had  a  grand  opening  among  the  farming  classes  in  India.  There 
was  a  village  where  we  had  one  hundred  people  coming  in  during 
the  last  two  years,  and  we  tried  to  educate  some  of  those  men,  old 
men,  farmers,  to  give  them  just  one  year.  Our  standard  for  admis- 
sion to  that  theological  seminary  was  that  they  were  able  to  read — 
that  is  all.  No  languages  were  required,  they  simply  had  to  be  able 
to  read,  and  we  worked  with  them  to  have  them  go  out  and  reach 
their  own  classes.  One  man  told  me  this — "Take  away  licentious- 
ness and  lust  from  the  great  Hindu  festivals  in  our  villages  and 
their  charm  and  their  power  will  be  gone."  That  comes  not  from 
an  American  missionary.  It  comes  from  a  man  who  knew  what 
he  was  speaking  about,  just  come  out  from  his  own  surroundings. 

I  often  think  that  the  strongest  indictment  against  Hindusim 
that  can  be  given  is  in  the  penal  code  of  India.  I  believe  Lord 
Macaulay  wrote  that  code,  though  it  was  afterwards  amended. 
One  of  the  amendments  was  in  regard  to  removing  the  obscene 
sights  that  are  to  be  seen  in  India,  the  people  who  in  the  name  of 
their  religion  were  clothed  only  in  sunlight.  They  were  the  holy 
men.  While  such  obscenities  were  to  be  punished,  this  exception 
was  made,  that  the  act  should  not  apply  to  Hindu  idol  cars,  nor  to 
temples.  There  obscenity  is  tolerated.  Their  religion  is  not  an  up- 
lift even  at  its  best  among  the  villagers. 


INDIA  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD  371 

Then,  I  want  in  conclusion  to  say  that  India  is  a  fruitful  field. 
Mr.  Badley  happily  expressed  India's  situation  at  the  present  time 
in  one  short  phrase,  that  over  India  we  ought  to  write,  "Reap  now." 
That  is  true,  but  true  only  of  the  lower  classes.  We  have  about 
four  million  Christians  in  India,  largely  from  the  fifty  million  or 
more  outcasts.  There  are  many  classes  in  India  where  this  could 
also  be  possible  if  we  would  thrust  in  the  laborers.  I  refer  to  the 
farmers,  the  middle  classes.  They  are  beginning  to  wake  up,  to 
realize  that  they  have  been  held  down,  and  at  least  in  our  part  of 
the  country  this  seems  to  be  the  present  situation.  If  we  would 
help  those  middle  classes,  if  we  would  befriend  them,  if  we  would 
help  them  in  education,  if  we  would  minister  to  them  and  to  their 
sick,  we  would  so  link  up  Christ  with  their  social  emancipation  and 
their  education,  that  they  would  receive  Christ  along  with  the  other 
for  which  they  now  have  a  strong  desire. 

India  has  gone  forward  seventy-five  per  cent,  during  the  last 
decade  for  which  we  have  statistics.  I  have  been  in  India  thirty 
years.  During  those  thirty  years,  in  our  own  small  mission,  com- 
pact as  we  are,  we  rose  from  thirteen  thousand  to  sixty  thousand, 
an  increase  of  three  hundred  sixty  per  cent.  I  hope  to  see  it  go 
up  to  five  hundred  per  cent,  before  the  Lord  calls  me  hence. 

The  numerical  growth  is  most  encouraging  in  India,  but  read 
Farquhar's  "Modern  Religious  Movements  in  India"  and  you  will 
be  impressed  with  the  fact  that  the  influence  of  Christian  missions 
is  not  confined  even  to  those  who  are  nominally  Christians.  It  has 
overflown  its  banks. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  Mohammedans  during  eight 
hundred  years  hardly  left  an  impress  on  Hinduism  as  a  religion, 
arid  that  one  hundred  years  of  Protestant  missions  on  an  intensive 
scale  have  brought  about  a  condition  that  we  call  Neo-Hinduism, 
where  people  try  to  read  Christian  thoughts  into  the  old  religion. 
Then  they  even  come  here  to  the  West  and  try  to  persuade  us  that 
that  is  what  Hinduism  has  been  and  is. 

The  church  in  India  is  an  awakened  church.  A  young  man 
went  up  there  on  an  investigating  expedition,  and  he  returned  to 
give  mo  the  result.  I  tried  to  be  hospitable  and  I  gave  him  a  meal, 
six  cents.  He  was  a  Madras  honor  man,  but  it  makes  them  uncom- 
fortable to  give  them  knives  and  forks  and  spoons  to  eat  with,  so 
I  let  him  have  his  meal  alone.  In  the  evening,  I  was  going  to  be 
hospitable  again  to  the  same  extent,  six  cents,  but  he  said,  "No, 
thank  you".  He  went  on  to  explain,  "I  have  decided  for  the  sake 
of  the  Kingdom  to  live  hereafter  on  one  meal  a  day".  A  Madras 
B.  A.  honor  man !  And  those  men  are  asking  us  to  link  them  up  in 
this  work. 

I  say  it  is  a  fruitful  field,  whether  we  review  it  in  numbers,  in 


372  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

results,  or  in  power,  energy  and  momentum  that  has  been  stirred 
up,  and  our  call  to  you  young  men  and  women  has  come — get  into 
that  movement  and  make  your  lives  count. 


THE  GENERAL  EVANGELISTIC  PHASE  OF  MISSION 
WORK  IN  INDIA 

REV.  R.  H.  A.  HASLAM 

In  addressing  you  this  afternoon,  fellow  students,  on  the 
subject  of  Evangelistic  Missions  in  India,  I  realize  very  fully  that 
I  am  speaking  to  you  of  that  which  constitutes  the  key  to  the  arch 
of  India's  evangelization.  In  saying  this  I  don't  want  you  for  one 
moment  to  think  that  I  am  putting  evangelistic  missions  in  compar- 
ison or  contrast  with  educational  or  medical  to  the  detriment  of 
those  forms  of  mission  work.  The  end  and  aim  of  every  mission- 
ary in  India  is  the  same — evangelization.  I  myself  have  served  in 
the  college  and  university  in  India  and  taught  in  schools.  I  am  fre- 
quently known  through  our  district  as  the  husband  of  the  doctor. 
My  wife  is  a  physician  and  I  have  good  reason  to  know  the  great 
beneficial  work  that  educational  and  medical  missions  are  doing  in 
India,  not  simply  preparatory,  not  simply  commending  the  gospel, 
but  themselves  setting  forth  the  truth  of  the  evangel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  And  yet,  brothers  and  sisters,  after  fifteen  years'  service 
in  India,  I  have  come  home  with  a  deep  conviction  that  this  is  the 
hour  of  hours  for  the  home  church  to  send  forth  a  body  of  strong 
men  and  women,  strong  in  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  to  bring  the 
message  of  Christ  and  His  redeeming  love  to  the  peoples  of  that 
great  land  of  India  and  to  seek  to  lead  them  to  the  feet  of  Jesus 
as  their  Savior  and  Lord. 

The  reason  this  conviction  has  been  forced  in  upon  me  is  that 
during  the  past  few  years,  when  Secretary  of  our  own  mission,  I 
have  been  privileged  to  go  over  our  district  and  also  to  speak  at 
great  gatherings  in  India,  along  purely  evangelistic  lines.  The  first 
thought  that  seems  to  me  to  constitute  a  challenge  for  us  to  send 
out  evangelistic  missions  is  this  fact,  that  today  the  people  of  India 
are  ready  in  a  sense  in  which  they  never  were  ready  before  to  re- 
ceive the  evangelistic  missionary  to  their  hearts  and  their  homes. 

Now,  I  am  not  talking  platitudes.  I  am  going  to  talk  to  you 
from  first-hand  experience  in  the  few  moments  I  have  this  after- 
noon. I  believe^  that  the  war  has  in  a  very  special  way  prepared  the 
hearts  of  the  people  of  India  to  receive  the  evangelistic  mission- 


EVANGELISTIC  PHASE  OF  MISSION  WORK  IN  INDIA  373 

aries,  those  who  bear  the  message  of  Christ  and  His  love.  It  was 
my  privilege  during  the  recruiting  in  India,  time  and  again  to  speak 
to  large  bodies  of  men  who  are  called  together  by  government 
officials.  I  was  asked  to  speak  to  them  upon  the  spiritual  aspects 
of  the  war.  I  spoke  to  them  about  the  great  essentials  of  righteous- 
ness and  truth  and  liberty  and  love,  and  always  sought  to  link  them 
up  with  the  message  that  we  in  the  Christian  church  embodied  in 
Jesus  Christ  Himself.  And  the  interesting  thing  to  me  was  that 
at  the  end  of  every  one  of  those  gatherings,  I  had  men  come  up 
and  say,  "Won't  you  please  arrange  for  a  service  and  speak  to  us 
about  these  things?" 

In  going  about  India,  in  the  districts,  in  the  villages,  I  again  and 
again  came  across  men  who  had  been  out  at  the  front  and  who  had 
come  back  and  were  speaking  in  their  villages  about  the  care  for 
their  comfort  and  welfare  in  the  trenches,  and  about  all  the  kind- 
ness and  sympathy  and  love  that  had  been  accorded  them  in 
England.  And  this  was  all  redounding  to  this  great  end,  of  pre- 
paring the  people  themselves  to  receive  us  cordially  as  we  went 
about. 

But,  brothers  and  sisters,  away  and  above  all  these  things, 
these  influences  of  the  war,  that  lead  one  to  throw  out  the 
challenge  to  send  out  missionaries  to  bear  the  message  of  Christ's 
love,  His  redeeming  love  to  those  people,  is  the  consciousness  that 
has  come  to  the  communities  of  spiritual  need,  theirs  and  ours. 

Now,  that  sounds  very  platitudinous  to  some  of  you,  but  I 
will  tell  you  that  when  you  go  out  to  a  land  like  India,  all  so  strange 
in  language  and  customs,  and  live  there  for  fifteen  years  and  pierce 
right  down  through  race  and  color  and  creed  and  caste  and  stand 
face  to  face  with  some  of  those  men  who  are  searching  for  salva- 
tion, it  not  only  gives  you  a  sense  of  joy  to  realize  that  we  are  one, 
but  a  sense  of  awful  responsibility,  realizing  the  terrific  price  that 
those  men  are  paying  in  order  that  they  may  come  to  a  knowledge 
of  salvation.  Their  conception  is  quite  different  from  ours,  and 
yet  they  are  paying  a  terrible  price  to  get  that  knowledge  which  we 
believe  we  have  in  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord. 

One  day  I  found  sitting  on  the  veranda  of  one  of  our  tea- 
houses a  man  of  most  splendid  countenance  in  the  garb  of  a  beggar. 
I  gave  him  the  ordinary  salutation,  "Bundige  Maharaj".  He  re- 
plied, "Good  morning,  Mr.  Haslam"  in  perfect  English.  I  said, 
"You  speak  wonderful  English".  He  said,  "I  ought  to.  I  am  an 
honor  graduate  of  Oxford  University,  and  not  only  so,  Sahib,  but 
I  have  been  a  lawyer  in  Calcutta  for  the  past  fifteen  years.  I  have 
been  paying  an  income  tax  of  five  hundred  rupees  a  year  (one  hun- 
dred sixty  dollars)  into  the  treasury  in  India".  I  said,  "What  in 
the  world  are  you  doing  with  this  beggar's  robe  on?"  He  said, 


NORTH  AMERICAN   STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

"Sahib,  may  I  ask  you  a  question?  Do  you  think  that  a  degree 
from  Oxford  or  any  other  university,  do  you  think  a  successful 
law  practice,  do  you  think  that  the  possession  of  great  wealth,  will 
satisfy  the  deepest  demands  of  the  human  heart  for  rest  and 
peace?"  I  said,  "Brother,  I  know  that  they  will  not."  He  said, 
"I  know  that  they  don't,  and  I  am  making  the  most  tremendous 
sacrifice  a  man  can  make  in  order  that  I  may  come  to  that  know- 
ledge of  rest  and  peace,  in  order  that  my  spirit  may  be  united  to 
the  great  spirit". 

Or  I  think  again  of  those  multitudes  who  pass  our  house, 
sometimes  in  hundreds,  sometimes  in  thousands  in  the  pilgrim  sea- 
son, to  perform  their  vows,  holding  their  arms  up  until  they  wither, 
or  perhaps  taking  the  vow  of  silence.  Those  men  realize  in  their 
inner  consciousness  an  unrest  that  cannot  be  satisfied  by  the  ordin- 
ary things  of  life,  not  by  their  ordinary  religious  life.  They  go  in  for 
performing  these  vows  in  order  that  they  may  have  rest  and  peace 
of  heart.  You  and  I  know  what  will  satisfy  those  men.  Some  of 
the  holiest  moments  in  my  life  have  been  when  I  have  sat  down 
before  them  and  pointed  them  to  Him  who  says,  "Come  unto  Me, 
all  ye  who  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest". 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  one  who  can  satisfy  those  men.  We  want 
men  to  go  out  there  and  carry  His  evangel  to  those  people  in  India 
who  are  paying  this  terrible  price  in  order  that  they  may  obtain  sal- 
vation. 

As  evangelistic  missionaries,  you  will  go  out  with  your  tents 
and  pitch  them  in  the  villages.  Then  you  will  go  in  and  talk  to  the 
people  in  their  court-yards,  and  to  the  men  sitting  in  the  shops. 
You  will  talk  to  them  about  Jesus  Christ.  You  will  tell  them  to 
come  up  to  you  for  your  lantern  meeting  in  the  evening.  You  will 
have  your  lantern  sheet  spread  over  bamboo  poles  and  throw  pic- 
tures on  the  screen  and  explain  the  life  and  death  and  resurrection 
and  mission  of  Jesus  Christ. 

What  holy  moments  those  call  up!  Here  is  a  Brahmin  boy — 
fourteen  years  ago  he  heard  one  of  those  lantern  addresses  and  took 
away  a  copy  of  the  little  Gospel  that  was  provided  by  the  Bible 
Society  for  him  in  his  own  tongue.  Years  afterwards,  I  found  that 
young  fellow  in  another  village.  I  had  never  met  him  but  once 
in  the  meantime.  He  had  a  group  of  eleven  boys  who  had  come 
out  of  high  school,  and  was  studying  with  them  from  the  New  Tes- 
tament. There  we.re  eleven  or  twelve  of  them  studying  together 
the  Testament  as  a  result  of  the  work  out  in  camps. 

You  will  be  allowed  to  stand  in  melas  and  preach  to  the  great 
bodies  of  men  that  come  together  in  those  melas  or  religious  festi- 
vals, and  will  be  given  this  unique  opportunity  of  disseminating 
God's  Word  in  the  languages  of  the  people  by  the  hundred  copies. 


MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  UPPER  CLASSES   IN   INDIA  375 

The  work  that  is  being  done  through  the  Word  of  God  being  dis- 
seminated is  bearing  fruit  and  preparing  the  hearts  of  those  people 
to  receive  the  content  of  the  message.  You  will  be  allowed  to  sit 
in  the  bazaars  talking  to  two  or  three  at  the  beginning  about  Jesus 
Christ,  about  His  message  of  redemption,  and  then  you  will  get  a 
group  gathered  around  you.  As  you  talk  to  them  of  the  profound 
things,  you  will  hear  perhaps  this  word  more  often  than  any  other, 
"that  is  fundamental".  And  then  men  will  come  up  and  ask  you 
for  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  the  copy  of  your  sacred  book. 

I  don't  covet,  as  some  men  do,  a  great  army  to  go  out  and  work 
in  India.  I  would  stop  lots  of  men  who  are  going  to  India  today, 
if  I  had  my  way.  We  need  the  very  first  men  in  our  universities 
and  colleges  intellectually.  I  do  believe  we  need  them  for  India 
today.  We  need  them  for  evangelistic,  for  educational  and  for 
medical  work. 

Fellow-students,  in  one  word,  we  need  men  rilled  with  God, 
the  Holy  Spirit,  men  in  whom  Jesus  Christ  is  dwelling,  controlling 
their  personality,  men  who  are  living  the  life  that  wins.  These  are 
the  men  who  are  needed  today  in  evangelistic  missions  to  imperson- 
ate Jesus  Christ,  and  lead  others  to  His  footstool. 


MISSIONARY  WORK  AMONG  THE  UPPER  CLASSES 

IN  INDIA 

DR.  ROBERT  A.  HUME 

Dr.  Aberly  said  I  was  a  man  of  a  beaming  face.  I  am  a  man 
of  a  beaming  heart.  India  was  my  native  land.  My  parents  were 
missionaries  before  me.  Out  of  my  seven  children  who  were  born 
there,  five  of  them  have  been  missionaries.  I  hope  that  when  my 
spirit  leaves  this  body,  it  may  be  cremated  in  my  native  land,  India. 

India !  The  man  or  woman  who  can  say  India  and  not  love  it 
doesn't  deserve  to  be  a  missionary.  Paul  said,  "Unto  me  who  am 
less  than  the  least  of  saints  is  this  grace  given  that  I  should  preach 
among  the  Gentiles"  and  the  Hindu  missionary  substitutes  "among 
the  Hindus". 

My  special  work  has  not  been  for  the  upper  class  people, 
though  that  is  what  Dr.  Chamberlain  asked  me  to  speak  about,  but 
I  know  about  it,  I  have  had  some  experience.  You  who  have  read 
anything  about  India's  history  know  that  the  theistic  movement 
called  the  Brahmo  Samaj  has  been  largely  influenced  by  Christian 
thought  and  by  Christ.  Thirty-eight  years  ago,  when  I  made  my 


376  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

first  visit  to  Calcutta,  I  heard  the  leader  of  the  Brahmo  Samaj, 
Keshub  Chandra  Sen,  make  a  statement  to  missionaries,  and  he 
began  in  this  way:  "Fathers  and  brethren,  I  never  could  have 
taken  it  upon  me  to  speak  to  a  company  of  men  and  women  like 
you,  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  unless  some  of  you  had  asked 
me  to  give  a  message,  and  it  is  because  my  message  and  my  purpose 
is  like  yours,  to  lead  my  countrymen  to  Christ,  that  I  have  ventured 
to  tell  you  what  I  hope  may  be  of  help  to  you  in  your  work". 

"Followers  of  Jesus,  your  countrymen  of  the  West  have  done 
great  things  for  our  land.  You  have  made  us  aspire  for  education, 
for  money,  for  position.  But  India  of  old  never  respected  money, 
never  respected  position,  and  had  only  a  limited  amount  of  respect 
for  learning.  Of  old,  India's  best  men  yearned  for  the  spirit". 

Just  now  one  of  these  missionaries  who  has  spoken  said  he 
saw  a  graduate  of  Oxford  University  sitting  on  the  ground  with  a 
begging  bowl  because  he  was  yearning  for  identification  with  the 
Spirit,  and  Keshub  Chandra  Sen  said,  "That  is  what  our  young 
men  of  old  longed  for,  but  you  wide  awake,  enterprising  men  of 
the  West  have  made  our  young  men  want  to  get  money,  to  get 
learning,  to  get  position,  and  they  do  not  now  long  for  the  spirit. 
Who  is  going  to  help  them  if  not  you  men  and  women  who  are 
followers  of  Jesus?  I  appeal  to  you  if  you  have  not  now  found 
enough  educated  Indians,  millions  who  speak  English  as  well  as 
you  or  I.  Are  there  not  enough  of  us  who  can  now  teach  the 
languages,  history,  mathematics,  science,  philosophy,  so  that  you 
may  confine  yourselves  to  the  spiritual". 

None  but  you  young  men  and  women  and  those  of  us  who  are 
old  who  have  had  the  privilege  of  service  there  can  do  this.  Never, 
never  preach  about  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  without  adding,  "The 
Holy  Spirit  of  God".  Those  are  the  two  great  messages  for  the 
Christian  missionary  to  give  there.  The  whole  of  the  Christian 
religion  to  the  educated  man  is  in  one  short  sentence  of  eight  words 
of  one  syllable.  Describe  this  great,  unknown  God  that  for  years 
and  generations  and  ages  India  has  been  longing  for.  What  is  He 
like?  The  Master  said,  "He  that  hath  seen  Me  hath  seen  the 
Father".  The  whole  of  the  Christian  religion  is  in  that  one  brief 
sentence  of  our  Lord. 

In  Bombay,  the  commercial  capital  of  India,  one  of  the  leading 
lawyers  said  to  me  the  other  day,  "Dr.  Hume,  you  will  be  inter- 
ested to  know  that  every  morning  I  read  the  Epistle  of  St.  James, 
especially  where  it  says  that  to  obey  and  to  love  God  is  the  essence. 
For  the  ethics  of  religion,  I  read  St.  James.  At  midday,  I  read  the 
Epistle  of  Paul,  to  find  out  how  he  interpreted  Christ,  as  the  one 
to  help  us  to  live.  And  before  I  retire,  I  read  St.  John's  message 
from  his  letters  and  gospel,  where  he  says :  'No  man  hath  seen  God 


EVANGELISTIC    WORK    IN    THE    VILLAGES    OF    INDIA  377 

at  any  time — the  only  begotten  Son  who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Father,  He  hath  revealed  Him'. " 

Do  you  and  I  believe  right  down  in  the  bottom  of  our  hearts 
what  the  Bible  says — he  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  He 
is  the  Re  warder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him?  And  when 
you  see  how  two  millions  of  people  at  the  full  moon,  once  in  twelve 
years,  go  to  the  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  the  Jumna,  in  order  to 
get  somehow  nearer  that  great  unknown  Spirit,  will  you  under- 
stand that  not  in  vain  has  India  been  ignorantly  seeking  this  un- 
known God,  if  some  of  you  come  and  have  the  privilege  of  saying 
that  God  is  like  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  the  characteristic  thought 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  that  God  is  a  seeking  God,  and  that  that  is  the 
reason  why  He  sent  His  only  begotten  Son.  He  is  a  seeking  God, 
and  the  Indians  are  a  seeking  people,  and  when  they  come  together 
in  the  great  and  certain  future,  then  the  educated  Indian  will  be 
one  to  teach  us  in  materialistic  America.  Come  over,  come  over, 
some  of  you  men  and  women,  for  the  women  of  India  are  like  the 
men  of  India,  longing,  longing  for  fuller  intimacy  with  and  experi- 
ence of  the  living  Christian  God  who  is  like  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ. 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  IN  THE  VILLAGES  OF  INDIA 
DR.  WALTER  D.  SCUDDER 

I  want  to  speak  this  afternoon  very  briefly  about  the  great 
work  among  that  class  of  people  who  have  been  sitting  in  a  great 
darkness  and  are  now  seeing  the  great  light  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Savior  and  our  Lord. 

You  have  heard  recently  about  the  great  mass  movement,  es- 
pecially in  North  India,  and  that  the  movement  is  now  spreading 
into  South  India.  I  want  to  say  very  briefly  that  this  movement 
started  long  ago  in  South  India,  after  that  great  famine  of  '77  and 
'78,  when  the  people  felt  the  sympathy  and  the  touch  and  the  love 
of  the  Christian  missionary,  who  gave  them  help  and  assistance 
when  they  were  in  a  dying  condition.  They  saw  a  light,  and  many 
of  them  became  Christian.  They  had  not  been  well  educated,  they 
had  not  been  taught,  but  from  them  has  grown  up  a  large  church. 
Many  of  them  went  back,  we  admit,  but  we  see  in  the  Southwestern 
portion  of  India  a  very  large  Christian  community.  In  the  Baptist 
mission  alone,  I  believe  on  one  Sunday,  they  baptized  between  two 
and  three  thousand  men,  women  and  children.  But  for  a  while  that 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

work  seemed  to  have  a  set-back,  the   reason  being  that   many   of 
these  men  and  women  had  not  been  rightly  instructed. 

But,  friends,  the  tide  is  again  rising.  Men  and  women  are  ac- 
cepting Christ,  and  they  are  holding  out  their  arms  to  Canada  and 
to  Britain  and  America  and  asking  us  to  give  to  them  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Christ.  And  what  is  going  to  be  our  reply?  I  be- 
lieve that  that  tide  is  going  to  continue  to  rise,  and  that  it  will  not 
have  a  set-back.  The  reason  is  that  the  church  is  trying  to  get  the 
men  and  the  women,  the  low  castes,  the  ignorant,  to  go  out  and 
evangelize  their  own  brethren  and  sisters. 

I  want  to  tell  you  very  briefly  of  how  we  get  these  men  and 
women  who  know  absolutely  nothing,  who  have  never  been  to 
school — some  of  them  who  hardly  know  what  sin  is.  How  do  we 
help  these  men  to  get  a  vision  of  Christ  and  then  to  go  out  and  win 
their  brothers  and  their  sisters  ? 

Mr.  Eddy  told  you  last  night  about  the  South  India  United 
Church.  In  that  we  have  what  we  call  the  week  of  simultaneous 
evangelization.  In  preparation  for  that  week,  we  get  the  men  to  go 
to  our  little  school-houses.  How  are  you  going  to  tell  them  to 
preach  ?  They  do  not  read.  One  year  we  took  the  two  little  stories 
of  the  two  foundations, — the  man  who  built  his  house  upon  a  rock, 
and  the  one  who  built  his  house  on  the  sand.  We  told  the  story  to 
those  people  and  we  asked  them  which  was  the  best  foundation. 
They  understood  very  well,  because  we  have  great  floods  and  tre- 
mendous cyclones  in  India  which  wash  away  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands of  houses.  We  told  them  that  this  house  which  was  built 
upon  a  rock  is  the  true  faith,  Christ  is  the  rock.  These  people  got 
a  vision  of  that — the  two  houses,  the  one  crumbling  and  the  other 
standing.  We  told  them  to  go  out  and  tell  that  story  to  their 
brothers  and  their  sisters. 

Then  the  third  week  we  have  the  drive,  the  week  of  simul- 
taneous evangelism,  when  we  try  to  get  all  these  poor  people  to 
bring  in  those  for  whom  they  have  been  working.  And  so,  friends, 
we  are  laying  firm  foundations,  so  that  when  these  multitudes  come 
in,  they  will  have  some  conception,  some  idea  of  what  they  are 
coming  to.  After  we  get  them  into  the  church,  we  try  to  teach 
them  more  and  more  about  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  wonderful  to  see 
how  the  spark  of  evangelism  catches. 

I  have  in  mind  now  a  little  school  where  a  school  teacher  was 
inspired  with  this  idea  of  evangelizing.  She  was  not  very  well 
educated,  but  there  in  her  little  school  some  of  the  children  she  was 
teaching  were  Hindus  and  non-Christians.  She  decided  she  would 
teach  them  the  little  verses  and  the  hymns  and  tell  these  little 
children  to  go  home  and  tell  their  fathers  and  mothers  the  story, 
and  ask  them  to  become  Christians. 


EVANGELISTIC    WORK    IN    THE    VILLAGES    OF    INDIA  379 

One  of  the  little  girls  would  go  home  and  repeat  the  verses. 
Later,  she  was  taken  ill,  very  ill,  and  she  knew  she  was  going  to 
die.  The  last  day,  she  called  her  father  and  said,  "Daddy,  I  am 
going  to  die.  I  want  you  and  mother  to  become  Christians.  Will 
you  not?"  And  they  sat  on  the  floor,  she  lying  on  the  floor,  and 
shoolF  their  heads,  and  he  said,  "No,  I  cannot  leave  the  old  faith, 
the  old  gods."  And  she  plead  with  them,  and  when  she  saw  the 
firmness  of  mind,  she  said,  "Daddy,  I  want  to  die  a  Christian. 
Won't  you  send  over  to  the  mission  and  ask  the  pastor  to  come  and 
baptize  me  ?"  And  the  father  couldn't  say  no,  and  so  he  went  and 
called  the  pastor  and  said  to  him,  "I  want  you  to  come  and  baptize 
my  little  girl  before  she  dies",  and  he  came,  and  that  evening  they 
laid  away  the  little  body. 

But  in  that  father's  heart  there  was  an  impression  which  could 
not  be  destroyed.  Fourteen  days  later,  when  they  had  their  little 
ceremony — in  India  they  have  what  they  call  the  burial  ceremony 
or  a  prayer  ceremony  fourteen  days  after  death — he  gathered  to- 
gether many  of  the  members  of  the  family  and  had  prayer,  or  went 
through  their  Hindu  rites.  After  they  were  through,  this  man  arose 
and  said,  "I  want  to  tell  you  people  that  I  am  going  to  become  a 
Christian,  and  I  want  you  to  become  Christians,  too".  And  then  he 
told  the  story  of  his  little  daughter,  but  many  of  them  said,  "No". 
But  later  he  was  baptized,  and  after  receiving  baptism,  he  arose  in 
the  church  and  said,  "In  memory  of  my  little  daughter,  I  am  going 
to  try  to  win  a  hundred  souls  for  Christ  this  year",  and,  friends, 
within  a  year  or  a  year  and  a  half,  that  man  had  the  great  joy  and 
privilege  of  bringing  into  the  church  of  the  Living  God  a  hundred 
of  his  relatives. 

Last  summer,  I  opened  one  of  the  papers  and  saw  an  advertise- 
ment stating  that  there  were  great  harvests  down  here  in  Iowa  and 
Nebraska  and  Texas  and  Oklahoma.  The  wheat  was  ready  for 
harvest,  but  there  were  not  enough  harvesters,  and  so  the  Govern- 
ments and  Banks  and  States  and  Governors  were  sending  out  re- 
ports and  advertisements  asking  men  to  come  and  reap  the  harvest. 
The  Government  was  sending  the  returned  soldiers,  and  these  men 
heard  the  call  and  went  and  reaped  the  harvests,  and  we  have  bread 
to  eat  today. 

India  wants  young  men  and  women  from  India,  England, 
Canada  and  America  to  evangelize  and  to  bring  the  people  of  India 
into  the  church  of  the  Living  God. 

Two  years  ago  at  the  General  Assembly  of  the  South  India 
United  Church,  when  the  Committee  on  Life  and  Work  was  press- 
ing upon  that  body  of  men  the  resolution  to  try  to  bring  in  ten  per 
cent,  every  year,  one  of  the  London  missionaries  arose  and  said,  "I 
cannot  second  that  resolution.  If  I  should  send  out  my  band  of 


380  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

pastors  and  workers  in  one  single  field  within  the  next  four  months, 
we  would  be  able  to  bring  a  thousand  people  into  the  Christian 
Church.  But  I  will  not  send  them  out  because  we  are  not  equipped 
with  the  men  and  the  means  to  educate  these  people  when  they  do 
come,  and  we  know  that  if  these  people  are  not  trained  in  Christian 
truth,  that  when  they  come  into  Christian  liberty  that  oftentimes 
their  latter  state  is  worse  than  their  former.  I  will  not  send  out 
my  workers  and  bring  in  that  thousand  people,  because  of  the  lack 
of  men  and  means".  One  mission  in  North  India  refuses  baptism 
to  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  people.  A  very  conservative 
bishop  in  South  India,  the  Anglican  bishop  of  Madras,  says  it  is 
perfectly  feasible  for  the  protestant  church  in  India  to  baptize  a 
million  people  every  year. 

What  will  be  the  reply  of  this  convention  of  student  volun- 
teers ?  The  harvest  is  ready.  Those  people  are  appealing,  and  what 
what  shall  we  say  to  them? 


THE  MASS  MOVEMENT  IN  INDIA 
REV.  BENSON  BAKER 

One  day  a  man  came  into  my  house,  and,  in  good  English, 
said,  "Sir,  I  want  Jesus  Christ".  He  had  had  a  tract  handed  to  him 
in  a  heathen  festival,  and  he  had  walked  fifty  miles  through  the 
fields  and  past  the  villages  of  India  that  he  might  find  a  missionary, 
that  he  might  get  Jesus  Christ.  We  had  the  great  joy,  after  he  had 
stayed  a  while  and  learned  about  Christ,  of  seeing  him  come  into 
the  church. 

At  about  that  same  time,  in  one  corner  of  my  district,  three 
thousand  men  gathered  one  day  in  a  village.  They  were  called 
Chaudris.  As  you  know,  most  of  you,  the  folks  of  India  are  di- 
vided into  watertight  compartments  called  castes.  At  the  head  of 
each  caste  in  each  village  is  a  man  called  a  Chaudri,  a  man  of  large 
influence.  Three  thousand  of  these  men  gathered  together,  and  for 
three  days,  they  debated  the  question  as  to  whether  or  not  they 
would  become  Christian.  Some  of  their  friends  in  the  village  over 
here  had  become  Christian,  some  of  their  relatives  over  there,  and 
they  heard  about  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  had  seen  in  the  lives  of 
their  people  the  change  that  had  taken  place.  At  the  end  of  three 
days,  these  men  by  unanimous  vote  decided  to  accept  Christianity, 
and  they  represented  something  like  fifteen  thousand  people  in  one 
block  of  villages. 


THE    MASS    MOVEMENT   IN    INDIA  381 

They  sent  a  deputation  to  us  and  asked  if  we  would  come  and 
instruct  them,  and,  after  they  were  ready,  baptize  them  and  re- 
ceive them  into  the  church.  Your  missionary  in  India  had  to  say 
to  those  folks,  "We  are  sorry,  but  we  can't  take  you",  and  they 
went  away  back  to  their  homes  again,  because  we  couldn't  take 
them.  Why  ? 

One  day  I  went  with  an  Indian  preacher  into  a  village  of 
Surejpur  to  baptize  two  hundred  folks.  Usually  I  allow  the  native 
preacher  to  do  the  baptizing.  I  want  him  to  have  the  honor  and 
the  responsibility  of  it,  and  so  I  stood  by  praying  for  him  while  he 
baptized  these  folks,  two  hundred  of  them,  one  afternoon,  man 
after  man  and  woman  after  woman  and  child  after  child.  As  a 
stood  there  that  afternoon  in  that  village,  it  seemed  after  a  while 
that  I  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer. 

Don't  you  see  what  it  means?  Those  folks  have  torn  down 
their  idols,  they  have  broken  with  their  heathen  customs  that  they 
have  had  for  thousands  of  years.  They  had  stepped  out  into  the 
new,  and  there  they  were  in  our  hands,  with  not  a  Sunday  school 
teacher,  not  a  day  school  teacher,  one  pastor  for  ten  or  twelve 
villages  surrounded  by  a  heathen  community.  Can't  you  see  some- 
thing of  what  it  means  to  baptize  a  group  of  people  like  that  and 
why  we  are  sometimes  compelled  to  say,  "No".  It  is  a  tremendous 
thing  when  people  take  the  step  that  those  folks  were  taking  that 
day. 

There  are  in  that  district  alone  where  I  was  serving  until  this 
year  twenty  thousand  people  now  on  the  waiting  list.  There  are  in 
our  mission  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  fifty  thousand,  as  Dr. 
Scudder  says,  men  and  women  who  are  actually  on  the  waiting  list 
and  could  be  baptized  as  soon  as  we  can  get  around  to  them. 

If  they  are  not  baptized,  then  what?  Then  what?  They  will 
grow  tired  after  a  while.  I  have  had  them  come  and  literally  take 
me  by  the  feet  and  plead  for  me  to  send  a  preacher  to  them,  and  I 
have  had  to  turn  them  away.  They  will  get  tired  of  that  after  a 
while.  Not  only  that,  but  the  Mohammedans  are  after  them,  moving 
heaven  and  earth.  The  Hindu  reform  societies  are  offering  them 
all  sorts  of  things,  if  they  will  come  to  them,  and  this  day  of  op- 
portunity with  those  folks  is  not  going  to  remain  forever. 

I  wish  that  you  could  somehow  picture  the  district  in  which  I 
have  been  working.  We  baptized  between  five  and  six  thousand  in 
that  district  last  year;  forty-five  thousand  Christians  in  the  Meerut 
district,  living  in  thirteen  hundred  villages,  and  I  was  the  only  man 
missionary  to  do  evangelistic  wrork  among  that  many  Christians, 
let  alone  the  three  millions  of  people  who  were  living  in  that  district. 

There  we  are  with  that  multitude  of  Christians,  illiterate,  poor, 
despised,  just  like  children  on  the  first  day  at  school  peering  into 


382  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  schoolhouse,  waiting  for  somebody  to  come  and  show  them  the 
way  and  instruct  them.  There  they  are,  absolutely  in  our  hands, 
and  that  is  what  we  want.  There  are  thirty  thousand  boys  and 
girls  in  our  district  who  will  never  have  a  chance  to  read  and  write 
unless  we  give  it  to  them.  We  want  somebody  to  come  out  there 
and  organize  a  system  of  primary  education  for  thirty  thousand 
boys  and  girls  in  one  district.  There  is  no  finer  task  for  anybody 
than  to  go  out  and  do  a  thing  like  that.  These  people  are  depressed, 
they  are  serfs.  We  want  somebody  to  come  out  and  teach  them 
modern  methods  of  agriculture,  to  teach  them  how  to  get  out  of 
debt,  to  change  their  whole  economic  situation  there,  and  we  can 
do  it,  and  there  is  that  field  that  is  so  ripe  for  somebody  to  come 
and  do  that  thing  for  them. 

Our  church,  some  of  you  know,  has  recently  had  a  great  cam- 
paign. They  have  raised  the  money,  but  they  can't  get  the  men  and 
women  to  go.  Unless  some  of  you  go,  those  folks  are  going  to  re- 
main out  yonder  untaught  and  untrained,  and  not  be  able  even  to 
read  their  Bibles. 

One  day  a  native  preacher  went  into  a  village  and  baptized  a 
group  of  these  outcast  people,  untouchables.  They  live  in  a  hamlet 
outside  of  the  town.  Their  very  shadow  pollutes  the  food  of  the 
high  caste  men.  They  are  absolutely  despised  outcast  untouch- 
ables. But  this  man  went  in  and  baptized  a  group  of  those  folks. 
One  of  the  sweetest  verses,  I  think,  in  the  Bible  is  where  the  leper 
came  to  Jesus  and  said,  "Sir,  if  you  will,  you  can  make  me  clean", 
and  the  Good  Book  says  that  Jesus,  moved  by  compassion,  put  out 
His  hand  and  touched  him.  No  one  else  in  that  crowd  would  have 
touched  that  man.  Jesus  didn't  need  to  have  touched  him.  He 
might  have  said,  "Be  clean",  but  He  put  out  His  blessed  hand  and 
touched  him,  and  I  am  so  glad  He  did.  There  are  sixty  millions  of 
untouchables  in  India,  and  Jesus  Christ  is  touching  them  and  lifting 
them  up  and  changing  their  whole  lives. 

And  so  this  group  was  baptized.  After  a  while,  the  missionary 
came  around  and  finding  quite  a  group  of  boys  and  girls,  he  said 
to  the  native  preacher,  "Hadn't  you  better  start  a  village  school?" 
and  the  preacher  said,  "I  expect  so",  and  so  the  next  morning  he 
gathered  around  him  that  group  of  boys  and  girls,  twelve  or  fifteen 
of  them.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  him  as  he  sat  there.  Around 
his  feet  were  those  boys  and  girls,  half  dressed — no,  not  half 
dressed,  that  is  saying  too  much — dirty,  untouchable,  despised,  sit- 
ting there  at  the  feet  of  that  pastor-teacher  who  himself  didn't 
know  very  much. 

He  put  the  primer  into  the  hands  of  one  of  those  boys  who 
looked  at  it  very  curiously,  and  then  he  said,  "You  say  after  me 
a,  b,  c"  and  that  little  boy  took  that  book  and  said,  "a,  b,  c"  after 


KVANGELISTIC    WORK    AMONG    WOMEN     IX    INDIA  383 

his  pastor,  and  that  lad  had  taken  the  first  step  out  into  the  great 
Christian  world,  the  great  world  of  cleanness  and  purity  and  hon- 
esty and  hope.  He  had  taken  that  first  step  that  day  in  that  little 
village  school. 

And  again,  the  missionary  came  around  after  a  while  and  find- 
ing one  very  bright  boy,  he  took  him  with  him  to  the  district  board- 
ing school.  He  went  through  that  boarding  school,  and  he  went 
to  the  college  at  Lucknow  and  graduated  with  honors.  A  few  years 
ago  that  man,  Nathaniel  Jordan,  came  to  this  country  as  a  delegate 
to  our  General  Conference  at  Minneapolis,  Minn.  Do  you  get  the 
picture  of  the  boy  there  in  the  dirt,  untouchable,  despised,  as  he 
walks  in  the  General  Conference  in  this  country,  the  same  boy  but 
transformed  by  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ. 

That  is  what  we  are  doing,  that  is  what  the  gospel  is  doing, 
taking  those  folks,  the  despised  of  the  world  and  this  blessed  power 
of  the  Lord  is  transforming  them,  their  lives  and  their  all. 

But  He  Himself  has  said  that  you  and  I  must  help  in  this 
transformation,  and  there  they  are,  multiplied  millions,  just  waiting 
for  you  to  come  and  help. 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  AMONG  WOMEN  IN  INDIA 
Miss  AGNES  HILL 

India  has  a  peculiar  charm  to  Americans.  For  one  reason, 
India  lacks  freedom  and  we  love  freedom.  Another  reason  is  that 
Indians  are  our  cousins.  I  don't  believe  that  the  students  of 
America  have  realized  that  they  have  a  responsibility  to  India  as 
they  haven't  to  any  other  nation  under  the  sun,  and  that  is  because 
they  are  of  the  Aryan  race  just  as  we  are  of  the  Aryan  race.  It 
happens  that  our  forefathers  took  the  gospel  of  Jesus  and  their  fore- 
fathers didn't,  and  that  is  the  difference  in  the  two  countries  today. 

As  I  heard  my  brother  just  now  speaking  about  preaching  the 
gospel  to  the  poor  and  the  despised,  I  thought,  "Yes,  there  is  an- 
other bit  to  that  verse,  and  it  says,  The  spirit  of  God  is  upon  me 
because  He  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  to  the  poor, 
and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound'  ",  and  it  is 
that  part,  the  opening  of  the  prison  for  the  womanhood  of  India 
that  I  want  in  the  very  few  minutes  to  speak  to  you  of. 

It  is  suitable  that  two  ladies  should  sit  upon  this  platform 
today,  because  over  there  in  India  we  represent  more  women  than 
there  are  people  in  the  United  States.  Take  every  man,  woman 


384  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

and  child  from  the  top  of  Maine  to  lower  California,  from  Seattle 
to  Florida,  and  there  are  not  as  many  people  in  the  United  States 
as  there  are  women  and  children  in  India  that  have  to  be  reached. 
And  what  is  more,  girls  cannot  be  reached  by  men.  The  low  caste 
can  be  reached  by  men  because  the  low  caste  go  hither  and  thither. 
I  stand  before  you  in  the  garb  of  an  Indian  lady.  The  women  of 
India  appeal  to  the  American  woman  because  of  this  very  love  of 
freedom  that  is  in  the  American  woman. 

I  ask  every  girl  that  is  sitting  in  this  audience,  every  woman 
that  is  sitting  in  this  audience,  what  is  it  that  has  made  you  what 
you  are  but  the  Gospel  of  Jesus?  There  is  no  provision  in  the  In- 
dian catalogue  for  a  woman's  salvation  at  all.  Men  can  get  saved 
some  way  or  other.  If  a  woman  gets  saved,  it  is  because  she  hangs 
onto  her  husband's  coat  tails,  only  he  hasn't  any  coat  tails.  If  a 
woman  gets  saved,  it  is  because  Christ  comes  to  that  woman  and 
offers  her  entity.  Do  you  understand  ?  A  woman  isn't  an  entity  in 
India,  a  woman  is  a  chattel. 

Sometimes  I  think  about  these  people  that  are  talking  so  much 
about  home  rule.  Some  day  I  want  to  see  home  rule  for  India, 
but  just  now  I  want  to  see  these  fine  young  Indian  fellows  ruling 
their  own  homes  and  giving  some  liberty  to  wife  and  daughter. 

I  started  giving  some  lectures  in  Lucknow,  because  we  have  all 
these  different  classes  of  people.  Here  is  a  class  out  of  the  purdah, 
educated  people,  the  Brahmo  Samaj  girls,  the  Parsee  girls  and  a 
few  who  have  broken  off  from  Hindusim  and  become  free.  Then 
here  is  a  section  of  women  who  are  the  wives  of  the  doctors  and  the 
lawyers  and  the  merchants  and  the  chiefs.  All  the  upper  class 
Indian  women  are  shut  in  a  prison  life  called  the  Zenana.  I  know 
a  little  woman  who  for  forty  years  had  never  been  out  of  her  own 
little  square  courtyard.  It  is  open  to  the  sky.  Thank  God,  they 
can  get  a  little  sunshine  in.  But  there  are  rooms  all  around  the 
four  sides  and  that  woman  for  forty  years  has  not  been  out  of  that 
house.  Her  children  and  grandchildren  are  there,  and  I  go  in 
every  day  to  teach  those  people. 

There  is  another  set  of  people,  these  outcasts,  that  I  am  not 
going  to  touch  on  today,  because  it  is  these  upper  class  people  that 
my  heart  is  burning  for. 

A  little  girl  can  be  educated  up  to  ten  years  of  age,  but  she 
cannot  get  any  education  after  she  is  ten  years  old  because  she  must 
go  into  seclusion,  into  the  prison  that  women  are  put  into. 

How  can  it  be  that  we  can  sit  here  and  enjoy  our  lives  in  this 
country  and  enjoy  blessed  freedom  and  remember  that  there  are 
fifty,  sixty,  seventy  millions  of  women  in  India  shut  up  in  zenanas 
that  cannot  get  out  and  cannot  read  or  write,  and  yet  they  exercise 
the  greatest  influence  over  young  manhood. 


EVANGELISTIC    WORK   AMONG    WOMEN    IN    INDIA  385 

I  would  to  God  that  girls  could  see  what  I  have  seen  with  my 
own  eyes.  I  would  to  God  that  you  women  who  are  here  who  love 
to  stand  up  and  sing  about  Jesus  Christ,  I  would  to  God  you  could 
just  so  consecrate  your  life  to  that  same  Jesus  that  you  could  go 
out  filled  with  the  spirit  of  God. 

Three-quarters  of  my  time  is  spent  teaching  women  to  read 
and  write.  The  little  women  I  go  to  want  to  learn  to  read.  Their 
husbands  can  talk  English  in  such  a  beautiful  way  and  are  college 
graduates  from  Oxford.  I  opened  some  classes  in  Lucknow  for 
these  very  girls,  and  what  did  the  young  men  say?  A  young  lawyer 
came  up  to  me  and  said,  "We  can't  let  our  wives  come  out,  even 
though  you  make  all  arrangements  that  not  a  sign  of  a  man  shall 
see  them.  Though  you  put  curtains  around  the  carriage,  still  we 
can't  let  them  come  out  to  attend  any  lectures.  I  am  a  barrister, 
and  I  can't  let  my  wife  go  out  or  not  another  man  in  this  whole 
town  would  give  me  any  briefs.  I  have  to  make  my  living  by  the 
;law,  and  I  wouldn't  dare  to  let  my  wife  go  out  when  the  other 
wives  are  not  going  out." 

That  is  the  state  of  India's  womanhood  today.  I  for  one  would 
not  advise  the  Government  of  England  passing  a  law  so  that  these 
women  can  go  out  of  the  zenana.  It  couldn't  be  done.  It  wouldn't  be 
right.  They  have  been  put  there  for  the  protection  of  virtue. 
They  are  little  hothouse  plants.  It  would  never  do  to  take  them 
out  suddenly.  But  I  would  give  up  my  life  to  get  this  law  passed, 
that  the  boys  and  girls  of  five  years  old  should  be  taken  and  edu- 
cated, that  the  little  girls  should  be  taught  that  their  grandmothers 
and  mothers  were  put  into  that  system,  but  that  they  will  not  be, 
that  they  are  to  grow  up  and  be  free.  I  want  all  the  little  boys 
taught  that  their  grandmothers  and  mothers  were  put  into  zenana, 
but  their  little  sisters  are  not  to  be  put  into  zenana.  They  are  to  be 
trained  and  protected,  and  the  boys  are  to  protect  them.  We  have 
to  appeal  to  the  chivarric  in  men  and  make  them  protect  their  little 
sisters  and  not  think  that  a  woman's  virtue  is  protected  by  shutting 
her  up  in  a  house.  The  Christian  religion  demands  that  a  woman's 
virtue  shall  be  protected  from  the  inside  of  a  woman. 

I  love  India  as  I  love  my  own  country.  The  Chairman  said 
that  I  have  been  out  there  twenty-five  years,  and  I  hope  to  live  and 
die  in  India,  but  I  long  to  see  these  changes,  these  moral  changes, 
come  about  in  India.  They  can't  come  suddenly.  It  has  to  be  by 
a  great  educational  wave  for  womanhood  and  a  great  ideal.  Some 
thinkers  have  got  to  come,  and  we  have  to  think  out  with  our  In- 
dian brethren  how  to  get  their  women  into  a  life  where  a  woman  is 
an  entity.  These  are  the  classes  of  women  to  be  reached,  and  we 
have  to  reach  them  by  going  out  to  them,  and  that  is  what  takes 
such  a  large  number. 


386  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  go  to  every  house  where  they  call  me,  and  for  the  first  fifteen 
minutes  I  preach  to  them  about  Jesus  Christ.  They  let  me  do  that, 
the  husbands  and  the  fathers, — I  have  to  get  their  permission  to 
allow  it. 

This  zenana  work  ought  to  appeal  to  women  if  anything  does, 
that  they  should  lay  down  their  lives,  if  need  be,  to  offer  to  their 
generation  of  womanhood  anything  in  which  they  are  better  than 
the  average  woman  of  the  world. 

O,  young  women,  think  about  these  things.  As  you  sleep  at  night, 
as  you  wake  at  night.  I  would  to  God  it  would  keep  you  awake 
all  night  thinking  about  the  women  in  prison,  in  the  prison-bound 
countries  of  the  world,  and  thinking  how  you  can  help  the  women 
and  help  the  men  into  the  freedom  wherewith  Jesus  Christ  has 
made  men  and  women  free. 


INDIA  AND  THE  MISSIONARY 
REV.  B.  C.  SIRCAR 

I  do  not  know  how  to  adequately  express  my  deep  gratitude  to 
you  this  afternoon  for  giving  me  this  opportunity  of  speaking  a 
few  words  to  you  on  behalf  of  India's  needs.  I  stand  before  you 
with  mixed  feelings. 

Dr.  Aberly  just  at  the  beginning  of  his  lecture  made  a  refer- 
ence to  the  fact  that  there  are  people  in  India  who  are  trying  to 
send  men  to  America  to  correct  some  of  the  impressions  about 
India  given  to  this  country  by  the  missionaries.  I  feel  I  ought  just 
to  say  a  word  with  regard  to  that.  We  ought  to  know  what  the 
non-Christian  people  in  India  think  of  us  as  missionaries.  I  want 
to  tell  you  this,  that  twenty-three  years  ago,  it  was  my  nationalism 
and  patriotism  to  oppose  Christianity,  to  drive  out  all  the  mission- 
aries out  of  India,  and  I  actually  volunteered  to  convert  one  of  your 
leading  missionaries  in  India  to  Hindusim.  But  I  rejoice  today  that 
providence  had  it  otherwise,  and  I  am  today  what  I  am  through  the 
grace  of  God. 

One  of  my  fellow  secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  in  India  told  me  only  just  a  few  days  ago  that  when 
he  was  coming,  he  took  into  his  confidence  one  of  the  leading  non- 
Christians  in  the  Punjab  and  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  him  and 
the  missionaries  in  general.  He  looked  at  his  face  and  said,  "Do 
you  ask  me  to  tell  you  the  truth?"  The  missionary  said,  "Yes". 
lie  said,  "I  believe  you  missionaries  are  enthusiastic  liars". 


INDIA  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  387 

Now,  what  does  that  mean?  Does  it  mean  that  all  the  mis- 
sionaries coming  from  India  or  from  any  other  mission  field  tell 
lies?  God  forbid,  and  they  do  not.  And  yet  how  do  the  people 
get  that  idea  ?  I  will  tell  you  how,  and  we  ought  to  know  it.  India 
is  such  a  vast  country.  India  is  just  in  a  diametrically  opposed  di- 
rection, and  the  people  there,  their  customs,  their  histories,  their 
ideas  and  ideals  are  almost  diametrically  opposed  to  yours.  You 
are  quick,  swift,  aggressive ;  they  are  slow,  patient,  pensive,  restful. 
And  it  is  no  wonder  that  you  misunderstand  the  people  of  India  and 
the  people  of  India  often  misunderstood  you. 

There  is  a  feeling  in  India  today  that  India  has  been  depicted 
by  the  people  of  the  West  just  in  this  way.  There  was  a  dark  man 
appearing  before  a  court  of  justice  where  an  Englishman  was  the 
judge,  and  this  dark  Indian  came  there  to  give  evidence,  and  the 
judge  asked  his  name,  and  he  said,  "My  name  is  Goreh  Chand", 
which  means  in  English  white  moon.  The  Englishman  said,  "Goreh 
Chand — that  is  white  moon — you  are  black  moon",  and  he  asked 
the  clerk  to  put  it  down  that  way  and  the  clerk  wrote  black  moon. 
Then  the  judge  said,  "How  old  are  you?"  He  said  "Twenty-six". 
"You  look  like  sixty  years  old.  You  are  sixty  years  old."  And 
the  clerk  wrote  down  sixty  years  old.  Next  time  he  said,  "What 
is  your  father's  name?"  and  the  man  was  silent.  He  asked  him 
again.  The  judge  then  said,  "You  are  taking  the  time  of  the  court, 
and  I  will  fine  you,  I  will  send  you  to  jail".  And  then  the  man 
said,  "What  is  the  use  of  my  telling  you  anything.  It  doesn't  stand. 
You  write  anything  you  like". 

Now,  this  is  the  general  impression  of  the  people  of  India — I 
am  speaking  of  those  who  are  thinking — of  the  people  of  the  West, 
and  the  missionaries  not  excluded. 

Every  one  of  the  speakers  who  has  spoken  from  this  platform 
spoke  the  truth.  I  agree  with  them  in  every  word  they  say,  but 
India  is  a  country  of  variety.  You  can  speak  of  India  in  any  term 
you  like,  either  in  the  best  terms  or  in  the  worst  terms  depicted  in 
the  darkest  possible  color,  and  it  will  be  true  with  regard  to  a  cer- 
tain section  of  the  people  in. India  and  with  certain  sections  of  the 
country,  perfectly  true. 

Now,  when  Miss  Hill  was  speaking  about  the  women  and  their 
oppression  and  the  freedom  of  the  American  country,  I  was  won- 
dering about  what  country  she  was  speaking,  because  in  the  section 
from  which  I  came,  the  women  do  not  live  under  conditions  like 
that.  Is  she  telling  lies  ?  No,  she  has  been  there  twenty-five  years, 
she  is  giving  her  very  life  for  those  women  for  whom  she  has  been 
working. 

I  say  this  just  to  explain  why  some  people  in  India  do  misun- 
derstand you  and  say  that  you  are  not  correctly  representing  the 


388  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Indian  thought  and  the  Indian  people  and  the  Indian  country.  It 
is  because  they  perhaps  do  not  see  as  you  see. 

We  are  grateful  to  the  great  missionary  force  that  has  gone 
out  from  America  and  from  England.  One  of  the  greatest  non- 
Christian  gifted  statesmen,  Keshub  Chandra  Sen,  once  said  in  a 
town  hall  meeting  in  Calcutta,  "What  is  that  great  power  that  sways 
the  people  of  India?  It  is  not  the  British  army.  The  British  army 
cannot  conquer  the  heart  of  the  people  of  India.  No  army  by 
simple  physical  force  has  ever  conquered  the  heart  of  any  nation. 
But  we  cannot  deny  that  India  is  being  ruled,  conquered,  subju- 
gated by  a  great  moral  force,  and  that  morai  force  is  Jesus  Christ. 
India  has  seen  a  tremendous  moral  force  in  that  life  and  the  person 
and  character  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  none  but  Jesus,  none  but  Jesus, 
ever  deserved  this  bright  and  precious  diadem  in  India,  and  Jesus 
shall  have  it". 

Today  you  take  all  the  thinking  part  of  the  population  of 
India,  they  look  up  to  Jesus  Christ,  they  have  the  deepest  and  the 
greatest  regard  for  Him.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  from  one  end  of 
India  to  the  other  today,  the  thought  is  that  the  organized  Christian 
church  has  been  a  failure  in  the  West,  and  is  there  any  use  to  imi- 
tate that  kind  of  organization  within  the  Christian  church  in  India? 

They  are  not  against  the  gospel,  they  are  not  against  Jesus 
Christ.  If  I  had  time  tonight,  I  could  even  show  from  the  religious 
scriptures  of  the  Hindus  that  Christ  is  the  fulfilment  of  all  their 
highest  and  noblest  thought  and  aspirations,  and  that  is  what 
brought  me  unto  Jesus  Christ  and  his  salvation.  They  are  not 
against  Jesus  Christ,  but  they  are  beginning  to  feel  that  in  the  West,' 
where  Christianity  had  for  hundreds  of  years  experienced  the 
highly  developed  institutions  in  the  way  of  theological  seminaries, 
Christian  colleges,  yet  even  there  the  Christian  nations  have  shed 
the  blood  of  other  Christian  nations.  They  feel  that  since  there 
has  been  bloodshed  among  the  Christian  people  of  the  West,  there 
must  be  something  wrong  in  their  organization. 

What  I  wish  to  impress  upon  you  is  that  we  do  need  your  help 
at  this  time,  your  cooperation.  India  is  entering  into  a  new  poli- 
tical era,  it  is  almost  getting  a  democratic  form  of  government. 
They  have  never  been  used  to  it,  and  nothing  but  the  ideals 
of  Christ  will  give  that  country  satisfaction  and  keep  the  people 
from  vanity  and  disillusionment. 

I  say  we  need  your  help,  but  we  do  not  need  it  in  the  sense  that 
all  of  your  customs  and  all  your  Americanization  should  be  im- 
ported wholesale  into  India.  I  have  a  great  admiration  for  the 
freedom  of  the  American  women,  and  yet  I  cannot  as  yet  see  how 
our  Indian  women  will  profit  very  much  by  making  wholesale  imi- 
tation of  the  women  of  this  country. 


INDIA   AND  THE   MISSIONARY  389 

I  think  you  will  agree  with  me  that  there  is  something  unique 
in  Jesus  Christ's  person,  in  that  the  boundary  is  frontierless,  and 
the  races  of  all  nations  have  been  coming  to  accept  Him,  each 
bringing  its  contribution  to  the  interpretation  of  the  life  and  the 
person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

What  is  appealing  to  the  thinking  people  of  India  today  is 
this, — that  Christ  is  to  rule  the  whole  universe.  He  is  the  fulfil- 
ment of  all  the  religious  thought  of  the  world.  He  comes  of  a  race 
calleed  the  Jews,  than  whom  perhaps  there  is  no  other  race  on  the 
face  of  the  earth  who  are  so  clearly  marked  off  from  every  other 
race  in  temperament  and  disposition.  It  is  nationalism  and  patriot- 
ism with  them  to  keep  themselves  apart  from  all  other  races  of  the 
world.  They  have  not  been  absorbed  in  any  other  race.  Yet  Jesus 
Christ  was  not  only  a  Jew.  He  stood  for  Hebrew,  Greek  and 
Roman,  and  yet  no  civilization  could  control  Him,  monopolize  and 
define  Him.  Why?  Because  His  teachings  are  of  the  universal 
man.  .  ^  j  | 

A  few  years  ago,  when  the  great  parliament  of  the  great  re- 
ligions of  the  world  met  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  when  they  were 
ready  to  close  those  sessions  where  were  assembled  representatives 
of  Brahmanism,  Mohammedanism,  Christianity,  and  all  the  great 
religions  of  the  world,  they  were  discussing  how  to  close  that  great 
meeting.  There  came  suggestions  from  the  Koran,  and  so  on,  but 
in  each  case  there  were  some  who  objected  on  the  ground  of  con- 
scientious scruples.  But  some  one  suggested,  "Could  we  not  close 
this  great  parliament  of  religions  of  the  world  with  the  Lord's 
Prayer?"  There  was  a  solemn  pause.  Every  one  of  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  different  religions  of  the  world  stood  up  and  said, 
"We  can  conscientiously  join  in  that  prayer",  and  the  great  parlia- 
ment of  religions  of  the  world  was  closed  in  the  words  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Why?  Because  that  Lord's  Prayer  as  it  is  generally 
known,  is  not  simply  the  old  liturgical  form  of  prayer  extant  in  the 
western  Christian  church,  but  it  is  one  flawless  expression  of  the 
religious  idea  dominant  in  the  human  heart. 

I  should  say  that  in  India  today,  there  is  a  great  moving  for- 
ward toward  the  understanding,  the  better  understanding,  of  Jesus 
Christ  today  than  ever.  Some  years  ago,  perhaps  it  was  possible 
to  say  that  the  Indian  people  were  spiritual  and  matter  is  nothing 
to  them.  Some  one  has  said  that  if  the  Niagara  Falls  were  to  be 
placed  in  India,  there  would  be  instead  of  hotels  and  restaurants, 
temples  and  mosques,  and  there  would  be  thousands  of  men  and 
women,  in  order  to  just  enjoy  the  ecstasy  of  joining  in  the  divine 
who  would  throw  their  human  bodies  in  the  waters  of  the  Falls. 
And  yet  there  is  in  India  a  great  falls,  by  the  side  of  which  a 
power  house  has  been  erected  with  Indian  money  and  under 


39°  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Indian  management,  and  that  power-house  lights  my  whole  native 
state  consisting  of  twelve  million  people  and  governed  by  a  native 
prince.  That  is  what  is  really  happening  today  in  India.  We  are 
coming  out  of  the  dreamy  state  of  life  into  the  practical  life. 

India  is  an  agricultural  country.  Nine-tenths  of  the  people 
live  by  agriculture.  Mr.  Higginbottom,  who  is  in  this  country 
now,  is  doing  a  great  work  along  agricultural  lines  in  Allahabad. 
He  has  been  taken  into  the  confidence  of  the  people,  and  he  is 
considered  almost  one  of  the  rulers  of  that  state.  If  the  Christian 
people  from  this  country,  even  forgetting  what  they  should  preach 
about  Jesus  Christ,  could  go  out  at  this  hour  of  reconstruction  of 
India,  even  to  help  them  in  agriculture  and  in  industry,  in  com- 
merce, in  education,  having  the  Christ  as  the  background,  without 
having  the  opportunity  of  finding  the  defects  and  shortcomings  of 
Hinduism,  it  would  be  better  perhaps  for  the  missionary  work.  If 
they  could  show  by  their  lives  that  in  the  west  Christ  has  taught 
them  this  great  lesson,  that  the  highest  ideal  in  life  is  not  to  think 
of  one's  self  and  not  to  live  a  self-centered  existence ;  but  the  great- 
ness of  an  individual  and  the  greatness  of  a  nation  does  depend 
upon  those  noble  characters  who  think  more  of  others  and  less  of 
themselves,  and  who  live,  work  and  die  for  others.  And  when 
they  see  that  these  men  and  women  are  coming  from  America  just 
for  the  uplift  of  the  men  and  women  of  India,  they  will  inquire, 
"What  is  it  that  sends  you  here?"  They  will  ask  you  to  tell  them 
of  the  religion  that  lifts  you  up  and  sends  you  even  unto  the  foreign 
countries  where  you  have  to  live  under  the  greatest  discomfort. 

Brothers  and  sisters,  I  do  not  want  to  take  up  more  of  your 
time,  but  I  just  want  to  tell  you  what  has  remained  unfinished  in 
India.  We  have  four  million  Christians  in  India,  but  what  does  that 
amount  to?  Only  one  Christian  to  every  ten  thousand  of  the  pop- 
ulation. In  the  various  provinces,  the  number  of  Christians  to  each 
ten  thousand  of  the  population  is: 

Madras  and  Coorg  200 

Bombay  and  Burma  100 

Assam  59 

Bengal  39 

Northwestern  Provinces, 
United  Provinces  and 

Central  Provinces  20 

Travancore  200 

Baroda  39 

Hyderabad  22 

Bombay  Native  States  -      16 

Bengal  Native  States  n 

United  Provinces  Native  States  6 


EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS  IN   INDIA  39! 

Central  Native  States  4 

Gwalior  and  Rajputana  3 

Punjab  Native  States  2 

Kashmir  i*/< 

In  the  Bombay  Presidency,  there  are  thirty-three  districts, 
each  containing  50,000  people  in  which  there  are  no  Christians  and 
no  Christian  workers.  If  that  is  not  a  great  call  for  Christian  men 
and  women,  either  here  or  elsewhere,  that  they  go  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  do  not  know  what 
will  make  us  see  the  unfinished  and  necessary  work  of  the  Christian 
church. 


EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA 
DR.  C.  R.  JANVIER 

There  are  certain  phases  of  the  situation  in  India  that  seem 
to  me  to  emphasize  the  importance  of  educational  work.  Old  India 
was  exclusively  of  the  type  that  Mr.  Sincar  spoke  of  a  few  minutes 
ago,  quiet,  placid,  almost  torpid.  The  very  religions  of  India 
seemed  to  bring  a  pressure  in  that  direction.  Mohammedanism 
with  its  fatalism,  Hinduism,  with  its  doctrine  of  Karma  that 
carries  very  close  to  the  fatalism  of  Mohammedanism — these 
tended  to  freeze  into  passivity  the  energies  of  the  people.  But 
India  has  awakened.  The  awakening  has  come  in  various  ways, 
mainly  through  the  impact  of  Western  education,  Western  ideals, 
Western  commerce,  Western  politics,  and  especially  through  the 
impact  of  the  Christian  religion. 

Hinduism  and  Mohammedanism  have  aroused.  They  are 
more  aggressive  today  a  great  deal  than  they  were  fifty  years  ago. 
They  have  made  all  sorts  of  attempts  to  meet  the  aggressions  of 
Christianity.  Religiously,  India  is  aroused.  Commercially,  India 
is  aroused.  Politically,  India  is  aroused  and  astir.  I  am  not  speak- 
ing of  political  unrest.  There  is  not  so  much  of  that  as  some  people 
think;  especially  in  the  present  situation,  there  is  a  great  response 
to  the  proposals  that  the  Government  has  made  for  partial  self- 
government,  and  laws  that  have  been  passed  indeed  for  the  partial 
self-government  of  India.  But  India,  for  all  these  reasons,  is 
astir,  awake,  aroused,  and  the  thing  that  India  needs  most  of  all  is 
leadership.  Perhaps  that  need  has  been  emphasized,  intensified  by 
the  experience  of  the  war,  as  men  have  come  in  contact  with  the 
great  leaders,  have  been  inspired  by  the  power  of  great  military 


392  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

leaders  and  by  the  ideals  of  great  statesmen.  But  most  of  all  the 
need  has  been  emphasized  by  this  partial  self-government  that  is 
now  in  the  hands,  or  about  to  be  placed  in  the  hands,  of  the  Indian 
people.  If  ever  any  nation  needed  intelligent  leadership,  it  is  India. 
All  nations  do.  I  dare  not  take  the  time  even  to  suggest  it,  but  I 
would  like  to  have  you  stop  and  think  what  intelligent  leadership 
has  meant  to  our  land. 

India  needs  leadership,  and  perhaps  a  suggestion  as  to  that 
need  may  be  found  in  the  fact  that  one  who  has  reached  a  very  high 
place  in  the  command  of  the  allegiance  of  the  people  of  India  is 
not  only  a  foreigner,  but  a  woman,  Mrs.  Annie  Besant.  Hers  has 
become  one  of  the  names  to  conjure  within  India.  I  can  hardly 
think  of  anything  that  more  indicates  India's  response  to  leader- 
ship and  India's  need  for  leadership. 

Educational  missions  are  responding,  as  no  other  instrument 
can  respond  to  that  need.  I  do  not  say  that  educational  work  is 
more  important  or  more  pressing.  I  desire  to  make  no  compari- 
son. I  pray  God  that  scores  of  you  may  respond  to  the  call  for 
the  village  work  and  the  mass  movement.  No  one  can  possibly 
exaggerate  the  need  that  is  presented  by  the  situation  there.  But 
at  the  same  time,  I  do  press  upon  you  the  claim  of  the  educational 
work  along  this  line,  especially  the  raising  up  of  intelligent  lead- 
ership for  the  India  of  today  and  tomorrow  and  the  next  day. 

We  are  gathering  into  our  schools  and  colleges  Hindus,  Mo- 
hammedans, Christians — Christians  in  very  much  larger  propor- 
tion than  they  are  in  the  country  at  large.  I  take  it  that  our  college 
is  a  sample.  In  the  country  at  large,  there  is  about  one  and  a  half 
Christians  to  a  hundred  thousand  of  the  population.  In  our  col- 
lege, we  have  seven  Christians  to  a  hundred  of  our  college  popu- 
lation. Out  of  our  not  quite  five  hundred  students,  thirty  are 
Christians,  seventy  or  eighty  are  Mohammedans,  the  rest  are 
Hindus. 

We  are  trying  to  train  leaders,  and  we  are  trying  to  train 
leaders  not  simply  through  giving  them  education,  but  through 
bringing  them  into  contact  with  Jesus  Christ  by  the  way  of  His 
gospel.  The  Bible  is  our  one  absolutely  inevitable  text-book. 
There  is  more  or  less  of  option  as  to  the  other  things  that  a  man 
may  study  in  our  college;  the  Bible  he  must  study.  And  we  are 
asking  them,  and  I  think  missionaries  generally  are  asking  them, 
for  no  imitation  as  to  our  methods  or  our  ideas  of  things.  We  are 
asking  them  to  take  the  Christ  of  the  gospels,  Jesus  Christ  as  He  is 
presented  in  His  word,  as  the  atoning  power  for  sin  and  the  leader 
of  men  into  true  manhood  and  fellowship  with  God.  We  expect  to 
make  our  Christians  better  leaders.  The  men  who  have  gone  out 
from  our  college,  so  far  as  I  can  recall  now,  are  all  of  them  either 


EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  393 

in  Y.  M.  C.  A.  service  or  in  Christian  educational  work.  We  ex- 
pect to  make  better  leaders,  intelligent  leaders,  of  the  Hindus  and 
Mohammedans.  We  are  trying  to  lead  them  to  Jesus  Christ,  and 
we  are  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  the  acceptance  of  Christ  and 
the  confession  of  Christ.  That  is  what  we  are  praying  for  and 
pleading  for  and  working  for. 

At  the  same  time,  we  are  seeing  a  complete  transformation  of 
thought  and  ideal,  of  purpose  and  character,  even  among  those  who 
have  not  come  to  the  point  of  actually  confessing  Jesus  Christ  be- 
fore man.  If  I  had  time,  I  could  bring  to  you  incident  after  inci- 
dent of  the  transformation  that  is  coming  to  young  men.  Let  me 
give  you  but  two. 

Chandra  Mohun  Mathuri  is  a  Brahman  from  that  far-off 
state  at  the  head  waters  of  the  Ganges,  Indian  native  Garhwal.  He 
was  one  of  our  very  mature  students.  He  came  back  last  January, 
after  two  years,  to  talk  over  old  times,  and  I  said  to  him,  "Chandra 
Mohun,  where  do  you  stand  in  your  religious  life?"  He  said,  "Mr. 
Janvier,  I  am  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ."  I  said,  "What  do  you 
mean?  You  are  still  counted  a  Hindu".  He  said,  "I  am  counted 
a  Hindu,  but  I  have  been  studying  the  incarnations,  and  the  only 
incarnation  that  brings  the  message  that  India  needs  today  is  the 
incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ.  Buddha  Gautama  did  talk  about  sacri- 
fice, but,  after  all,  what  did  Buddha  give  up  but  a  kingdom?  But 
Jesus  Christ  gave  everything  up  for  us  men.  His  is  the  message, 
the  message  of  sacrifice,  that  India  needs  today,  and  His  disciple  I 
am.  Your  men  may  not  call  me  so". 

One  came  to  say  goodbye  to  me.  He  had  passed  his  A.  B. 
examination.  He  had  spent  two  years  in  the  Hindu  university  at 
Benares.  For  his  last  two  years  he  had  come  to  us.  I  said  to  him, 
"Chandan  Singh,  what  have  you  got  in  these  two  years  in  Ewing 
Christian  College?"  He  thought  a  moment.  He  knew  right  well 
I  was  not  speaking  of  intellectual  attainment,  and  I  wish  you  could 
have  seen  his  face  light  up  as  he  turned  toward  me  and  said,  "In 
these  two  years,  Sir,  I  have  got  God.  I  have  come  to  know  the 
reality  of  God,  and  every  day  of  my  life,  my  heart  cries  out,  'O 
God,  make  Thyself  more  real  to  me,  and  make  me  holy  like  Thy- 
self ".  He  is  a  Hindu  still  in  name,  and  I  am  not  going  to  say  that 
he  is  even  a  secret  disciple,  but  I  do  say  this,  that  to  take  men  and 
get  them  to  see  God  through  the  medium  of  His  word  and  the  reve- 
lation of  Jesus  Christ  is  infinitely  worth  while,  and  that  that  work 
that  we  are  doing  is  a  work  that  India — I  dare  to  say  it — supremely 
needs. 

I  believe  that  there  is  going  to  be  a  great  turning  to  Jesus 
Christ.  I  may  not  liye  to  see  it,  though  I  pray  for  it  every  day. 
But  when  that  day  comes,  as  surely  it  will,  these  men  who  have 


394  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

not  yet  had  the  courage  to  come  out  openly  as  followers  of  Jesus 
Christ  will  be  leaders  in  that  Christward  movement.  Will  you  help 
us  hasten  that  day? 


AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA 
SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 

I  was  led  to  make  a  study  of  the  mass  movement  work  of 
India  and  its  relation  to  a  self-supporting  church  while  I  was  Pro- 
fessor of  Economics  in  the  college  of  which  Dr.  Janvier  is  prin- 
cipal. A  study  of  industrial  missions  in  India  led  me  to  see  that 
ninety-nine  per  cent,  of  them  were  failures,  that  every  great  famine 
that  came  along  would  leave  on  the  doorsteps,  as  it  were,  of  the 
missions,  taking  India  as  a  whole  or  the  famine-stricken  districts 
as  a  whole,  thousands  of  boys  and  girls  that  had  to  be  cared  for. 

The  Editor  of  the  Christian  Herald  told  me  that  his  paper  had 
remitted  to  India  over  four  million  dollars  to  help  to  support  the 
famine  orphans  of  India.  They  were  supported  a*t  the  rate  of 
fifteen  dollars  a  year.  They  were  gathered  by  missionaries  into 
mud  houses,  mud  dormitories  chiefly,  and  the  amount  of  food  and 
clothing  and  education  which  fifteen  dollars  provides  is  not  very 
great. 

Then,  perhaps,  because  a  man  had  been  brought  up  on  a  farm, 
he  would  try  to  teach  the  boys  agriculture,  or  he  might  once  have 
sewed  a  button  on  and  therefore  he  tried  to  teach  some  of  them  to 
do  tailor  work,  or,  as  we  say,  to  be  sewing  men.  Once  perhaps  he 
tried  to  tack  a  sole  onto  his  shoe  and  therefore  he  tried  to  teach 
these  boys  shoe-making. 

We  were  tryiny  to  teach  industries  with  men  who  weren't  trained 
in  those  industries,  and  it  isn't  good  sense.  A  man  trained  for 
evangelistic  work  is  out  of  place  in  some  of  these  things.  But 
granted  that  your  man  is  a  successful  cobbler  and  can  teach  the 
boys,  and  he  dies  or  goes  on  furlough,  and  you  are  up  against  it. 

But  you  may  have  an  awkward,  three-cornered,  unworkable 
kind  of  missionary.  You  don't  know  what  on  earth  to  do  with 
him,  so  you  say,  "Stick  him  in  the  orphanage",  with  the  result  that 
this  work  has  not  progressed. 

I  came  to  see  that  the  failure  of  industrial  missions  and  agri- 
cultural missions  in  India  was  because  we  did  not  have  the  right 
trained  men  and  women  to  care  for  them,  to  carry  them  on,  that 
oftentimes  they  were  one-man  shows,  that  when  the  man  who  was 


AGRICULTURAL   MISSIONS    IN    INDIA  395 

a  success  died  or  went  on  furlough,  there  was  no  other  trained  man 
to  follow  up  and  keep  the  thing  going.  So  that  I  came  to  see  that 
if  agricultural  or  industrial  missions  were  to  succeed,  they  must  be 
in  the  hands  of  trained  men  and  women.  With  that  idea,  I  asked 
the  mission  to  allow  me  to  come  to  America  and  take  a  course  in 
agriculture.  I  went  to  Ohio  State  University  and  got  the  degree  in 
agriculture  and  then  went  back  to  India.  We  have  there  now  a 
mission  farm  of  two  hundred  seventy-five  acres.  Friends  in 
America  have  given  us  during  the  last  nine  or  ten  years  something 
approaching  a  hundred  thousand  dollars  to  carry  on  that  work. 

One  question  that  has  been  before  me  is  this :  Are  the  famines 
of  India  preventable?  And  another  question  that  I  am  studying 
is:  Is  a  self-supporting  church  in  India  possible?  If  America 
should  have  a  sudden  wave  of  generosity,  a  great  impulse,  and 
should  send  all  of  its  abundant  wealth  over  to  India,  and  that  should 
be  doled  out  to  the  poor  people  of  whom  we  have  heard  so  much 
this  afternoon,  doled  out  in  driblets  of  charity,  how  much  good 
would  we  do  to  India?  I  think  we  would  only  still  further  pau- 
perize it,  that  we  would  not  so  help  it. 

All  thinking  men  and  women  agree  that  if  you  are  going  to 
help  India,  you  can  only  do  it  by  helping  it  to  help  itself.  In  this 
work  of  agriculture,  in  conjunction  with  the  work  done  by  the 
governmental  and  demonstration  farms,  in  their  great  research 
laboratories  like  that  at  Pusa,  we  have  learned  that  the  yields  of 
all  the  staple  crops  of  India  can  be  greatly  increased. 

On  the  mission  farm  at  Allahabad,  we  take  boys  from  the  low 
caste,  those  who  have  centuries  of  oppression  and  degradation  be- 
hind them,  we  give  them  training  in  scientific  agriculture,  with  the 
result  that  instead  of  their  starting  out  to  work  at  six  or  eight 
dollars  a  month,  as  they  would  had  they  been  trained  in  literary 
occupations,  they  are  getting  anything  from  twenty  to  fifty  dollars 
a  month  as  trained  agriculturists.  So  that  with  agricultural  mis- 
sions we  are  learning  not  only  how  to  increase  the  yield  of  the 
soil,  but  how  to  increase  the  earning  capacity  of  the  boy,  and  in 
those  two  facts,  if  they  are  multiplied  over  India,  you  rid  India  of 
its  famine  and  yourself  of  supporting  churches  at  once. 

In  the  thirty-fifth  chapter  of  Exodus,  I  believe  it  is,  where 
Moses  tells  us  that  the  spirit  of  God  is  in  a  certain  man  giving  him 
skill  and  wisdom  in  the  working  of  brass  and  of  iron  and  of  wood. 
This  work  is  in  no  sense  to  supplant  evangelistic  work,  but  it  is 
to  follow  up  and  to  supplement  it.  Oh,  the  heartbreak!  What  we 
heard  today  of  fields  being  ripened  to  harvest,  of  thousands  knock- 
ing at  the  door  of  the  Christian  church,  and  we  have  to  say,  "no". 
We  have  to  tell  them  we  can't  take  them  in.  The  heartbreak  of  a 
ripened  harvest  and  no  reapers  there  shows  us  the  importance  of 


396  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

evangelistic  work.  And  why  can't  the  Christian  church  reap  this 
harvest?  Because  we  haven't  enough  trained  people.  If  we  in 
our  work  can  follow  up  the  evangelistic  missionary,  can  take  the 
converts  and  increase  their  earning  capacity,  we  are  making  it  pos- 
sible for  them  to  pay  their  own  teachers  and  preachers. 

I  think  too  often  when  we  have  been  asked  to  seek  the  will  of 
God  for  our  own  lives,  \ve  have  seemed  to  think  the  only  possible 
place  we  could  find  it  was  in  either  the  Christian  ministry  or  some 
form  of  mission  work.  I  believe  the  will  of  God  for  some  of  us  is 
to  do  the  work  of  the  world,  the  ordinary,  commonplace,  everyday 
work  of  the  world.  The  spirit  of  God  is  going  to  be  putting  us  to 
work  in  brass  and  iron,  to  handle  plows.  Jesus  said  to  His  twelve 
disciples,  "As  you  go,  preach,  saying  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at 
hand".  That  is  the  first  clause  in  His  commission,  but  the  second 
is,  "Heal  the  sick".  There  is  medical  mission  justification — the 
medical  mission,  sometimes  spoken  of  as  a  wedge  for  the  gospel. 
I  don't  like  that.  The  gospel  that  I  received  from  the  Lord,  Jesus 
Christ,  needs  no  wedge.  If  it  isn't  its  own  wedge,  it  is  the  most 
collosal  failure  of  history.  It  needs  no  sugar  coat.  It  is  no  quinine 
pill  that  must  be  softened  up  and  sweetened. 

The  next  thing  Jesus  said  was  "cleanse  the  leper".  A  man 
said  to  me,  because  I  have  charge  of  a  big  leper  asylum,  "Isn't 
working  for  the  lepers  walking  up  a  blind  alley?"  I  said,  "Maybe 
it  is,  but  it  is  one  that  Jesus  walked  up,  and  I  am  satisfied  with  it". 

"Raise  the  dead,  cast  out  devils" — this  is  the  gospel  which 
Jesus  brought,  which  has  in  it  a  place  for  the  industrial  missionary. 
I  fully  expected  to  go  to  the  theological  seminary,  I  fully  expected 
to  be  ordained,  but  God,  in  His  providence,  has  led  my  feet  into 
other  paths,  and  it  is  only  recently  I  desired  to  reach  out  in  so  many 
different  things,  so  many  different  ways. 

I  hear  a  man  talk  about  China,  and  I  think — what  would  I 
give  for  a  shot  at  China!  I  hear  a  man  speak  of  South  America, 
and  I  say — what  would  I  not  give  to  be  able  to  give  my  life  for 
South  America !  I  hear  about  Africa,  and  I  would  like  to  give  my 
life  for  that.  But  each  one  of  us  is  going  to  hear  God's  voice  say- 
ing, "This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it"— not  "the  ways".  Once  you 
choose,  you  must  walk  in  that  way,  the  way  that  God  wants  you  to 
do,  and  I  believe  that  if  we  bring  our  lives  unto  the  will  of  God, 
He  has  in  this  audience  today  those  who  will  be  evangelists,  those 
who  will  be  medical  missionaries,  those  who  will  be  camp  follow- 
ers, as  it  were,  farmers,  machinists,  weavers,  those  who  can  bring 
in  all  the  subsidiary  industries  that  India  so  much  needs  to  give  it 
the  common  decencies. 

You  remember  the  first  command  that  God  gave.  He  said, 
"Be  fruitful,  multiply,  replenish  the  earth  and  subdue  it".  When  I 


AGRICULTURAL   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA  397 

go  into  Gwalior  State  and  clear  the  jungle  and  put  in  cotton  and 
wheat,  I  am  carrying  out  that  great  command  of  God. 

People  say  to  me,  "Have  you  a  right  as  a  missionary  to  be 
doing  these  things?"  For  what  did  Jesus  commend  His  disciples? 
''Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  ye  saw  me  hungry" — "Why,  no, 
Lord,  we  have  never  seen  you  hungry,  we  have  never  met  you  in 
the  byways."  "Oh",  Jesus  said,  "Yes  you  did.  You  saw  me  hungry 
and  you  gave  me  to  eat.  Don't  you  remember  the  time  you  went 
to  that  little  famine-cursed  Indian  village  and  you  taught  it  how  to 
grow  twenty  bushels  of  wheat  where  it  had  been  growing  only  ten. 
When  you  did  that,  you  were  helping  to  feed  the  hungry.  When 
you  went  into  that  Gwalior  cotton  district,  where  you  grew  more 
bales  of  cotton  and  of  "better  quality, — don't  you  know  when  you 
did  that  you  were  helping  to  clothe  the  naked?  When  you  went 
into  that  village  that  had  a  well  that  as  soon  as  the  rain  failed 
dried  up  and  the  people  had  to  move  out,  you  went  into  that  village 
with  an  American  boring  apparatus,  and  you  bored  down  maybe 
two  or  three  hundred  feet,  until  you  came  to  a  good  and  abundant 
supply  of  water,  enough  for  man  and  beast  and  some  over  for  irri- 
gation— don't  you  know  when  you  did  that,  you  were  helping  to 
give  drink  to  the  thirsty?" 

The  call  of  God  for  men  and  women  is  as  Moses  gave  it  to 
his  captains.  He  said,  "Any  man  that  has  built  a  house,  let  him 
stay  out  of  the  battle.  Any  man  that  has  planted  a  vineyard  and 
not  eaten  the  fruit  thereof,  let  him  wait  at  home.  Any  man  who 
has  become  betrothed  and  not  yet  taken  his  wife,  let  him  stay  out 
of  the  battle.  When  you  have  taken  every  man  out  who  has  a 
legitimate  reason  for  not  going  into  battle,  then  ask  if  there  are 
any  that  are  faint-hearted,  any  that  are  fearful,  and  send  them  back 
home". 

The  missionary  force  today  is  a  Gideon's  band,  chosen  of  God 
not  for  numbers  but  for  quality,  for  courage  of  faith  and  of  heart, 
and  we  have  to  remember  that  we  fight  God's  battles. 

This  must  be  the  prayer  of  every  one  who  would  be  a  mis- 
sionary: "The  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac  and  of  Jacob,  the  God 
of  the  Promise  and  the  Covenant,  let  it  be  known  this  day  that  Thou 
art  God  and  that  I  am  Thy  servant,  willing  to  do  the  menial's  task, 
to  go  out  to  the  ones  in  India  who  are  untouchable,  those  whom 
man  despises,  and  seeing  in  them  the  manhood  and  the  womanhood 
that  Jesus  sees  in  them". 


THE  WORK  OF  HEALING  FOR  THE  WOMEN  OF  INDIA 
DR.  BELLE  J.  ALLEN 

As  Dr.  Hume  was  speaking  of  that  answer  that  was  given  to 
one  of  the  inquiring  ones;  "He  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the 
Father";  I  thought  of  that  other  reply  which  Christ  gave  to  a 
questioning  disciple  in  prison  who  wanted  to  be  very  sure  that  the 
Christ  had  really  come,  "Go  and  tell  John  the  lame  walk,  the  blind 
see,  the  deaf  hear,  lepers  are  cleansed  and  the  poor  have  the  gospel 
preached  to  them".  Here  indeed  we  find  the  medical  program  not 
a  wedge,  as  has  been  said,  but  a  part  of  that  "love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself",  an  expression  of  applied  Christianity,  a  part  of  the  plan 
which  does  not  need  an  interpreter.  Pain  needs  no  interpreter. 
Relief  from  pain  needs  no  explanation.  There  is  not  the  proba- 
bility of  failure  to  understand  when  it  comes  to  meeting  plain 
human  physical  need. 

And  so  we  feel  that  in  our  medical  branch  of  the  work,  there  is 
no  possibility  of  comparison.  Superlatives  are  out  of  the  question 
when  it  comes  to  trying  to  introduce  people  who  do  not  know  Him 
to  our  incomparable  Christ  by  one  of  His  own  methods.  The  work 
is  universal  and  fundamental. 

I  can  only  give  you  a  few  sketches.  Miss  Hill  took  one  of  my 
figures  when  she  told  you  about  the  number  of  Indian  women  who 
need  help.  She  said,  "If  every  man,  woman  and  child  in  this 
country  were  female,  there  would  be  still  more  women  in  India 
than  in  this  country".  There  are  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  mil- 
lions of  women  in  India  who  are  more  or  less  in  prison,  prisons  of 
ignorance,  prisons  of  fear,  prisons  of  superstition,  the  doors  of 
which  can  be  opened  only  by  women. 

And,  while  a  numerical  argument  is  not  always  an  interesting 
one,  may  I  say  that  to  meet  that  need  which  only  women  doctors 
can  meet,  there  are  one  hundred  fifty-nine  doctors.  In  your  think- 
ing, recall  this  fact,  that  there  is  one  doctor  to  every  five  or  six 
hundred  people  in  the  United  States.  Is  it  fair,  men  and  women, 
that  we  should  have  so  much  and  call  ourselves  Christians  and  say, 
"I  want  to  work  here  at  home  where  I  will  have  a  good  fat  prac- 
tice?" 

Oh,  I  can  understand  the  emotion  that  was  in  the  heart  of  that 

398 


HEALING  FOR  THE  WOMEN   OF  INDIA  399 

medical  missionary  who  wrote  recently,  "If  you  were  standing  by 
a  pool  in  which  there  were  gasping  and  struggling  for  life  hosts  of 
women  and  children,  and  you  could  only  save  the  ones  that  you, 
single-handed,  could  reach,  would  you  call  it  an  opportunity  or  a 
tragedy?" 

Let  us  think  of  that  number  again  from  another  standpoint. 
There  is  one  doctor  to  a  million  women.  How  would  it  strike  you 
to  think  of  one  doctor  to  a  million  of  our  soldiers  abroad,  two  doc- 
tors to  the  two  millions  that  went  abroad  fighting  our  battles  ?  And, 
tell  me  this,  do  you  suppose  their  suffering,  the  suffering  of  the 
women  of  India,  is  any  less  because  they  do  not  wear  a  uniform? 

There  is  a  challenge  again  from  the  standpoint  of  the  educa- 
tional medical  missionary.  Suppose  of  that  number  of  women  only 
two  per  cent,  can  read  and  write.  They  are  not  assured  that  West- 
ern ways  are  ways  for  them  to  follow.  They  are  not  ready  to 
change  any  more  than  you  would  be  ready  to  change  were  some  one 
of  a  strange  feature  and  face  to  come  and  try  to  convince  you  that 
unhygienic  conditions,  lack  of  care,  lack  of  cleanliness,  were  safer 
for  your  body  and  your  home  and  your  children  than  cleanliness. 
It  would  be  a  slow  process  to  bring  about  that  change,  and  they 
are  no  more  ready  to  take  up  new-fangled  ways  of  doing  in  the  East 
than  are  you. 

On  the  other  hand,  suppose  the  great  majority  were  depen- 
dent, as  they  are  dependent,  upon  the  ministrations  to  their  physical, 
human  need  on  uneducated,  untrained,  superstitious,  ignorant 
woman  whom  they  call  upon,  known  to  us  as  the  midwives  of  India. 
The  Government  has  striven  to  change  this,  has  tried  methods  of 
education,  but  that,  too,  is  a  slow  process,  and  only  the  trained 
medical  women  may  go  to  that  class  of  home  of  which  Miss  Hill 
spoke  and  try  to  bring  the  young  women  up,  through  training 
nurses  and  assistant  surgeons  and  assistant  physicians,  to  do  that 
work,  entering  the  homes  of  these  zenanas  and  meeting  the  physical 
need  of  the  women  and  children  there  who  otherwise  will  die  with 
no  care. 

And  then  another  challenge  from  the  medical  standpoint  is  in 
the  hospitals.  Unfortunately,  the  need  has  been  so  great  that 
most  of  our  hospitals  are  what  we  call  "one  man  or  one  woman 
hospitals".  The  doctor  in  charge  has  to  be  responsible  for  all  that 
is  carried  on  in  that  hospital.  Since  I  came  into  the  room  today, 
two  people  have  said  to  me,  "Do  you  know  a  medical  woman  who 
is  ready  to  go  at  once  ?"  One  doctor  is  under  the  necessity  of  hav- 
ing a  vacation,  both  of  them  are  overworked,  and  the  appeal  came 
to  me  earnestly  and  importunately,  "Do  you  know  a  capable,  quali- 
fied woman  who  can  go  at  once  to  meet  an  urgent  need?" 

Not  only  is  there  the  challenge  of  the  hospitals  to  which  hun- 


40O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

dreds  and  thousands,  literally  thousands,  are  coming  yearly,  but 
there  is  the  hospital  with  closed  wards,  empty  wards.  We  know  of 
the  doctors  who  go  to  the  husbands  and  to  the  fathers  and  plead 
with  them  to  let  their  wives  come  to  the  hospitals,  plead  with  them 
to  let  the  children  come,  and,  as  Miss  Hill  told  you,  the  reply  is, 
"No". 

And  then  there  is  that  other  kind  of  hospital,  where  the  people 
have  become  ready,  through  experience,  through  healing,  through 
the  sympathy,  through  the  help  of  the  patients  who  have  come, 
there  are  those  whose  confidence  has  been  won,  who  come  begging 
us  for  an  operation  for  malaria.  The  results  of  operative  work 
have  been  so  successful  that  they  associate  that  process  with  every 
sort  of  disease  or  trouble  that  comes.  There  is  the  necessity  for 
medical  women  to  go  out  into  the  villages  and  reduce  the  congestion 
in  the  hospitals. 

And  then  there  is  another  challenge,  of  those  teaching  hos- 
pitals where  medical  schools  have  been  established.  We  are  trying 
to  do  what  was  suggested  here  a  while  ago.  We  are  trying  to  se- 
cure Indian  men  and  Indian  women  to  undertake  this  great  medical 
work  of  uplifting  their  own  people. 

One  of  the  joys  of  this  teaching  part  of  our  medical  work  was 
reported  to  me  by  our  own  Dr.  Scudder.  The  other  day  I  had  a 
letter  from  her  saying  that  when  we  started  our  medical  work, 
there  were  only  a  few  girls  ready  to  corne  into  the  school.  This  was 
started  in  1917,  and  the  men  about  us  said,  "Indian  women  haven't 
enough  training,  they  haven't  the  pre-medical  work,  it  isn't  possible 
for  them  to  take  that  work".  "Anyhow,  we  are  going  to  try"  said 
brave  Dr.  Scudder,  and  they  carried  on  the  work  along  with  the 
practical  work  in  the  hospital,  carried  on  this  first  year  of  the 
medical  training  of  those  splendid  girls  that  had  been  prepared  by 
their  teachers  in  their  own  institutions.  When  it  came  the  time  for 
the  government  examinations,  they  said,  "They  may  have  gotten 
through  in  some  way  during  the  year,  but  they  can't  pass  the  gov- 
ernment examinations".  She  said,  "We  will  wait  and  see".  Up 
they  went  to  the  medical  examinations,  up  to  Madras  for  the  gov- 
ernment examinations  for  their  first  year  of  medical  work,  and 
came  back  a  hundred  per  cent,  passed.  The  next  year,  their  num- 
bers had  doubled  and  trebled,  and  now  the  appeal  from  that  insti- 
tution is  for  more  money  and  for  women  to  go  out  to  help  train 
these  splendid  women  to  go  out  to  their  own  people  and  do  this 
work. 

When  we  undertook  to  train  Indian  nurses,  one  gentleman  said 
to  me,  "Train  an  Indian  woman  to  be  a  nurse !  It  is  impossible".  I 
said,  "Have  you  ever  tried  it?"  "No,  we  don't  attempt  the  impos- 
sible". Well,  we  have  tried  it,  and  the  result  after  the  years  of 


HEALING  FOR  THE  WOMEN   OF  INDIA  4OI 

training  was  such  as  to  commend  itself  to  those  who  were  in  au- 
thority, and  it  supplied  a  need  not  only  in  our  mission  hospitals 
and  in  other  work,  but  in  the  schools  for  nurses  who  were  trained 
to  help  carry  on  this  great  work. 

As  has  been  so  often  stated  from  this  platform  this  afternoon, 
the  physical  need,  the  educational  need,  the  agricultural  need,  all 
of  these  are  means  merely  used  as  expressions  of  this  great  thing 
which  is  the  fundamental  need  of  us  all  throughout  the  world. 

The  need  of  the  human  heart,  whether  it  be  in  India,  whether 
it  be  here,  whether  it  be  any  place  under  this  wide  heaven,  the  one 
great  message  to  us  is  Jesus'  own  words,  "I  am  the  way",  and  we 
need  to  answer  to  ourselves,  dare  we,  can  we  have  the  emotion  of 
that  great  ideal  dominating  our  whole  lives  "He  that  hath  seen  me 
hath  seen  Jesus". 


THE  NEAR  EAST 

DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON,  Chairman 

What  is  the  Near  East — DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON 

The  War  and  the  Near  East— DR.  F.  G.  COAN 

The  Effect  of  the  War  on  Oriental  Churches  in  the  Near  East — 

E. O.  JACOB 

The  Evangelistic  Opportunity  of  the  Near  East — 
DR.  S.  M.  ZWEMER 

The  Medical  Opportunity  in  the  Near  East— DR.  C.  H.  HAAS 

Educational  Missions  in  the  Near  East — DR.  HOWARD  BLISS 
The  Moslems  of  Albania — MR.  ERICSON 

What  is  the  Most  Powerful  Influence  in  Reaching  the  People 

of  the  Near  East — ROBERT  FISHER,  Miss  PATTERSON,  Miss 
OLIVE  M.  VAUGHN 

Why  I  am  Glad  I  Went  to  the  Near  East — BAYARD  DODGE 
The  Forces  of  Islam  in  the  Near  East — G.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 


WHAT  IS  THE  NEAR  EAST 

DR.  CHARLES  R.  WATSON 

Asiatic  Turkey  is  clearly  in  the  Near  East,  but  the  question  in 
many  minds  is:     How  far  north  into  the  Balkans,  how  far  east 
toward  India  and  how  far  south  into  Africa,  are  we  to  go  to  reach 
the  limits  of  the  Near  East  ?    The  answer  is  that  the  term  "the  Near 
East"  has  no  accurate  limitations.    It  points  vaguely  to  a  territory 
which  we  instinctively  feel  possesses  a  measure  of  unity.     That 
unity  is,  I  believe,  the  unity  derived  from  a  common  civilization  and 
religion.    At  one  time,  it  possessed  political  unity  also.    This  carries 
us  back  only  a  hundred  years  to  a  time  when  Mohammedan  political 
rule  extended  over  Tripoli,  Egypt,  Turkey-in-Asia  and  even  Greece, 
Bulgaria,  Rumania,  Servia  and  Montenegro.     But  at  the  present 
time,  the  unity  is  chiefly  a  religious  unity;  so  we  are  thinking  for 
the  most  part  of  territories  in  which  Mohammedanism  is  the  dom- 
inant faith. 

However,  I  must  remind  you  that  while  Mohammedanism  is 
the  chief  religion  with  which  we  are  to  deal,  we  are  not  to  overlook 
those  Oriental  Churches  which  present  a  peculiar  problem  because 
their  historical  development  has  taken  place  under  the  shadow  of 
Islam. 

May  I  then  present  these  territories  and  peoples  for  our  con- 
sideration : 

Square  miles     Population 
Tripoli      -------    406,000  523,176 

Egypt  -      350,000       12,710,120 

Turkey  in  Europe      -  10,882         1,891,000 

Asia  Minor       -----       199,272       10,186,900 

Armenia  and  Kurdistan      -  7I>99°        2,470,900 

Mesopotamia      -----        143,250        2,000,000 

Syria       -------       114,530         3,675,100 

Turkish  Arabia      -----       73,800  750,000 

British  Arabia       -----       9,276  870,000 

Hejaz  96,500  300,000 

Oman       -------       82,000  800,000 

Interior  Arabia       -  968,700         5,280,000 

Persia      -------      628,000        9,500,000 


3,154,200       50.957,196 
405 


406  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

In  the  foregoing  list,  I  have  not  included  any  Balkan  territory, 
although  much  of  this  territory  presents  a  Moslem  population,  as, 
for  example,  602,101  Mohammedans  in  Bulgaria,  43,470  in 
Rumania,  14,435  m  Servia,  and  535,000  in  Albania.  Thus,  we  are 
dealing  this  afternoon  with  a  territory  larger  than  the  whole  of  the 
United  States  and  a  population  greater  than  the  combined  popula- 
tions of  New  York  State,  Pennsylvania,  Illinois,  Iowa,  Texas,  Cali- 
fornia, Mississippi,  Missouri,  New  Jersey  and  Ohio. 

Recent  events  have  given  to  this  territory  another  unity.  I 
suppose  there  is  no  section  of  the  entire  world,  outside  of  Europe, 
that  has  been  so  deeply  influenced  by  the  war,  as  the  Near  East. 
The  war  has  seemed  to  be,  under  the  overruling  providence  of  God, 
an  instrument  divinely  used  to  influence  the  Near  East.  Remember 
that  the  war  was  fought  to  a  great  extent  in  the  Near  East — in 
Tripoli  and  Egypt,  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  in  Arabia  and  Mesopo- 
tamia, at  Gallipoli  and  in  Armenia. 


THE  WAR  AND  THE  NEAR  EAST 
DR.  F.  G.  COAN 

It  has  been  truly  said  that  the  issues  of  this  great  war  were 
decided  in  the  Near  East  and  yet  how  little  we  know  about  this 
territory.  This  war  has  been  a  war  not  between  two  great  nations, 
not  between  two  great  parties,  but  between  two  great  religions — 
on  one  hand  the  Mohammedan  and  on  the  other  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. This  war  was  fought  to  see  what  should  be  the  ruling  re- 
ligion of  the  world.  It  was  a  war  between  the  cross  on  one  side  and 
the  star  and  crescent  on  the  other  and  we  found  which  of  these  is  to 
prevail.  We  were  told  yesterday  by  one  of  the  speakers  that  more 
had  been  done  in  the  last  five  years  of  the  war  than  had  been  done 
in  a  hundred  years  before.  I  should  say  that  more  has  been  done 
in  these  five  years  of  war  than  has  been  done  in  the  last  five  hun- 
dred years,  all  of  which  shows  us  that  a  thousand  years  are  but  a 
day  in  His  sight. 

What  have  been  the  effects  of  the  war  in  the  Near  East?  In 
the  first  place  the  war  has  released  and  taken  out  from  under  the 
Turkish  ruling  and  dominion  thirty  million  people.  That  was  done 
by  the  valor  and  courage  of  Great  Britain,  for  it  was  Great  Britain's 
achievement. 

It  is  to  the  future  of  Constantinople  that  the  Mohammedan 
world  is  looking  with  great  interest.  Recently  a  day  of  mourning 


THE  WAR  AND  THE  NEAR  EAST  407 

was  set  aside  as  a  protest  against  the  dismemberment  of  Turkey. 
Now  why  should  the  Mohammedans  of  India  take  this  interest  in 
Constantinople?  In  the  defeat  of  Germany  they  realized  that  all 
the  prophecies  held  out  have  been  broken,  that  their  dreams  have 
been  shattered  and  that  today  they  have  not  only  been  betrayed  but 
ruined,  and  as  a  result  of  the  war,  the  faith  of  the  people  in  their 
own  religion  has  been  greatly  weakened.  They  are  not  by  any 
means  ready  to  give  it  up,  but  I  do  say  they  are  beginning  to 
question  it.  They  feel  rather  hopeless  about  it.  I  would  rather  see 
a  strict  Mohammedan  who  is  living  up  to  his  religion  than  one  who 
has  no  religion.  The  strict  ones  are  living  up  to  their  religion  in 
the  best  way  that  they  know  how  and  the  other  kind  never  darken 
the  inside  of  a  church  door. 

Another  thing  that  has  worked  greatly  in  bringing  this  about 
has  been  the  missionary  in  the  Near  East.  Those  saintly  men  have 
won  the  respect  of  these  people  for  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 
They  have  been  living  their  lives  of  unselfishness  and  during  the 
long  war  they  have  been  standing  with  these  people,  facing  danger 
and  epidemic  and  death  and  these  people  have  been  greatly  im- 
pressed with  it.  When  a  man  needed  help  our  missionaries  did  not 
stop  to  find  whether  he  was  a  Christian,  but  took  care  of  him 
and  nursed  him  back  to  life  with  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ever 
before  him.  We  have  made  no  distinction  and  so  in  this  great  war 
the  spirit  of  relief  has  shown  them  a  new  spirit  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

It  makes  me  tremble  when  I  realize  what  this  thrust  upon  the 
church  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  only  wish  I  had  my  life  before  me  again 
and  was  ready  to  go  into  the  Near  East  to  teach  a  better  gospel. 
The  opportunities  are  absolutely  unlimited  and  today  you  can  send 
one  thousand  missionaries  to  this  field  and  yet  not  begin  to  fill  the 
need.  I  have  been  in  that  territory  forty-seven  years  and  never 
yet  have  I  been  met  by  a  rebuff  or  a  reproach.  I  have  had  nothing 
but  courteous  and  kindly  treatment.  They  were  always  greatly 
appreciative  of  the  fact  that  I  would  take  the  trouble  to  talk  with 
them  about  their  souls.  The  battle  must  be  won  by  love. 

I  want  to  give  you  an  example  of  what  I  mean.  There  was  a 
man  with  whom  I  came  in  contact  who  regarded  himself  as  being 
so  holy  that  he  would  not  associate  with  the  common  people.  He 
would  never  rise  in  my  presence,  but  would  always  remain  seated. 
But  I  called  on  him  one  day  and  I  was  greatly  surprised  when  he 
came  from  the  other  end  of  the  room  to  greet  me  and  took  both 
of  my  hands  and  kissed  me  on  both  cheeks.  There  was  only  one 
chair  in  the  room  and  he  insisted  upon  my  being  seated  in  it.  I 
asked  him  why  he  embarrassed  me  by  doing  those  things  and  he 
said,  "I  am  not  worthy  to  sit  in  your  presence".  Then  that  man 


408  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

with  tears  in  his  eyes  told  me  how  he  had  been  affected  by  the  work 
of  relief.  He  told  me  that  his  heart  was  henceforth  Christian.  I 
will  never  forget  that  little  scene. 

I  came  across  another  man  in  a  hospital  and  there  were  tears 
in  his  eyes  as  he  was  telling  me  his  story.  He  said,  "I  had  a  wife 
and  five  children,  father,  mother,  brothers  and  sisters  and  my  one 
prayer  is  that  God  will  send  me  back.  I  want  to  find  the  murderers 
of  my  family  and  I  want  to  tell  them  that  I  have  come  with  the 
gospel  of  forgiveness  and  pity". 


THE  EFFECT  OF  THE  WAR  ON  ORIENTAL  CHURCHES 
IN  THE  NEAR  EAST 

E.  O.  JACOB 

I  know  that  normally  we  think  of  the  Near  East  as  a  Mo- 
hammedan region.  We  must  remember,  however,  that  there  is  a 
great  eastern  church  in  the  Orient. 

There  is  a  general  attitude  of  uncertainty,  perplexity  and  even 
of  humility  and  open-mindedness  among  the  Oriental  Christians. 
I  think  there  are  at  least  three  causes  to  which  we  ought  to  as- 
sign this  state  of  mind.  All  of  them  are  causes  of  interest  to  the 
missionary.  There  is  a  loss  of  faith  on  the  part  of  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  young  men  and  young  women.  In  the  second  place 
the  Christians  take  great  pride  in  the  fact  that  they  are  Christians 
and  they  are  loyal  members  of  their  church.  They  are  gradually 
breaking  down  the  authority  of  the  old  church  and  the  faith  of  the 
people  within  it.  In  the  third  place  there  has  been  a  contact  with 
the  liberal  world  of  the  west. 

What  is  the  result  of  all  of  this  going  to  be?  To  my  mind  it 
ushers  in  a  new  era  in  the  life  of  those  Oriental  churches.  The 
beginning  has  been  made  for  a  real  regeneration.  I  am  praying 
for  this  regeneration  and  for  this  to  make  a  greater  church.  A 
degraded  church  can  be  reformed  just  as  can  a  degraded  man. 

Down  in  the  part  of  the  world  in  which  I  have  been  working 
there  is  a  little  college  called  the  International  College.  There  is  a 
group  of  Student  Volunteers  there  who  are  going  to  do  a  wonderful 
work.  They  are  now  studying,  but  when  they  finish  they  are  going 
out  to  work  for  the  kingdom  of  God.  You  are  hardly  able  to 
realize  the  wonderful  work  we  are  doing  because  you  cannot  see 
it  from  here.  But  we  have  only  made  a  small  beginning.  We  need 
more  workers  for  this  most  wonderful  work  in  all  the  world. 


THE  EVANGELISTIC  OPPORTUNITY  OF  THE 

NEAR  EAST 
DR.  S.  M.  ZWEMER 

Paul  began  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans  by  a  challenge  when  he 
said  that  he  was  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  facts  which  we  have  been  facing  have  clearly  shown  the 
colossal  proportions  of  the  task  and  the  new  alignment  of  the 
forces.  In  speaking  of  the  evangelistic  opportunity  to  meet  the 
present  crisis,  however,  it  is  well  to  remember  that  opportunity  is 
fundamentally  not  one  of  statistics  nor  of  neglect  nor  of  political 
hindrance,  but  of  the  individual  soul.  Evangelism  by  its  very 
nature  concerns  the  unit,  not  the  mass.  Our  only  evangel  is  the 
old,  old  story  of  Christ's  incarnation,  life,  passion,  death  and 
resurrection.  The  problem  that  faces  us  is  the  chasm  which  di- 
vijies  Islam  from  Christianity  in  human  hearts.  Never  was  the  op- 
portunity greater  to  bridge  that  chasm  and  find  a  way  of  approach 
to  win  hearts  to  a  new  allegiance. 

There  are  seven  points  which  Christianity  affirms  and  Islam 
denies.  How  can  we  bridge  them?  The  first  is  the  trustworthi- 
ness of  the  Scriptures;  the  second  is  the  deity  of  Christ  and  the 
incarnation  and  resurrection;  the  third  is  the  cruciality  of  the 
cross;  the  fourth  is  the  place  of  Mohammed  in  history  and  there- 
fore in  life;  the  fifth  is  the  sanctity  of  the  home;  the  sixth  is  the 
sinfulness  of  sin;  and  the  seventh  is  the  freedom  of  conscience. 

The  opportunities  for  evangelism  are  unprecedented  in  respect 
to  every  one  of  these  seven  points  of  difference. 

In  regard  to  the  first  point,  Bible  distribution  has  been  carried 
on  even  during  the  war  unhindered,  and  there  never  was  such  a 
demand  for  its  production  and  circulation.  Tens  of  thousands  of 
Moslems  are  reading  its  pages  and  with  amazement  approving  its 
high  ethical  standards.  I  have  myself  placed  copies  in  the  Azhar 
University  and  on  the  shelves  of  the  Sultan's  library  in  Cairo.  I 
have  seen  newsboys  on  the  streets  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning 
reading  it  in  groups. 

Dr.  Harrison  writes :  "For  the  year  before  us  we  face 
enormous  opportunities.  Practically  the  whole  of  Arabia  lies  open 
to  us.  Personal  friendship  is  taking  the  place  of  hostility  and  con- 

409 


4IO  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

tempt.  But  the  hearts  of  the  Arabs  are  being  closed  more  than 
ever  to  our  message  and  to  Christ  by  the  new  and  ever  increasing 
impact  of  the  West.  It  is  a  matter  of  unspeakable  importance  to 
enter  into  our  opportunities  before  we  lose  them.  Our  need  for 
more  workers  and  especially  for  more  medical  workers  is  desperate. 
Humanly  speaking,  the  salvation  of  a  race  depends  upon  them. 
There  is  a  need,  however,  that  runs  far  deeper  even  than  this,  the 
need  of  Arabia  for  the  prayers  of  God's  children,  that  His  own 
omnipotence  may  be  exerted  to  bring  into  the  hearts  of  the  Arabs 
the  light  and  His  life  as  it  is  in  Christ". 

The  character  of  Jesus  has  become  the  subject  of  investigation 
and  study  in  the  Moslem  press.  He  is  becoming  dominant  in  dis- 
cussion. We  must  show  forth  the  glory  of  His  greatness  by  word 
and  life,  leading  men  to  acknowledge  His  deity  by  unveiling  His 
humanity  and  by  sacrificial  service. 

The  cruciality  of  the  cross,  the  doctrine  of  vicarious  suffering 
is  no  longer  strange  to  the  Moslem  mind.  They  themselves  have 
been  through  Gethsemane.  May  we  not  expect  for  them  also  a 
resurrection  and  a  Pentecost?  There  are  points  of  contact  in  their 
search  for  a  mediator  which  the  Christian  church  can  seize  and  use 
to  great  advantage.  This  is  especially  true  of  the  mystic  move- 
ments and  the  new  Islam. 

Modern  criticism  has  brought  Mohammed  out  of  the  moon- 
shine of  tradition  into  the  daylight  of  history.  European  scholar- 
ship has  unveiled  the  first  century  of  Islam.  Moslems  themselves 
are  studying  the  sources  of  their  religion  and  realizing  that  as 
spiritual  ideal  Islam  is  bankrupt?  The  books  written  by  Khuda 
Baksh  in  India  and  by  Mansur  Fahmy  in  Egypt  are  examples. 

When  was  there  a  more  glorious  opportunity  to  establish  the 
Christian  home  as  the  beacon  of  light  and  the  pivot  of  influence 
and  power  in  every  Moslem  village?  Van  Peursem  says:  "The 
Arabs  are  not  attracted  to  our  faith,  but  thank  God,  they  are  to  us. 
Our  daily  labor  among  them  is  an  unanswerable  argument.  They 
melt  in  the  face  of  such  consecration". 

Islam  accepts  and  welcomes  the  fearless  preaching  of  re- 
pentance from  sin,  of  righteousness  and  judgment.  In  Egypt  the 
peasant  class  crowd  public  meetings  held  for  evangelism.  Tracts 
and  books  that  deal  with  the  fight  for  character  are  eagerly  pur- 
chased. Public  meetings  of  evangelistic  character  are  crowded 
with  Moslems.  Lord  Radstock  in  British  army  uniform  was 
eagerly  welcomed  in  scores  of  Egyptian  cities  and  villages  as  he 
preached  Christ  through  an  interpreter — and  this  in  places  where 
the  people  had  run  riot  against  the  British,  cudgelled  soldiers  to 
death  and  even  drank  their  blood. 

During  November  when  the  unrest  was  at  its  height  before 


EVANGELISTIC  OPPORTUNITY  OF  THE  NEAR  EAST  4!  I 

Lord  Allenby's  return,  I  gave  a  series  of  apologetic  lectures  and 
sermons  in  Cairo  and  they  were  largely  attended  by  Moslem 
students  without  disturbance.  At  one  meeting  we  sold  thirty  copies 
of  the  New  Testament. 

During  the  war,  newspaper  evangelism  was  carried  on  in  the 
English,  French,  Greek  and  Arabic  press  of  Cairo  and  the  message 
was  openly  discussed  everywhere. 

In  regard  to  the  seventh  point,  the  political  unrest  is  our  op- 
portunity because  the  desire  for  nationalism,  the  hunger  for  democ- 
racy, and  even  the  rebellion  against  foreign  authority  are  so  many 
signs  of  the  new  birth  in  the  Near  East.  Men  are  beginning  to  talk 
of  liberty  of  conscience,  they  demand  freedom  of  speech  and  of  the 
press.  How  startling  is  the  contrast  between  this  attitude  and  the 
old  stagnation  when  men  were  afraid  to  think  or  speak.  The  apos- 
tate, that  is,  the  convert,  is  no  longer  in  terror.  We  have  seen 
public  baptisms  in  Cairo  during  the  unrest,  the  whole  congregation 
welcoming  Moslems  publicly.  The  Christian  press  has  continued 
its  work  unhindered.  Last  year  two  hundred  thousand  books  were 
circulated  from  the  Nile  Mission  Press  alone.  The  whole  area  of 
the  Near  East  should  be  flooded  with  the  printed  page. 

When  I  left  Cairo  the  Coptic  students  of  our  Theological 
Seminary  came  to  the  train  and  gave  me  this  message.  It  is  typical 
of  the  situation  everywhere  in  the  Near  East : 

"TO  OUR  BRETHREN  IN  CHRIST:  Your  help  is  greatly 
needed  in  person,  and  in  prayer  for  Egypt.  Special  call  and  invita- 
tion for  Dr.  John  R.  Mott.  Our  deep  and  hearty  greetings  to  all 
of  you.  Our  motto : — 'Egypt  for  Christ'  ". 


THE  MEDICAL  OPPORTUNITY  IN  THE  NEAR  EAST 
DR.  C.  H.  HAAS 

At  a  meeting  held  in  Rochester  ten  years  ago,  Dr.  Zwemer  laid 
his  hand  on  my  shoulder  and  he  said,  "There  is  a  hospital  over  there 
in  the  Near  East  that  needs  a  doctor,  will  you  go?"  I  looked  up 
into  his  face  and  was  compelled  to  say,  "Why  not?"  At  that  time 
I  was  pleasantly  adjusted  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  and  was 
looking  forward  to  a  prosperous  career,  but  from  that  moment  my 
plans  were  completely  changed.  I  went  over  into  this  Near  East 
country  and  started  work  in  a  place  close  to  the  town  of  Tarsis.  I 
shall  always  be  thankful  that  I  took  this  step.  I  can't  conceive  to- 
day of  any  privilege  that  could  have  come  to  me  greater  than  having 


412  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

spent  the  last  eight  years  where  Paul  was  born  and  raised,  where 
he  knew  the  hills  and  where  he  did  all  of  his  wonderful  work.  He 
not  only  spoke  to  the  souls  of  men,  but  brought  healing  to  the 
bodies  of  everybody  whom  he  touched. 

In  that  country  today  disease  is  raging.  In  fact  the  red- 
blooded  lip  and  beautiful  countenance  is  so  rare  that  we  are  struck 
with  it  when  we  see  it.  It  is  the  terrible  malaria  which  gets  hold 
of  the  people  and  saps  their  life  away.  Thirty-three  per  cent,  of 
the  people  in  that  country  have  some  form  of  disease.  It  is  rather 
hard  to  work  with  the  people  because  they  are  all  very  ignorant 
and  superstitious.  A  great  number  of  the  people  of  that  region 
have  tuberculosis  and  their  living  conditions  only  make  the  disease 
spread  more  rapidly.  Every  once  in  a  while  I  have  had  a  mother 
bring  her  little  boy  or  little  girl  to  me  and  thrust  the  child  in  my 
arms  and  say,  "Examine  him,  please",  and  after  I  have  done  so  they 
will  come  up  to  me  and  say,  "Tuberculosis?"  I  know  that  if  I  tell 
them  yes  that  that  child  will  be  put  out  of  the  home  and  he  will  be 
utterly  an  outcast.  They  are  terribly  afraid  of  the  disease  and  they 
will  put  their  children,  or  whoever  it  is  who  has  tuberculosis,  out 
of  their  homes  without  any  food  or  clothing  just  to  starve  and  to 
die.  That  is  what  happens  to  all  tubercular  patients  in  any  part 
of  the  Near  East  unless  they  are  taken  to  one  of  our  hospitals. 

In  1917  there  was  sent  to  us  a  load  of  British  and  Russian 
prisoners  who  were  passing  through  that  part  of  the  country.  We 
asked  the  authorities  if  we  could  examine  them  and  were  told  that 
we  could  do  so  if  we  wished.  Immediately  I  called  a  staff  of  nurses 
and  helpers  and  we  went  to  their  barracks.  It  was  night  and  so 
dark  that  we  couldn't  see  one  face.  We  had  no  candles  and  had 
no  other  lights  of  any  sort.  We  had  to  crawl  from  one  patient  to 
the  other  and  feel  their  pulse  and  put  our  hands  on  their  brow  to 
find  out  who  were  really  deathly  sick.  Within  ten  days  every  one 
of  my  staff  including  myself  were  in  bed  and  sick  with  typhus. 
And  during  my  extreme  illness  these  people  of  that  land  set  aside 
a  day  of  prayer  to  pray  for  my  recovery.  That  one  thing  if  nothing 
else  makes  me  feel  that  my  work  has  not  been  in  vain  and  I  am 
prouder  of  that  than  anything  else  that  has  happened  to  me.  I  get 
more  comfort  from  that  than  any  other  thing. 

Out  of  this  great  number  of  young  men  and  young  women 
here  today  there  should  be  some  of  you  who  would  turn  your  faces 
toward  this  Near  East  country.  I  can't  come  around  to  you  and 
touch  you  on  the  shoulder  as  Dr.  Zwemer  did  to  me,  but  I  can 
make  this  appeal  to  you  from  here.  If  our  Lord  and  Christ  moves 
through  and  quietly  touches  your  arm,  follow  his  guidance  and  in- 
vest your  life  in  His  work. 


EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS  IN  THE  NEAR  EAST 
DR.  HOWARD  BLISS 

My  subject  is  "Education  in  the  Near  East",  but  I  have 
changed  it  to  the  application  of  the  educational  phase  of  foreign 
missions  to  the  conditions  in  the  Near  East  today.  Please  grasp 
that  point. 

I  assume  that  you  have  all  read  what  our  Lord  has  told  us 
about  loving  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  mind  and  I  assume  that 
you  believe  that  there  is  a  definite  and  fixed  place  for  the  educa- 
tional phase  of  the  foreign  missions.  I  assume  that  you  are  here 
as  men  and  women  who  know  personally  something  about  the 
power  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  can  not  only  talk 
about  it,  that  you  know  it  is  more  than  a  creed  simply  to  repeat,  but 
that  you  know  and  have  tasted  it  and  you  have  drunk  of  the  waters 
that  have  quenched  your  thirst,  and  that  in  your  soul  hunger  you 
have  eaten  of  the  bread  of  life.  When  we  are  starving  it  is  more 
necessary  that  we  have  bread  than  it  is  that  we  have  the  recipe  of 
bread  and  that  we  have  water  than  that  we  have  the  chemical 
analysis  of  the  water.  There  is  a  place  for  the  recipe  of  this  bread 
and  for  the  analysis  of  the  water  and  it  is  desirable  that  we  have 
them,  but  it  is  not  absolutely  necessary.  But  as  students,  you  are 
called  upon  to  know  that  that  water  satisfies  your  thirst  and  that 
the  bread  satisfies  your  hunger  and  you  are  also  called  upon  to 
know  how  the  bread  is  made  and  of  what  the  water  is  composed. 
You  must  have  an  experience  and  you  must  also  have  the  formula. 

Now  I  am  to  apply  this  thesis  to  the  conditions  of  the  Near 
East  at  the  end  of  the  war.  The  importance  of  having  an  educated 
man  or  woman  in  the  Near  East  to  impart  their  education  to  the 
people  of  that  land  is  easily  seen.  We  will  take  this  map  and  draw 
a  straight  line  from  the  north  to  the  south  pole  and  draw  another 
through  the  center  from  the  east  to  the  west  and  you  would  find  that 
those  two  lines  cross  in  the  Near  East.  You  must  put  your  best  men 
and  women  at  that  point.  You  remember  what  Washington  said  about 
putting  only  Americans  on  guard  at  the  cross  roads.  Well,  we  must 
put  only  educated  men  and  women  on  guard  at  this  cross-roads. 
They  must  be  men  and  women  who  know  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  men  and  women  who  have  walked  in  His  footsteps  and  who 

413 


414  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

know  why  they  believe  the  gospel  satisfies.  It  is  very  important 
that  you  should  know  how  to  formulate  that  creed.  Don't  let  your 
church  do  your  thinking,  do  your  own.  Prepare  yourselves  for 
men  and  women  to  be  chosen  for  the  cross-roads — men  and  women 
who  love  the  Lord  their  God  with  mind  and  heart  and  will  and 
life. 

Now  in  the  first  place  the  application  of  this  theme  to  the  con- 
ditions in  the  Near  East  is  not  very  simple,  because  there  is  some 
danger  of  our  under-estimating  the  power  and  the  force  of  Islam. 
It  is  a  mighty  religion  and  is  something  that  does  bind  man  to  God. 
I  am  not  discussing  the  kind  of  God  to  whom  man  is  bound.  Every 
Moslem  knows  his  Koran,  and  whether  or  not  his  is  the  real  re- 
ligion, it  is  a  very  powerful  religion.  This  is  not  because  it  is  so 
bad,  but  because  there  are  so  many  good  things  about  it.  After 
these  Moslems  have  been  converted  they  seem  to  start  a  new  life 
and  they  even  walk  and  stand  straighter. 

And  so  this  is  the  conclusion,  with  these  great  facts  facing  us 
we  must  put  our  best  men  and  women  there.  We  must  have  our 
brainiest  men  who  can  fairly  and  sympathetically  meet  the  argu- 
ments that  are  brought  up,  men  who  understand  theology,  men 
whose  hearts  are  overflowing  with  a  great  warmth  and  men  who 
can  meet  their  questions.  We  must  have  men  to  stand  before 
these  people  who  believe  in  the  Golden  Rule,  and  we  must  have 
straight  men  as  all  college  men  should  be  straight  men.  We  must 
have  men  who  can  go  out  with  an  expression  of  their  own  experi- 
ence put  into  clear  and  concise  sentences  so  the  people  will  be  able 
to  comprehend  them.  Our  opportunity  comes  now  because  it  is  a 
new  day  of  political  adjustment.  The  Near  East  is  pulsating  with 
this  change  the  same  as  the  rest  of  the  world.  If  we  can  get  these 
men  of  learning,  men  of  culture,  men  of  force,  we  will  be  able  to 
accomplish  wonderful  things. 

Now,  are  you  young  men  and  young  women  going  to  go  back 
and  get  at  your  books  and  then  go  over  and  work  with  these  people  ? 
It  is  your  duty  to  study  and  work  hard — to  study  physics  and 
mathematics.  It  is  good  for  you.  Are  you  ashamed  to  let  the  rest 
of  your  classmates  know  that  you  are  a  member  of  the  church  and 
that  you  will  not  stand  for  dishonesty?  You  should  be  proud  of 
these  things.  Go  back  and  be  brave  enough  to  say  that  you  won't 
stand  for  any  kind  of  foul  play  in  the  classroom  or  on  your  athletic 
field.  It  is  hard,  but  it  is  not  too  hard. 

I  wish  I  could  voice  the  whole  people  of  the  East  as  they  look 
across  the  great  waters  to  America  calling  for  your  help.  During 
the  war  Uncle  Sam  loaned  us  a  man-of-war  vessel  for  use  in  our 
work  and  that  ship  came  to  be  known  as  the  Ship  of  Good  Hope. 
The  name  of  it  was  the  Des  Moines.  Now  the  Near  East  is  look- 


THE  MOSLEMS  OF  ALBANIA  415 

ing  toward  Des  Moines  for  help.  This  is  a  convention  of  Christian 
men  and  women  and  we  have  come  here  with  clear  minds,  warm 
hearts,  and  we  want  to  leave  with  our  lives  consecrated  to  the  needs 
of  our  brothers  and  sisters  in  this  Near  East  country.  If  you  do 
go  out  there  either  for  a  short  service  or  for  a  long  service  you  will 
look  back  and  think  of  Des  Moines  with  gratitude  to  Almighty  God. 


THE  MOSLEMS  OF  ALBANIA 
MR.  ERICSON 

Just  as  you  can  trace  the  battlefield  of  France  can  you  trace 
the  battlefields  between  Islam  and  Christianity.  For  eleven  years 
I  had  the  privilege  of  laboring  with  and  among  the  people  of  Al- 
bania. After  crossing  Italy,  you  come  over  into  Albania  and  at 
once  you  come  into  a  wilderness  without  roads  or  railroads,  with- 
out modern  sanitation,  without  educational  institutions,  without 
hospitals  or  physicians  and  without  any  modern  methods  of  agri- 
culture, without  any  modern  conveniences  for  comforts  that  we 
have  in  our  civilized  lives.  With  it  all  there  is  discouragement  and 
depression  and  hopelessness  which  can  only  take  place  where  the 
awfulness  of  Islam  has  trodden  under  heel  all  that  is  best  of  life 
and  yet,  out  of  it  all  has  come  a  great  hope  and  it  is  for  that  I 
would  speak  these  moments. 

The  Albanians  have  never  been  won  over  heart  and  soul  to  the 
religion  of  Islam.  They  were  not  originally  of  its  faithful  fol- 
lowers. They  were  forced  into  Mohammedanism.  It  was  a  ques- 
tion of  yielding  to  it  or  of  extinction.  They  were  forced  to  accept 
Mohammedanism  in  order  that  their  nation  might  be  preserved. 

Among  the  Albanians  there  is  no  polygamy.  The  one  wife  is 
treated  with  respect  and  honor  in  the  home.  When  the  father  dies, 
the  mother  becomes  the  head  of  the  household  and  the  head  of  the 
family,  no  matter  how  many  grown  sons  there  may  be.  Indeed,  I 
know  of  no  country  in  the  world  where  home  is  regarded  more 
sacredly,  where  woman's  honor  and  character  are  above  reproach 
on  the  part  of  the  population  as  in  Albania. 

I  came  into  close  association  with  these  people  during  these 
years  that  I  worked  with  them  and  I  have  seen  some  things  occur 
which  are  very  startling  from  the  Mohammedan  point  of  view. 
These  people  would  flock  to  hear  the  story  a  Christian  had  to  tell 
for  many  miles  and  would  follow  him  as  sheep  will  follow  a  shep- 
herd. One  day  an  Albanian  leader,  after  talking  to  me  about  the 


4l6  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

needs  of  his  people  threw  himself  on  my  shoulder  and  wept  like  a 
child.  He  said  the  American  people  had  done  so  much  for  himself 
and  his  people  and  had  told  them  of  Christ  and  he  said  he  had  heard 
the  story  so  often  that  he  could  not  help  but  believe. 

We  have  just  provided  for  the  opening  of  a  mission  school  in 
Albania  and  now  we  must  have  teachers  and  workers  for  this 
school. 

In  these  last  months  I  have  been  asked  by  the  people  of  Al- 
bania to  represent  their  country  at  the  Paris  conference.  Just  be- 
fore I  left  that  country  one  of  the  leaders  came  to  me  and  said,  "I 
want  to  tell  you  something.  The  reason  we  have  asked  you  to  be 
our  delegate  at  Paris  is  not  simply  that  we  want  America  to  take 
an  interest  in  us,  we  do  not  look  at  it  from  an  economic  standpoint, 
it  is  because  we  as  a  people  and  as  a  nation  realize  that  the  curse 
of  Islam  is  resting  upon  us  and  that  we  cannot  throw  it  off  until 
some  leader  points  the  way".  There  are  about  a  million  and  a  half 
Mohammedans  there  who  are  ready  to  renounce  their  religion. 
They  asked  me  if  it  would  help  me  in  my  cause  if  they  would  ac- 
cept Christian  baptism  and  announce  publicly  that  they  are  no  longer 
Mohammedans,  but  that  they  are  Christians. 

Now  I  have  told  you  of  the  field  and  I  am  hoping  that  some  of 
you  young  men  and  young  women  will  choose  Albania  as  the  place 
for  your  life  work. 


WHAT  IS  THE  MOST  POWERFUL  INFLUENCE  IN 
REACHING  THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  NEAR  EAST 

ROBERT  FISHER 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  greatest  force  and  help  we  can  give 
these  people  is  personal  contact  with  our  missionaries  and  teachers. 
If  we  can  train  these  young  men  and  young  women  to  serve,  they 
will  be  a  great  help  in  giving  this  personal  contact.  But  you  see 
before  we  can  even  train  these  people  we  must  have  the  mission- 
aries from  here.  It  means  service,  it  means  sacrifice,  and  it  means 
loyalty  for  our  young  people  to  go  over  and  do  this  work,  but  oh, 
it  is  well  worth  all  of  this.  After  these  people  from  the  Near  East 
have  been  trained,  they  become  a  power  and  force  in  their  com- 
munity and  that  is  the  type  of  young  men  and  young  women  that 
we  seek  to  develop.  As  soon  as  there  are  enough  of  those  people  in 
the  church,  then  comes  the  transforming  movement.  This  is  not 
a  hope  which  is  impossible,  for  the  time  will  come  when  there  will 


REACHING  THE   PEOPLE   OF   THE   NEAR  EAST  417 

be  the  real  worship  of  Christ  in  truth  and  spirit  and  not  merely 
through  form  as  among  those  churches. 

Miss  PATTERSON 

The  one  thing  that  we  are  trying  to  do  in  all  of  this  work  is 
to  teach  of  the  love  of  Christ  and  we  have  found  that  we  can  best 
get  a  response  from  the  girls  we  come  in  contact  with  by  simply 
teaching  them  about  Christ.  We  must  teach  Christ  if  we  want  to 
teach  her  to  love  her  enemies.  It  would  be  impossible  for  her  to 
do  this  until  she  knows  the  love  of  the  Lord.  You  may  try  your 
best  to  show  her  the  beauty  of  truth  and  the  sinfulness  of  a  lie, 
but  not  until  the  faith  in  the  Lord  has  entered  into  her  soul  can 
she  understand  these  things.  It  is  not  only  in  teaching  that  we  find 
we  must  have  Christ,  but  it  is  also  in  living.  And  after  all,  I  think 
that  is  the  only  way  of  teaching  Christ.  The  only  way  of  teaching 
Christianity  is  teaching  Christ  as  interpreted  by  the  Christian  life. 

Miss  OLIVE  M.  VAUGHN 

I  have  been  stationed  up  in  the  mountain  district  where  there 
is  almost  no  European  influence  and  so  in  my  contact  with  the 
people  there,  I  have  not  had  the  same  experiences  as  you  people  of 
the  coast  region  have  had.  The  people  have  no  questions  and  no 
doubt  in  their  minds,  but  their  religion  is  formal  and  I  have  found 
that  it  is  the  character  of  Christ  that  grips  them.  It  helps  them  to 
realize  that  the  old  life  of  formality  is  not  the  life  for  the  Christian. 
The  people  of  this  region  just  seem  to  be  naturally  untruthful,  but 
they  are  beginning  to  realize  that  the  true  Christian  must  be 
truthful,  must  be  honest,  must  live  a  moral  life  and  the  family  life 
must  be  right.  So  I  would  say  that  for  the  Christian,  the  thing 
that  grips  is  the  character  of  Christ.  It  is  Christ  and  the  Christian 
life  that  grips. 


WHY  I  AM  GLAD  I  WENT  TO  THE  NEAR  EAST 
BAYARD  DODGE 

In  the  first  place  I  think  a  person  is  always  glad  to  go  where 
workers  are  needed.  We  have  just  been  listening  to  the  tremendous 
needs  throughout  this  Near  East  country,  not  only  for  missionaries, 
but  for  the  colleges,  for  teachers,  for  physicians,  for  nurses  and 
for  almost  any  other  kind  of  a  worker.  All  of  the  fields  need 
American  college  men  to  go  out  as  tutors  and  instructors  to  help. 

In  the  second  place,  as  Mr.  Jacob  has  told  us  so  well,  there  is 
the  great  opportunity  and  urgent  need  to  help  those  poor  demor- 
alized Oriental  churches.  After  all,  those  churches  are  known  by 
the  name  of  Christ  in  the  great  combat  against  ignorance  and  sin. 
Those  churches  must  be  our  allies,  and  it  is  the  part  of  a  good 
general  to  see  that  the  allies  are  working  on  his  side  before  he  goes 
into  battle. 

Those  old  churches  over  in  that  country  are  realizing  their 
weakness  and  are  looking  for  new  power. 

Another  reason  that  I  am  glad  that  I  took  up  work  in  the  Near 
East  is  because  it  is  the  home  of  the  three  great  religions  which 
recognize  one  God.  They  must  understand  one  another  better. 
The  Jews  are  going  back  to  Palestine  with  hopes  of  making  it  the 
center  of  an  old  religion  and  an  old  culture. 

It  is  almost  pitiful  to  talk  to  young  Mohammedan  students. 
They  realize  that  their  religion  is  being  swept  away  before  their 
very  eyes  and  those  young  men  throughout  the  Near  East,  repre- 
sentatives of  political  Islam,  are  today  searching  for  a  new  scientific 
democratic  expression  of  religion. 

Another  reason  is  because  it  is  a  time  of  reconstruction.  It  is 
a  time  for  doing  Christian  work.  It  is  a  great  joy  for  a  young  man 
or  a  young  woman  coming  out  from  an  American  college  to  go  out 
to  this  country  and  be  able  to  teach  these  people  according  to  their 
Christian  ideals.  Think  of  the  wonderful  work  you  can  do;  think 
of  the  privilege  of  being  able  to  see  that  these  people  could  come  to 
our  American  colleges  and  think  of  the  privilege  of  being  able  to 
teach  them  and  work  with  them.  The  gates  are  opening  at  this 
time  and  the  logical  time  has  come  for  brave  and  strong  men  and 
women  to  go  out  there  and  do  the  work. 

418 


419 

Another  point  and  a  very  important  one  is  that  these  poor 
people  have  been  through  experiences — terrible  experiences — dur- 
ing the  war.  They  have  been  through  terrible  massacres,  they  have 
had  starvation,  and  have  gone  through  horrors  indescribable  and 
now  they  are  looking  forward  to  something  new  and  something 
better.  Are  we  going  to  give  it  to  them?  We  cannot  unless  we 
have  someone  to  take  the  message  to  them.  They  find  the  powers 
of  Europe  plotting  and  they  are  trying  to  work  out  their  own 
political  schemes.  Out  there  they  accept  Americans  as  friends  and 
saviors,  and  they  turn  to  them  for  help  these  days.  It  is  for  us  to 
hear  the  call  of  these  people — these  poor  people  suffering  from 
massacre  and  starvation — and  it  is  for  us  to  go  out  and  give  them 
the  help  and  advice  that  they  need. 

The  last  reason  and  the  most  important  is  that  this  little  place 
is  the  very  center  and  heart  of  the  world.  From  this  place  the 
great  religions  have  sprung.  This  place  is  coming  more  and  more 
to  the  notice  of  the  whole  world,  because  it  is  the  crossroads  of  the 
nations ;  and  right  here  today  is  where  all  the  politics  of  the  world 
are  working  in  the  dark  because  the  political  and  strategic  powers 
of  Europe  and  Asia  cross  at  this  point.  In  other  words,  here  is  the 
heart  of  the  world.  Interesting  things  are  being  started  there  in 
this  new  era.  Therefore  more  than  ever  they  are  needing  mis- 
sionaries to  help  carry  it  on  and  to  give  the  new  reviving  force 
which  we  believe  the  Americans  can  give.  Here  is  the  very  center 
and  cradle  of  this  land,  realizing  its  own  weakness,  realizing  that  it 
is  in  darkness  and  crying  out  for  inspiration.  Here  are  these  poor, 
mutilated  people,  suffering  and  crying  out  for  help  and  here  just  at 
this  moment  the  yoke  of  Turkey  is  to  be  removed.  And  when  this 
is  done  there  will  be  a  most  remarkable  chance  for  men  or  women 
to  go  out  to  use  their  power  in  the  center  of  the  world,  to  make 
over  and  renew  that  old  part  of  the  world. 


THE  FORCES  OF  ISLAM  IN  THE  NEAR  EAST 
G.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

When  I  went  out  to  Asia  a  little  more  than  twenty  years  ago, 
in  1897,  there  were  three  great  Gibraltar  rocks  which  stood  for  dif- 
ferent religions  that  were  unshaken  before  the  Christian  world. 
There  was  the  Literati  of  China,  the  Brahmin  of  India,  the  Moslem 
of  the  Near  East.  One  by  one  these  great  fortresses  are  falling 
before  us.  I  know  of  almost  no  class  in  the  world  today  which 


420  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

gives  the  opportunity  that  this  student  class  of  China  which  has 
suddenly  opened  before  us.  The  Brahminism  of  India  is  begin- 
ning to  fall.  And  the  third  and  last,  the  greatest  fortress  of  all,  the 
last  Gibraltar  rock,  is  beginning  to  fall  before  the  Christian  church 
which  stands  in  the  Near  East.  The  greatest  challenge  that  can 
come  to  the  students  of  our  day,  the  hardest  work,  the  grandest 
work  in  the  world  is  the  work  in  the  Near  East.  How  can  we  ever 
conquer  that  great  Gibraltar  fortress? 

I  believe  that  there  are  five  great  forces  that  we  can  bring  to 
bear  upon  that  fortress.  First  of  all  are  the  great  colleges  and 
schools  across  there  in  the  Near  East.  You  heard  Dr.  Speer 
today  tell  of  the  great  college  at  Beirut  and  Dr.  Robert  of  Robert 
College  at  Constantinople.  We  could  mention  a  dozen  perhaps  of 
these  great  lighthouses,  and  the  unselfish  leadership  which  can 
alone  save  the  Near  East  or  any  other  portion  of  the  world.  They 
are  the  teachers,  the  doctors,  the  staunch  leaders,  the  laymen,  the 
Christians  that  are  the  hope  of  the  Near  East.  Then  there  are  the 
churches  which  radiate  their  light  through  that  country.  The  third 
great  fortress  is  the  hospitals ;  and  the  fourth  is  the  women's  work 
— working  in  the  homes  with  the  women  and  children.  Then  the 
fifth  fortress  is  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  All  of  these  things  are  to  furnish 
a  vital  body  of  Christian  men  and  through  them  we  are  going  to 
win  the  non-Christians.  They  are  the  avenues  of  approach,  the 
points  of  contact  and  they  are  the  lines  of  helpfulness  whereby  we 
can  win  the  people. 

Men  and  women  are  needed  for  all  of  these  five  lines  of  work 
in  the  Near  East  today.  Is  this  field  too  poor  for  you?  Is  your 
life  too  great  to  sacrifice  in  this  portion  of  the  world?  This  portion 
has  made  more  history  than  any  other  part  of  the  earth.  Here  the 
great  general,  the  great  statesman,  the  great  leader  lived  and  died — 
Jesus  Christ.  This  was  the  home  of  Jesus  Christ — the  least  of  all 
lands.  The  Savior  of  our  world  lived  His  own  life  in  this  Near  East 
lands  The  Savior  of  our  world  lived  His  own  life  in  this  Near 
East.  Here  the  Apostle  Paul  poured  out  his  life.  Cannot  we 
give  our  lives  for  a  heavenly  kingdom?  I  would  gladly  lay  down 
my  life  in  any  one  of  those  lands. 

I  found  the  Turk,  against  whom  so  much  is  spoken,  I  found 
him  a  white  man,  a  real  brother  with  splendid  gifts  and  powers  and 
capacities.  The  one  problem  of  the  whole  East  is  the  problem  of 
Islam. 

And  now  you  have  one  life  to  live — just  one.  What  are  you 
going  to  do  with  that  life?  I  think  there  are  three  factors  for  every 
student  to  face  and  they  are :  Where  is  the  greatest  need ;  second, 
where  can  I  find  the  largest  opportunity;  third,  where"  can  I  best 
invest  my  own  personality  where  it  will  count  for  the  most?  The 
first  is  the  relative  need.  I  have  no  hesitancy  in  saying  that  it  is  in 


THE  FORCES  OF  ISLAM  IN  THE  NEAR  EAST  421 

the  other  half  of  the  world.  Can  you  show  me  a  need  in  the  home 
field  which  is  half  so  great  as  this  one?  I  have  not  seen  it  if  thert 
is.  The  neglected  half  of  the  world,  all  that  half  that  is  poor,  that 
is  ignorant,  that  is  sick,  that  is  impoverished,  is  the  half  of  the 
world  without  Christ.  We  have  what  they  need. 

The  second  factor  for  you  to  face  is  where  will  you  find  the 
greatest  opportunity.  I  know  of  no  greater  opportunity  in  life  than 
to  invest  one's  personality  in  the  heart  of  that  great  need  over  there. 
I  know  of  no  more  highly  multiplied  opportunity.  I  promise  you 
if  you  go  abroad  looking  for  need  and  opportunity,  you  will  never 
be  disappointed.  The  need  is  there.  Where  then,  can  you  best  in- 
vest your  life?  And  how  are  you  to  find  out  where  to  place  it — 
that  one  life  that  you  have  to  live.  I  would  say  the  first  thing  to  do 
is  to  surrender  your  life  to  the  will  of  God,  for  without  surrender 
you  will  never  find  full  power  or  life  or  service.  It  doesn't  matter 
so  much  where  you  are  or  what  you  are.  Just  surrender  and  let 
Jesus  Christ  solve  your  problem.  Just  make  a  great  and  full  sur- 
render of  your  life  to  your  Father,  to  your  Master.  Then  seek 
His  guidance.  The  guidance  is  God's  part.  Obedience  is  our  part 
of  it.  I  never  worry  much  about  guidance;  I  don't  so  much  pray 
for  clear  guidance  as  for  sure  guidance  and  I  am  sure  to  find  God's 
will  in  God's  time.  I  don't  worry  about  the  guidance  and  I  don't 
pray  for  strong  emotions.  Just  keep  quiet  and  wait  for  God  to 
tell  you  whether  to  go  or  to  stay. 

The  third  factor,  after  having  surrendered,  having  found 
guidance,  then  place  your  whole  life  in  putter  and  absolute 
abandon  in  the  hands  of  God  to  go  wherever  He  calls.  Are  you  a 
surrendered  man?  Have  you  found  yourself?  Have  you  gotten 
a  message  to  stay  at  home  or  go  abroad?  We  have  come  here  to 
find  Him  and  to  find  the  message.  Could  there  be  any  greater 
thing  than  on  the  opening  day  of  the  new  year  that  we  surrender 
our  lives  to  Him?  God  knows  how  we  need  men  today  in  this 
work  in  the  Near  East.  Why,  here  in  this  church  there  are  lives 
that  could  change  every  country  in  the  Near  East.  If  we  were  sur- 
rendered, if  we  would  give  ourselves  to  Him,  I  am  sure  that  a 
great  many  of  you  would  answer  this  call. 

I  have  staked  out  my  claim  on  this  first  day  of  the  new  year. 
I  have  written  my  resolutions  and  I  am  going  to  check  up  every 
day  to  see  that  these  resolutions  are  kept.  Now,  won't  you  sur- 
render your  lives  on  this  day,  utterly  and  absolutely  to  let  Him  use 
you  where  He  will?  Are  you  afraid  to  trust  your  Heavenly 
Father?  Nowhere  but  in  the  will  of  God  will  you  ever  find  full 
power  or  full  joy  or  the  full  stature  to  your  own  character.  As  we 
face  the  challenge  of  these  overwhelming  needs  under  the  shadow 
of  Islam,  shall  we  not  surrender  our  lives  to  that  work? 


AFRICA 

DR.  STEPHEN  J.  COREY,  Chairman 

New  Conditions  in  Old  Africa — DR.  STEPHEN  J.  COREY 
The  Old  Africa— DR.  ROYAL  J.  DYE 

The  Enlarged  Responsibilities  of  French  Missions  in  Africa — 
CAPTAIN  PIERRE  MAURY 

Unoccupied  Africa — REV.  ROY  S.  SHYERS 
Work  for  Women  in  Africa — MRS.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER 

The  Advance  of  Mohammedanism  in  Africa — 
DR.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

The  Supreme  Need  for  the  Gospel  in  Africa — REV.  E.  H.  HURSII 
Medical  Work  in  East  Africa — DR.  DAVIS 

Educational  Needs,  Progress  and  Program  in  Africa — 
REV.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER 

The  Social  and  Racial  Awakening  in  Africa — A.  E.  LEROY 

Remarks — MR.  ROAD,  MRS.  L.  S.  CAMMACK,  DR.  BARGER,  J.  C. 
STEADY,  DR.  ROYAL  J.  DYE,  REV.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER,  A. 
E.  CORY,  DR.  DAVIS,  DR.  STEPHEN  T-  COREY. 


NEW  CONDITIONS  IN  OLD  AFRICA 
DR.  STEPHEN  J.  COREY 

I  am  sure  we  all  realize  that  we  are  facing  a  new  Africa  to- 
day, an  Africa  with  new  problems,  new  hopes,  new  outlooks,  new 
opportunities  for  missionary  service.  I  do  not  know  that  I  could 
picture  to  you  the  new  Africa  any  better  than  by  an  illustration  that 
came  to  me  when  I  was  out  in  Central  Africa  seven  years  ago.  We 
stopped  at  the  mouth  of  the  great  Ubangi  which  comes  from  the 
north,  taking  its  beginning  in  that  great  Sudan  region  where  Mo- 
hammedanism reigns.  I  had  not  seen  a  single  Mohammedan.  As 
we  stopped  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  to  buy  some  wood  for  the 
steamer,  we  found  the  man  was  a  Mohammedan.  While  we  were 
loading  the  wood  on  the  steamer,  the  hour  for  prayer  came.  He 
knelt  and  prayed.  It  was  a  matter  of  curiosity  to  me  more  than 
anything  else  at  that  time.  My  imagination  was  not  fired.  Our  mis- 
sionaries tell  us  that  hundreds  of  these  men  are  floating  down  in 
canoes  from  the  great  Sudan,  and  are  entering  the  mercantile  life 
all  along  the  Congo  basin.  That  man  was  just  a  forerunner  of  a 
great  host  that  are  going  to  occupy  for  Mohammed  that  section  of 
Central  Africa,  if  we  do  not  occupy  it  for  Jesus  Christ. 

I  remember  back  in  the  villages,  an  old  man  came  to  me. 
Through  a  missionary  interpreter,  he  tried  to  tell  me  of  his  great 
age.  He  showed  me  the  wrinkles  in  his  face,  his  lack  of  teeth, 
his  lack  of  hair,  in  order  that  he  might  impress  me.  He  had  been 
attending  evangelistic  meetings  and  through  the  interpreter  I 
talked  to  him  about  Jesus  Christ  and  he  said  to  me,  "I  am  too  old 
to  understand  the  new  story  about  God.  If  your  messenger  had 
come  sooner  when  I  was  a  youth  I  might  have  understood".  He 
was  typical  of  that  raw  pagan  era. 

Two  years  ago,  during  this  great  war,  a  Christian  boy  from 
that  same  section,  who  had  served  in  the  native  Belgian  army,  was 
sent  down  the  Congo  and  up  the  western  coast  of  Africa  in  charge 
of  two  German  prisoners.  He  took  them  to  France.  He  interested 
the  people  who  traveled  with  him  on  the  boat  because  of  his  fine 
Christian  character.  Now  he  is  back  in  that  section  of  Africa 
preaching  the  gospel. 

These  are  typical  of  the  changes  that  are  coming  to  Africa. 
Tens  of  thousands  of  those  boys  have  been  swept  out  of  these  lands 
to  other  lands  to  catch  new  visions  of  the  world  and  to  go  back 

425 


426  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

with  increased  power  for  good  or  evil  for  their  people  in  the  heart 
of  Africa.  Commercialism  is  sweeping  in  from  every  direction  and 
Africa  is  surging  with  new  conditions,  new  hopes,  new  dangers, 
new  possibilities,  new  needs.  We  have  a  new  Africa. 


THE  OLD  AFRICA 
DR.  ROYAL  J.  DYE 

I  am  to  tell  you  about  old  Africa,  not  the  new  Africa — the 
Africa  that  exists  in  the  forests  yet  untouched  by  any  foreign  civi- 
lization, untouched  by  the  new  generation  that  is  traveling  up  the 
rivers  and  railroads.  Africa  is  a  mighty  continent,  more  than 
150,000,000  people,  black,  not  only  in  skin  but  in  despair.  They 
have  no  idea  of  a  hereafter,  no  happy  hunting  ground  or  spiritual 
world  is  for  them. 

Twenty  years  ago  when  we  went  out  we  found  them  naked. 
The  day  before  we  arrived  there  a  big  Chief  took  his  wife  out  and 
dumped  her  over  in  the  creek.  The  little  son  of  this  poor  slave 
wife  was  sick  also  and  begged  for  food,  and  finally  the  Chief  said, 
"I  will  drown  you,  too".  The  little  fellow  hid  himself  in  the  forest 
trying  to  preserve  his  life.  The  natives  would  say  when  they  would 
see  him,  "Don't  you  die  here.  Get  out  of  our  place.  We  are  not 
going  to  bury  you".  He  came  staggering  to  me  one  day  and  said, 
"White  man,  won't  you  take  me  please  ?"  You  hear  about  heathen 
in  America.  Yes,  they  are  heathen  because  they  want  to  be.  Out 
there  they  are  heathen  because  they  do  not  know  any  better. 

I  will  tell  you  things  I  know,  friends,  not  stories.  They  are 
specimens  of  what  men  will  do  to  men  when  they  do  not  under- 
stand the  relationship  to  God.  I  am  speaking  about  the  part  of 
Africa  that  hasn't  been  touched  by  any  civilization.  This  is  the 
pagan  heart  of  Africa  I  am  telling  of.  Every  night  is  a  drunken 
brawl ;  every  day  is  a  wild,  frightful  feud  of  blood.  Hardly  a  day 
passes  that  wounds  do  not  have  to  be  sewed  up  by  the  doctors. 
No  man  steps  out  of  his  house  without  a  dagger  in  his  hand  and  a 
gun  across  his  breast.  It  is  common  for  a  woman  to  be  beaten  by 
a  man,  sometimes  beaten  to  death.  The  man  may  have  twenty, 
fifty,  or  two  hundred  wives  if  he  wants  them.  They  are  chattels 
only.  The  woman  has  no  idea  of  any  other  possibility  for  her. 
These  heathen  live  in  dilapidated  villages,  broken  down  huts, 
pitiful  hovels  with  roofs  collapsed  and  side  caved  in.  We  found 
one  poor,  dilapidated  hut  with  a  curl  of  smoke  coming  out  of  it. 


THE   OLD   AFRICA  427 

We  went  up  to  the  door  and  said,  "Is  any  one  here?"  We  found 
an  old  woman  and  we  said,  "Well,  grandmother,  have  you  any 
children?"  "No".  "Have  you  any  food?"  "No,  they  have  taken 
all  food  away.  They  say  I  am  going  to  die  anyway". 

We  rnanaged  to  get  the  old  woman  down  to  the  mission  and 
the  first  "Old  People's  Home"  was  built  as  the  result  of  that  poor 
old  grandmother.  When  I  came  away,  she  said,  "When  you  go, 
who  is  going  to  take  care  of  me  ?"  I  said,  "The  other  missionaries 
know  you  and  will  take  care  of  you".  I  called  up  Brother  Hen- 
nessey and  I  said,  "Won't  you  tell  grandmother  you  will  be  her  son 
when  I  am  gone?"  She  said,  "My  blessing  on  you".  They  are 
grateful,  though  they  are  also  cruel  and  savage.  After  all,  under- 
neath that  life  there  is  something  you  can  reach. 

During  one  of  our  periods  of  service,  we  were  called  to  treat 
the  Lieutenant  Governor.  I  had  to  leave  Mrs.  Dye  at  the  station. 
I  didn't  want  to,  but  it  was  necessary  to  do  so.  As  I  was  leaving  I 
met  the  Chief  and  he  said,  "White  man,  where  are  you  going?"  I 
said,  "The  Lieutenant  Governor  is  sick.  I  am  going  to  treat  him". 
The  Chief  said,  "Who  is  going  to  take  care  of  Mamma?"  "She 
doesn't  need  any  one  to  take  care  of  her".  He  said,  "I  will  take 
care  of  her".  Well,  I  didn't  want  him  fussing  around.  He  was 
cruel  and  savage  beyond  description.  I  did  not  want  him  around 
the  place  when  I  was  gone.  I  depended  upon  Mrs.  Dye's  good 
sense. 

After  a  while  the  Chief  went  to  the  mission  and  said,  "Well, 
Mamma,  where  is  the  Doctor?"  He  knew  where  I  was,  but  she 
told  him  I  had  gone  to  treat  the  Lieutenant  Governor.  He  said, 
"Who  is  going  to  take  care  of  you?"  She  said,  "I  don't  need  any 
one".  He  said,  "I  will  take  care  of  you".  She  did  not  want  him 
around  while  I  was  away  and  she  said,  "I  don't  need  you  around. 
I  will  send  a  messenger  for  you  if  I  need  you". 

I  did  not  get  back.  My  patient  was  in  the  crisis.  Mrs.  Dye 
closed  up  the  house  and  got  ready  for  bed.  She  had  a  couple  of 
girls  to  be  company  for  her.  After  they  got  in  bed,  they  heard 
some  one  stumping  up  the  steps.  Then  came  a  knocking  on  the 
door.  Mrs.  Dye  asked  who  it  was  and  the  answer  came,  "It  is  I. 
It  is  the  Chief.  I  have  come  to  take  care  of  you". 

She  said,  "I  don't  need  anybody  to  take  care  of  me.  I  will 
send  a  messenger  for  you  if  I  need  you".  Finally  she  got  him 
contented,  and  he  went  away.  Early  in  the  morning  she  raised  the 
blinds  and  there  on  the  steps  was  the  Chief  with  his  big  spear.  He 
had  sat  on  guard  all  night  long.  He  said  nobody  should  come  near 
that  house  and  molest  that  white  woman. 

After  all  underneath  there  is  something  you  can  reach  with 
the  love  of  Christ. 


THE   ENLARGED   RESPONSIBILITIES   OF   FRENCH 
MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA 

CAPTAIN  PIERRE  MAURY 

The  French  Protestants  have  made  their  mission  field  in 
Africa  because  it  is  there  that  France  has  its  greatest  colonies.  Of 
their  seven  fields,  there  are  five  which  are  in  Africa.  The  first 
field  which  was  founded  was  in  Basutoland  in  1833.  The  second 
field  was  in  Senegal,  founded  in  1863,  where  the  work  is  very 
limited.  Another  field  was  on  the  Zambezi,  which  has  been  a 
heroic  field  for  our  French  missionaries.  The  Congo  is  still  another 
and  a  very  difficult  field  to  work  in.  Madagascar  is  the  great 
French  colony  where  the  work  has  been  often  limited  by  the  French 
Governor,  but  where  many  churches  have  been  raised. 

The  total  number  of  our  missionaries  in  Africa  was  one  hun- 
dred fifty-three  in  1914,  and  one  hundred  twenty-eight  in  1919. 
This  effort  has  not  been  adequate  to  the  needs  which  we  had  to 
meet.  Our  duties  are  greater  than  what  we  can  compass.  The 
responsibilities  are  big  and  we  feel  that  we  have  not  the  power 
which  we  should  have  to  meet  them. 

New  plans  were  before  the  French  Missionary  Board  before 
the  war.  There  were  immense  fields  in  the  French  Sudan,  where 
heavy  responsibilities  still  await  us.  There  are  30,000,000  people 
who  live  in  the  Sudan  and  who  are  French  citizens.  We  could  not 
even  begin  to  meet  the  immense  task  of  evangelizing  this  field. 
Yet  a  young  student,  Francis  Munier,  who  was  killed  during  the 
war,  decided  to  ask  the  French  Missionary  Board  to  open  a  new 
field  in  the  Sudan  where  he  wanted  to  begin  the  work. 

The  war  began  and  we  can  tell  you  only  what  effects  it  had 
on  the  missionary  work.  In  the  summer  of  1916  a  new  obligation 
had  to  be  met.  The  French  Missionary  Board  was  asked  to  go  to 
Kamerun  to  take  the  place  of  the  German  missionaries  in  thac 
country.  It  was  necessary  to  take  missionaries  from  other  fields 
which  were  already  very  poor  and  put  them  in  this  new  field. 

The  mobilization  of  the  French  army  took  away  a  number  of 
the  French  missionaries  from  their  own  fields.  Thirty-five  were 
taken  and  six  of  them  were  killed.  We  cannot  now  speak  of  all 

4*8 


UNOCCUPIED  AFRICA  429 

the  young  men  who  were  students  and  who  were  planning  to  be- 
come missionaries  in  the  future. 

What  will  be  the  future?  We  have  decided  to  keep  all  the 
fields  which  we  had  before  the  war  and  to  accept  the  new  responsi- 
bilities such  as  the  field  in  Kamerun. 

There  is  another  responsibility  which  has  to  be  met.  That  is 
for  all  those  black  men  who  came  over  to  France  in  our  own  army 
and  shed  their  blood  for  the  same  cause.  We  want  to  give  them 
something  in  the  place  of  the  idea  of  war  and  to  give  them  the 
great  vision  of  what  has  to  be  done  for  the  peace  of  the  whole 
world. 

Our  Protestant  body  in  France  numbers  only  600,000  people. 
Their  task  is  immense.  We  have  to  evangelize  all  our  colonies. 
This  will  mean  territory  which  is  much  bigger  than  France  itself. 

May  I  go  back  to  France  and  to  our  French  students,  and  tell 
them  that  the  students  of  Canada  and  the  United  States  stand  with 
them  by  offering  their  lives  to  evangelize  the  great  dark  continent. 


UNOCCUPIED  AFRICA 
REV.  ROY  S.  SMYERS 

In  all  of  the  vast  continent  of  Africa  there  are  about  one 
hundred  twenty  mission  societies  working,  with  a  total  of  almost 
five  thousand  five  hundred  foreign  missionaries.  These  mission 
societies,  however,  are  working  in  only  a  little  more  than  one-fifth 
of  the  area  of  the  great  continent,  leaving  almost  four-fifths  of  the 
area  unoccupied.  Practically  9,000,000  square  miles  of  the  nearly 
12,000,000  square  miles  of  Africa  have  yet  to  be  occupied  by 
Protestant  missions.  The  people  in  all  of  this  territory  are  at 
present  out  of  the  reach  of  any  Protestant  missionary. 

The  Interchurch  World  Movement  reckons  that  there  are 
some  one  hundred  thirty  millions  of  people  in  all  Africa,  of  whom 
some  ninety-five  millions  are  as  yet  without  an  opportunity  to  hear 
the  gospel. 

In  an  article  in  the  Missionary  Review  of  the  World,  written 
in  1917  by  Mr.  Burton  St.  John,  he  says:  "It  would  be  possible  to 
enter  the  continent  a  short  distance  from  Cape  Town  and  wander 
indefinitely  north,  east  and  west,  and  never  be  within  two  hundred 
miles  of  any  mission  station.  Except  for  Natal,  Basutoland  and 
Swaziland,  there  is  no  governmental  area  which  does  not  have 
considerable  area  over  fifty  miles  from  any  station.  Many  regions 


43O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

are  from  three  to  five  hundred  miles  from  any  foreign  missionary. 
One  might  even  find  a  location  as  far  as  a  thousand  miles  from  the 
nearest  station". 

Just  where  are  the  greatest  unoccupied  fields?  Excepting  the 
Sahara,  they  consist  mainly  of  Portuguese  territory,  the  Congo 
River  basin,  and  the  Sudan. 

Within  the  last  few  years  the  Congo  basin  has  been  more  or 
less  marked  out  for  missionary  occupation  by  different  societies, 
but  there  is  a  vast  difference  between  proposed  occupation  and 
actual  missionary  work.  In  Central  Africa  alone  26,000,000  people 
are  without  the  gospel. 

In  Portuguese  West  Africa,  or  Angola,  there  are  long  roads 
where  no  mission  influences  exist.  Only  this  year  I  had  the  privi- 
lege of  accompanying  Bishop  E.  S.  Johnson,  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  on  a  trip  through  Angola.  From  the  west 
coast,  right  away  eastward  to  the  border  between  Angola  and  the 
Belgian  Congo,  there  exist  mission  stations  in  only  two  districts. 
One  is  right  at  the  coast  and  another  is  about  three  hundred  miles 
inland.  From  Malange  straight  inward  for  more  than  five  hundred 
miles  to  the  Kassai  River,  no  missionaries,  so  far  as  we  know,  had 
ever  before  traveled,  and  there  is  today  no  work  whatsoever  being 
done  in  that  stretch.  From  the  Angola-Congo  border  to  the  Cape- 
to-Cairo  Railway,  a  distance  by  native  path  of  nearly  four  hundred 
miles,  in  the  territory  in  the  Belgian  Congo  south  of  the  eighth 
parallel,  there  is  one  Protestant  mission  station.  We  traveled  for 
about  six  hundred  fifty  miles  through  territory  much  of  which  was 
filled  with  virile  races,  but  in  which  no  mission  work  is  being  done. 
Those  people  in  the  Congo  basin  and  Angola  are  as  yet  almost  en- 
tirely pagan. 

In  Portuguese  East  Africa,  which  stretches  along  the  east 
coast  for  almost  a  thousand  miles,  there  is  work  being  done  in  less 
than  the  southern  one-third  of  the  country.  In  this  country  the 
Mohammedan  menace  makes  a  crucial  challenge  to  Christianity. 

Concerning  the  Sudan,  the  following  words  were  written  in 
1916  by  a  missionary  of  western  Africa:  "I  stood  there  in  the 
western  Sudan,  looking  out  to  the  eastward,  and  realized  that  1 
might  travel  in  a  straight  line  for  over  three  thousand  miles  with- 
out meeting  a  single  missionary  of  the  gospel".  The  territory  in 
question  is  about  eight  hundred  miles  wide,  and  in  the  southern 
part  of  it  paganism  is  still  universal,  while  in  the  north  and  east 
Mohammedanism  prevails  and  great  Mohammedan  empires  have 
existed  for  centuries. 

It  is  worth  while  to  note  the  position  of  the  unoccupied  areas 
of  Africa  with  reference  to  oncoming  Mohammedanism;  and  this 
great  stretch  in  the  Sudan,  being  adjacent  to  Islam  or  having  ac- 


NORTH  AMERICAN   STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 


431 


cepted  it  already,  is  in  particular  a  country  of  crucial  need  for  oc- 
cupation. 

What  of  the  peoples  who  are  yet  without  the  gospel?  Under 
what  conditions  do  they  live?  We  find,  in  the  vast  unoccupied  ter- 
ritory which  stretches  from  one  end  of  the  continent  almost  to  the 
other,  the  Hamitic,  Semitic,  Negro  and  Bantu  races.  In  the  ma- 
jority of  cases  there  is  some  kind  of  governmental  control  among 
the  natives,  principally  government  by  Europeans.  There  are, 
however,  some  districts,  such  as  the  northeast  portion  of  Angola, 
where  the  white  government  has  as  yet  been  generally  unsuccessful 
in  subduing  the  natives. 

Even  in  those  regions  where  the  government  is  well  established 
there  is  great  need  for  Christian  missionaries.  Governments  are 
not  able  to  change  all  of  the  century-old  practices.  Under  any 
European  government  in  Africa  slavery  is  unlawful,  but  that  "open 
sore"  is  not  yet  entirely  healed.  The  governments  do  not  find  it 
easy  to  compel  chieftians  to  give  up  their  wealth,  represented  by 
women,  whom  they  still  buy  and  sell.  The  governments  cannot  by 
any  means  compel  natives  to  cease  the  fearful  immorality  which 
is  practiced  both  in  paganism  and  in  Mohammedanism.  Govern- 
ments can  make  laws  and  enforce  them  so  that  natives  are  not  now 
killed  for  witchcraft,  unless  this  is  done  in  secret,  but  Christianity 
is  needed  to  change  the  beliefs  and  overcome  the  superstitions  of 
the  people  so  that  they  will  understand  why  the  old  idea  of  justice 
was  wrong.  Changes  such  as  are  here  indicated  need  to  come 
through  Christian  teaching.  These  changes  governments  alone  can- 
not effect. 

In  paganism  there  are  the  evils  of  fear,  superstition,  ignorance, 
pride,  immorality;  in  Mohammedanism  there  are  the  same  evils, 
with  the  added  ones  of  fanaticism  and  a  priesthood  which  prays 
for  the  people  only  after  preying  on  their  pocketbooks. 

Then  these  evangelized  peoples  are,  for  the  most  part,  without 
written  languages.  In  almost  every  instance  it  has  been  the  mis- 
sionary who  has  given  the  people  the  written  language,  and  in  much 
of  the  unoccupied  areas  missionaries  are  awaited  to  do  this  work. 
There  remain  over  four  hundred  languages  into  which  the  Bible 
has  not  been  translated.  This  is  almost  equivalent  to  saying  that 
the  languages  have  not  been  reduced  to  writing,  as  the  Bible  in 
practically  every  case,  is  the  first  book  to  be  translated. 

It  is  quite  natural  that  mission  work  already  established  should 
be  in  the  most  populous  districts  and  along  the  lines  of  travel.  I 
again  quote  from  Mr.  St.  John  that  "there  are  comparatively  few 
stations  located  in  regions  not  now  engaged  in  international  com- 
merce". The  people,  then,  in  the  unoccupied  regions  are  even 
farther  away  from  civilization  than  the  majority  of  those  in  parts 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

already  occupied.  This  shows  that  the  areas  yet  to  be  occupied 
will  require  much  devotion  on  the  part  of  those  who  must  go  far 
away  from  civilization. 

Further,  these  people  are  even  more  scattered  than  those  in 
the  regions  already  occupied.  When  studying  conditions  in  Africa 
we  must  always  remember  that  it  takes  more  missionaries  per  thou- 
sand of  population  to  reach  that  thousand  in  Africa  than  it  does 
in  the  other  great  mission  fields,  because  of  the  sparse  population 
in  Africa.  There  are  only  about  twelve  persons  per  square  mile. 
Even  larger  areas  will  have  to  be  covered  in  reaching  a  given  num- 
ber of  people  in  the  unoccupied  territory  than  in  the  occupied. 

Where  the  gospel  of  Chist  has  not  been  preached  there  is  no 
light  shining  in  the  darkness  of  paganism  and  of  Mohammedanism. 
Even  though  white  government  has  come  in  and  the  natives  see 
white  men  and  wish  to  copy  their  dress  and  manner,  they  do  not 
necessarily  benefit  by  these  desires,  for  they  copy  both  virtues  and 
vices.  Besides,  it  takes  more  than  civilization  alone  to  civilize  the 
native.  There  must  be  the  fundamental  change  of  desire  in  the 
heart,  in  order  to  truly  civilize  the  native.  A  missionary  of  South 
Africa  said  that  of  fourteen  young  men  who  were  in  his  employ, 
one  was  converted.  The  rest  remained  heathen  and  went  back  to 
their  villages  to  remain  in  heathenism  and  filth.  The  one  native 
who  was  converted  clothed  himself  and  kept  up  the  new  practices 
which  he  had  learned. 

In  the  fields  unoccupied  by  Protestantism  there  are  only  the 
few  schools  of  the  Catholics,  the  Mohammedans  and  the  govern- 
ments. Catholic  schools  do  not  develop  the  best  in  the  natives; 
Mohammedan  schools  develop  them  still  less.  The  governments 
do  not  work  quickly  in  starting  schools,  and  even  when  they  do 
begin  they  often  find  less  interest  among  the  natives  than  is  the 
case  with  mission  schools.  While  the  natives  desire  schools,  they 
need  the  example  and  patience  of  Christians  to  keep  them  faithful 
during  the  long  time  required  for  developing  the  schools. 

In  their  heathenism,  the  people  try  to  allay  their  fears  by  ap- 
peasing spirits,  both  ancestral  and  nature  spirits.  They  have  no 
definite  aim  in  life.  They  sit  in  ignorance.  They  do  not  under- 
stand the  incoming  changes  which  the  white  man  brings,  nor  do 
they  know  how  to  meet  them.  Unrest  is  creeping  among  them,  in 
some  places  it  is  prevalent  among  them.  This  unrest  may  cause 
disaster. 

And  yet  these  people  are  lovable  and  teachable.  Further,  the 
people  in  these  great  areas  not  only  need  missionaries  but  want 
them,  when  they  know  what  missionaries  do.  They  stretch  out 
their  hands  for  help.  And  even  though  the  missionary  may  have 
his  faith  and  patience  tried  by  these  same  people  who  want  him  to 


WORK   FOR   WOMEN    IN    AFRICA  433 

come,  yet  their  desire  is  real,  even  though  it  may  be  indefinable  to 
themselves. 

When  Bishop  Johnson  and  I  were  on  the  trail  this  year  in 
crossing  the  western  half  of  the  sub-continent,  circumstances  left 
us  in  camp  for  a  few  days  near  a  village  of  two  hundred  fifty  or 
three  hundred  people.  By  means  of  two  interpreters  Bishop  John- 
son gave  the  people  in  that  heathen  village,  over  two  hundred  miles 
from  a  mission  station,  their  first  words  of  the  Gospel.  While  he 
was  yet  speaking,  the  old  chief  of  the  village  came  up  closer  in  the 
little  group  of  almost  naked  men  who  sat  in  a  clearing  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  village,  and,  interrupting  the  Bishop,  voiced  his  disap- 
proval of  his  relations  with  the  white  men  in  the  country  and  asked 
that  we  stay  to  teach  him  and  his  people  and  help  them  out  of  their 
difficulties.  Bishop  Johnson  was  compelled  to  refuse  in  order 
to  continue  his  journey  eastward.  The  old  man  insisted  that  we 
stay,  saying  that  he  wanted  very  much  to  learn  well  these  words, 
that  they  were  different  from  anything  he  had  heard  before.  Then 
the  Bishop  reiterated  the  necessity  that  we  journey  on,  but 
promised  that  he  would  send  a  teacher  as  soon  as  possible.  The  old 
chief  said,  "We  shall  all  die  before  we  can  hear  these  words  again". 

So  it  is.  Millions  are  dying,  In  the  unoccupied  fields  of  Africa, 
millions  who  never  will  hear  the  words  even  once  unless  we  answer 
the  challenge  now.  Other  millions  have  turned  or  are  turning  their 
faces  toward  the  false  prophet  who  will  win  them  unless  Christ 
works  through  us  to  win  them. 


WORK   FOR   WOMEN   IN   AFRICA 
MRS.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER 

The  African  woman  as  has  already  been  stated  is  a  thing.  She 
is  owned.  She  is  not  her  own.  She  belongs  to  some  man.  She  is 
sold  to  him  when  a  child,  sometimes  before  she  is  born.  I  have 
known  of  cases  where  they  were  sold  before  even  their  mothers 
were  born.  A  woman  has  no  rights  of  her  own.  She  belongs  to 
some  man.  She  may  be  his  only  wife,  or  his  two  hundredth  wife. 
She  is  a  slave. 

The  native  African  is  not  naturally  cruel  or  vicious.  It  is 
superstition  that  has  brought  about  this  condition.  A  young  girl 
was  with  the  missionary  one  day  and  something  was  said  about 
witch  doctors.  The  missionary  said,  "What  would  you  do  if  any 


434  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

one  would  accuse  your  mother  of  being  a  witch?"  The  girl  said, 
"I  would  throw  the  first  stone  at  her". 

They  do  not  take  care  of  their  sick,  or  dead,  because  of  this 
fear  of  witchcraft.  When  the  King's  mother  died  they  buried  two 
slave  children  with  this  woman,  because  they  thought  the  children 
had  walked  around  her  bed  to  keep  the  evil  spirits  from  breaking 
loose  on  the  puBlic,  and  by  burying  them  they  buried  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  evil  spirits  getting  through  to  the  public.  They  also 
wanted  the  children  to  wait  on  her  in  the  next  world. 

I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  after  all,  thinking  about  it  many 
times,  that  the  fate  of  the  two  children  who  were  buried  with  the 
Chief's  mother  was  not  so  bad  as  that  of  the  living  children  who 
remained. 

But  there  is  a  new  Africa.  We  are  living  today  in  a  new 
Africa.  The  new  Africa  has  hardly  yet  touched  Dr.  Nye's  sec- 
tion. Central  Africa  has  the  lodestone  and  malachite  that  brings 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  white  men.  »  The  white  men  who  come 
to  the  Congo  in  search  of  copper  and  of  tin,  and  of  gold  'and 
of  diamonds,  never  stop  to  inquire  about  the  climate.  They  come 
and  they  bring  their  wives,  too,  sometimes.  I  wish  they  all  did. 
More  is  the  pity  that  they  do  not.  I  have  said  that  the  most  danger- 
ous beast  in  Africa  was  the  white  man.  It  is  an  awful  statement 
to  make.  But  it  is  true.  They  prey  on  those  black  women  as  any 
one  would  see  in  a  place  like  Elizabethville. 

One  night,  two  little  girls,  bright  little  things  about  twelve 
years  old,  came  into  our  mission.  No  one  could  talk  to  them.  They 
stayed  for  several  nights.  Finally  we  got  some  one  to  interpret 
for  them  and  we  found  out  that  they  lived  far  away.  They  had 
come  down  to  see  a  sister.  The  Lord  only  knows  whether  she  was 
any  blood  relation  or  not.  One  day  one  of  our  missionaries  met 
one  of  those  girls  and  she  had  a  cigarette  over  her  ear.  The  mis- 
sionary said,  "Are  you  married?"  Well,  she  perked  her  little  head 
on  one  side  and  she  said,  "No".  She  had  already  had  two  hus- 
bands and  she  was  divorced  from  them,  and  wTas  thinking  of  get- 
tig  a  third.  (Laughter)  Wrhen  you  get  under  the  surface  there 
is  nothing  funny  about  it.  Mind  you,  this  was  a  twelve-year  old 
child  who  had  already  had  two  husbands  and  had  divorced  them 
and  was  thinking  of  getting  a  third. 

And  I  saw  three  beautiful  girls.  They  were  as  pretty  as  pretty 
could  be.  They  were  dressed  in  white  longcloths  and  they  were  in 
all  of  the  charm  of  the  early  teens.  Pointing  to  one  of  them,  I  said 
to  my  boy,  "Who  is  that  pretty  girl  there?"  "Oh,  she  is  so-and- 
so's  sister",  and  he  turned  his  head  on  one  side  and  his  nose  went 
up.  I  said,  "So?  Is  she  married?"  He  said,  "She  has  many  hus- 
bands". "Are  they  white  or  black?"  "Mostly  white". 


THE    ADVANCE     OF     MOHAMMEDANISM     IN     AFRICA  435 

That  same  young  man  brought  his  fiancee,  a  little  girl  of 
eleven,  to  the  mission  and  begged  the  missionary  to  take  that  girl 
because  he  said,  "If  you  don't,  her  mother  is  going  to  sell  her  to  a 
white  man  and  I  dare  not  trust  her  mother".  We  had  no  school 
and  I  suppose  that  child  was  sold  long  ago. 

One  day  a  poor  woman  came  and  sat  down  on  my  doorstep. 
She  spoke  a  language  I  couldn't  understand.  I  called  my  cook  and 
I  said,  "Sam,  come  here.  Here's  a  woman  that  wants  to  talk  to 
me".  He  interpreted  her  for  me  and  said,  "She  wants  to  go  to 
school".  I  said,  "She  can  come  to  school.  I  will  be  glad  to  have 
her  come".  She  kept  on  talking  and  talking.  A  native  never  gets 
to  business  under  an  hour  and  a  half.  I  couldn't  get  much  out  of 
Sam,  but  finally  we  got  down  to  business.  She  said,  "My  heart 
isn't  right.  When  I  was  a  little  girl  I  lived  over  there  in  Ovanbo- 
land.  There  used  to  be  a  native  teacher  out  in  our  town  and  I  went 
to  the  school.  I  was  happy  then.  I  was  a  little  girl.  My  heart  is 
heavy  now.  My  heart  is  black.  I  am  not  happy.  I  don't  want  to 
live  that  way". 

I  asked  her  the  first  question  you  have  to  ask  a  woman  or  a 
girl  out  there,  if  you  are  going  to  deal  with  her  in  any  shape  or 
manner,  "Are  you  married?"  She  dropped  her  head  and  after  a 
while  there  was  a  faint  "Yes".  I  said,  "Who  is  your  husband?" 
He  was  a  white  man.  She  was  drunk,  and  I  presume  he  was  a 
drunken  miner,  illiterate,  a  real  beast. 

If  I  had  an  arm  five  hundred  miles  long,  I  could  stand  in  that 
mining  district  with  my  arm  outstretched  and  not  pass  over  a  single 
school,  a  single  hostel  for  women.  I  have  had  the  money  for  four 
years,  but  we  haven't  had  the  women  to  go.  The  appeal  is  to  you. 


THE  ADVANCE  OF  MOHAMMEDANISM  IN  AFRICA 
DR.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

The  Mohammedan  advance  in  Africa  began  in  the  year  1618 
A.  D.  and  continues  to  the  year  of  Our  Lord,  1920.  Even  after  this 
touching  appeal  of  the  blunt  and  real  truths  of  heathenism,  I  be- 
lieve the  mere  statistical  facts  will  appeal  to  you  perhaps  as  nothing 
else  can. 

Islam  entered  Africa  from  Arabia  into  Abyssinia  when  the 
Mohammedan  refugees  went  there.  So  Abyssinia  was  the  first  to 
meet  Mohammedanism.  Then  followed  the  conquest  of  North 
Africa,  sweeping  away  the  churches  of  Augustine  and  the  church 


436  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

fathers  until  nothing  remains  of  the  ruins  of  those  great  bishoprics 
of  North  Africa  of  which  church  history  tells  us.  Then  there 
came  the  period  of  the  African  slave  trade,  which  swept  all  Zan- 
zibar and  East  Africa  into  the  Mohammedan  ranks  and  then  last  of 
all  was  the  progress  in  the  eighteenth  and  early  nineteenth  century, 
especially  in  Nigeria  and  Sudan. 

I  would  like  to  make  three  points.  First,  in  Islam's  conquest 
of  Africa,  both  of  Christian  and  pagan  Africa,  what  were  the  means 
used  for  this  conquest ;  second,  what  are  the  present  battle  lines  be- 
tween Islam  and  Christianity;  and  third,  what  are  the  hopeful 
signs  for  the  victory  of  Jesus  Christ. 

First,  what  are  the  methods.  I  will  mention  them  first  so  as 
not  to  have  them  escape  you. 

1.  Intermarriage. 

2.  Commercial  trade. 

3.  Railroad  employes. 

4.  Dervish   orders. 

5.  Cairo  Press  and  Mohammedan  university. 

6.  Immigrants,  especially  from  India. 

7.  Favor  of  Colonial  governments. 

8.  Gordon  College. 

9.  Moslem  missionaries. 

10.  The  "white  slave"  traffic  of  which  you  had  a  glimpse  as 
far  as  white  slave  traders  are  concerned. 

The  chapter  of  Islam  in  South  Africa  has  not  yet  been  writ- 
ten. I  will  mention  just  one  word  in  each  connection.  Every  one 
of  these  methods  are  in  vogue  today.  By  intermarriage  the  Arabs 
win  over  many.  The  Arab  trader  is  never  ashamed  of  his  religion 
and  opens  a  boys'  school  in  order  to  propagate  his  faith.  The  rail- 
ways in  West  Africa  have  become  the  highways  of  Mohammedan- 
ism before  they  have  become  the  highways  of  the  Gospel.  The 
three  great  Dervish  orders  of  Mohammedanism  have  it  for  their 
program  to  cover  the  whole  African  continent  with  Mohamme- 
danism. The  Cairo  press  is  so  busy  in  deepening  the  superficial 
spread  of  Mohammedanism  that  I  am  more  and  more  astonished 
that  we  are  not  yet  awakened  to  the  fact.  I  went  to  the  leading 
Mohammedan  office  to  purchase  pamphlets  for  collection,  and  I 
saw  on  the  table  piles  of  books  ready  to  be  mailed.  I  curiously 
looked  to  see  where  they  were  going,  and  found  some  were  going 
to  Mohammedan  districts  and  at  least  a  dozen  packages  to  French 
Guinea,  to  Portuguese  and  to  Spanish  possessions. 

Immigrants  enter  Africa  from  every  direction,  and  a  spread 
of  Mohammedan  trade  and  ideas  and  the  favor  of  colonial  gov- 
ernments, which  we  hope  will  cease,  has  been  perhaps  the  leading 
cause  of  the  entrance  of  Islam  into  many  pagan  districts  both  in 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    MOHAMMEDANISM     IN     AFRICA  437 

western  and  eastern  Africa,  but  especially  in  French  and  British 
Sudan.  " -t;^ 

Gordon  College  is  a  Mohammedan  institution  and  is  training 
pagan  lads  in  the  Mohammedan  faith.  The  only  bible  found  in 
Gordon  College  is  that  of  the  Mohammedan  faith.  May  God  for- 
give for  giving  the  name  of  a  Christian  man  to  a  college  like  that. 
I  have  mentioned  the  other  two  methods  in  another  connection. 

In  regard  to  statistics,  the  only  careful  statistics  of  Islam  in 
Africa  were  gathered  by  Professor  Western  of  Germany.  The 
figures  are  as  follows:  In  Portuguese  and  Spanish  possessions, 
360,000;  in  Liberia  and  Abyssinia,  780,000;  in  Italian  possessions, 
1,300,000;  in  French  possessions,  in  what  were  German  in  east  and 
west  Africa,  1,500,000;  under  the  British  flag,  the  flag  of  St. 
Patrick  and  St.  George,  22,800,000.  What  economic,  social,  moral 
responsibilities  rest  upon  the  Canadian  students  here  at  this  Confer- 
ence, when  we  think  of  22,000,000  in  Africa  under  the  British  flag ! 

What  are  the  signs  of  the  present  alignment?  It  is  just  as 
difficult  to  draw  the  line  on  the  map  between  Islam  and  paganism,  as 
it  is  to  draw  the  line  on  the  human  heart  between  paganism  and 
Islam.  The  line  is  blurred.  You  cannot  distinguish  between  Mo- 
hammedan pagan  and  pagan  Mohammedan.  The  reason  is  that 
the  enemies  of  paganism  have  not  been  abolished,  or  defeated, 
or  displaced  by  Islam,  but  have  frankly  been  adopted,  and 
the  German  scholars  have  rightly  called  Islam  in  Africa  and 
Malaysia  by  a  term  which  means  "Anamistic  Mohammedanism,"  a 
new  type  of  Mohammedanism,  which  has  been  engulfed  in  pagan 
superstition.  Islam  yielded  just  because  Mohammedanism,  in  all 
its  rituals  and  superstition,  has  made  conquest  easy. 

There  are  two  lines  of  battle  in  this  great  battlefield  of  Africa. 
They  are  defined  by  these  two  words,  Caliphi  or  nationalism,  which 
is  the  strongest  in  the  west  and  has  its  center  in  Morocco,  and  the 
other  is  Mahdi,  or  dervish  beliefs,  which  is  the  strongest  in  the  east 
and  has  its  center  in  Cairo.  Their  purpose  is  to  oust  all  foreign 
governments.  The  Turkish  program,  Egyptian  program  and  Al- 
gerian program  is  perfectly  identical.  The  other  current  is  that  of 
dervish  orders,  whose  cry  is  not  away  from  Mohammedanism,  but 
back  to  it,  and  whose  hope  is  that  the  coming  of  a  spiritual  super- 
natural and  supernational  leader  will  bring  this  about,  and  that 
person  they  call  the  Mahdi. 

What  are  the  hopeful  features  in  the  battle-field?  First,  that 
the  effects  of  the  world  war  have  disintegrated,  broken  up,  almost 
collapsed  the  Mohammedan  hope,  both  of  Pan-Islamism  and  Mahdi. 
The  Mohammedans  have  learned  to  their  cost  in  this  war  that  Allah 
was  not  with  their  battalions.  They  have  lost  out.  In  the  second 
place,  the  strength  and  strategy  of  missionary  occupation  presages 


438  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

victory  for  the  Cross,  just  as  the  strength  and  strategy  of  England's 
occupation  of  the  Seven  Seas  presaged  the  defeat  of  Germany.  If 
I  mention  Uganda  and  Elat  and  the  mission  stations  in  Southern 
Nigeria,  and  the  Baptist  mission  on  the  Congo  and  the  splendid 
work  in  Khartoum,  you  may  say  there  can  be  victory  only  with 
those  who  are  holding  strategic  positions  in  force. 

The  last  reason  for  hope  is  perhaps  the  most  startling  and  cer- 
tainly it  is  news  in  a  real  sense,  that  there  are  clear  indications  of 
France,  England,  Portugal,  Spain  and  every  other  government  hav- 
ing become  disillusioned  in  this  war  and  having  new  policies  as  re- 
gards Mohammedanism.  That  may  be  advance  information,  but  I 
think  that  information  will  come  through  the  press  later.  I  have  it 
from  a  number  of  undoubted  sources,  including  Viscount  Allenby, 
lord  of  Megiddo.  In  that  interview,  after  my  searching  question, 
"Will  the  British  government  stand  for  the  freedom  of  the  desert 
as  she  has  stood  for  the  freedom  of  the  seas?"  he  assured  me  that  as 
far  as  he  was  concerned,  the  Sudan  and  Egypt  and  all  the  neigh- 
boring countries,  except  Mecca,  would  be  open  to  the  messengers  of 
the  Cross  and  those  who  carry  the  story  of  the  life  of  our  Savior. 


THE  SUPREME  NEED  FOR  THE  GOSPEL  IN  AFRICA 
REV.  E.  M.  HURSH 

The  supreme  need  for  the  gospel  of  Africa  is  first  and  best  ex- 
pressed, it  seems  to  me,  in  the  African  himself.  He  expresses  a 
real  need  for  the  gospel.  The  African  has  been  described  to  us  this 
afternoon  as  we  find  him  in  rawest  Africa,  bound  by  his  traditions 
and  by  the  influences  that  make  him  the  pagan  that  he  is.  He  is 
the  first  appeal  that  comes  to  us  this  afternoon  of  the  need  of  the 
gospel  for  Africa.  Let  me  tell  you  what  the  gospel  does  when  we 
give  it  to  him. 

We  have  heard  something  this  afternoon  of  the  oppression  that 
comes  to  African  womanhood  because  of  polygamy.  Why  did  the 
young  woman,  who  was  the  daughter  of  a  paramount  chief  in 
Sierra  Leone,  refuse  to  obey  his  wish,  when  her  father  told  her  she 
had  been  engaged  to  a  young  man,  who  was  a  Mohammedan,  and 
who  already  had  one  wife?  Because  she  had  been  taught  the 
gospel.  She  had  gone  to  a  Christian  school,  and  she  refused  to  be 
bound  by  the  curse  of  her  people  any  longer.  She  was  made  an 
outcast  by  her  father,  who  took  away  all  of  her  clothes,  the  clothes 
she  had  made  herself  while  in  the  missionary  school.  Yet  she  re- 


THE    SUPREME    NEED    FOR    THE    GOSPEL    IN    AFRICA  439 

fused  to  marry  the  man  her  father  said  he  had  bought  for  her.  We 
need  the  gospel  in  the  schools.  It  helps  to  save  the  boys  and  the 
girls  from  the  superstitions  of  their  fathers. 

One  day  one  of  our  teachers  went  out  through  one  of  the  bush 
paths  with  his  pupils.  He  took  them  out  to  give  them  a  nature 
study  lesson.  Finally  he  turned  about  to  see  if  all  the  boys  were 
following  him  and  he  saw  one  little  fellow  lagging  behind.  The 
teacher  went  back  to  him  and  found  the  little  boy  gazing  into  the 
distance.  The  teacher  said,  "What  have  you  found  here?"  "Don't 
you  see  what  I  have  found?"  and  he  pointed  to  a  spring  of  water. 
"Yes,  you  have  found  a  spring  of  water".  "Yes,  but  teacher,  yes- 
terday you  told  us  how  springs  were  formed".  And  the  little  boy's 
face  grew  sad  and  was  drawn,  and  the  teacher  turned  to  him  and 
said,  "Why,  what  is  the  matter?"  "If  my  father  would  see  that, 
he  would  become  afraid.  He  would  say  there  was  an  evil  coming 
upon  us.  He  would  have  his  people  come  here  and  sacrifice  a  goat 
or  a  lamb,  for  fear  the  evil  spirit  might  bring  famine  or  disease". 

It  is  surprising  to  note  the  enthusiasm  with  which  the  gospel 
has  already  been  received.  Especially  is  this  true  in  the  great  mass 
movements  that  are  developing  south  of  the  equator  and  on  the 
Congo.  One  is  almost  astounded  to  read  that  this  mass  movement 
in  Africa  exceeds  the  mass  movement  in  India  of  which  we  have 
heard  so  much. 

The  old  order  is  breaking  down  everywhere.  The  old  factions 
no  longer  have  the  power  of  control  that  they  once  had.  Africa 
is  a  changed  Africa  and  is  becoming  a  new  Africa,  and  that  new 
Africa  is  manifesting  itself  in  many  ways. 

One  old  chief  at  the  mission  that  Dr.  Dye  represents  here  to- 
day, said  this  word  to  the  people  in  the  mission,  "If  you  don't  send 
us  a  teacher  now,  we  will  tell  your  God  on  you". 

I  shall  never  forget  that  morning  when  I  stood  in  that  little 
town  about  one  hundred  fifty  miles  from  Freetown  when  atiative 
of  that  town  had  come  down  to  ask  for  a  teacher  and  he  said, 
"Won't  you  go  with  me?"  I  said,  "Certainly.  It  is  a  thing  I  want 
to  hear".  When  we  went  to  the  place  where  he  was  stopping  we 
found  the  old  chief  lying  in  the  hammock.  The  old  chief  arose  in 
all  his  dignity  and  came  to  meet  his  visitors.  We  sat  there  talking 
affably  for  a  little  while,  and  finally  the  old  chief  led  me  out  into 
the  open  space.  He  said,  "Master,  do  you  see  that  hill  yonder?" 
"Yes,  there  are  many  hills.  Which  hill  do  you  mean?"  "That  hill 
yonder  with  a  big  tree  on  top".  There  in  the  distance  I  saw  the 
hill  with  a  big  tree  on  top  of  it,  and  the  old  chief's  face  lighted  up 
as  he  said,  "That  is  where  my  town  is,  at  the  foot  of  that  hill.  I 
am  too  old  to  learn  from  books,  but  won't  you  send  a  teacher  to 
teach  my  boys  and  girls?" 


44O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

In  the  town  where  we  were  that  morning,  there  was  a  young 
man  who  was  teacher  of  fifty  or  sixty  boys  and  girls.  The  old  chief 
wanted  us  to  send  him  a  teacher  like  that.  If  I  could  convey  to  you 
the  pull  that  came  upon  my  heart  that  day  when  I  was  not  able  to 
say  to  that  chief,  "We  will  send  a  teacher  back  to  you",  the  problem 
of  giving  teachers  and  preachers  to  all  of  those  African  chiefs 
would  soon  be  solved. 


MEDICAL  WORK  IN  EAST  AFRICA 
DR.  DAVIS 

Medical  work  will  be  considered  under  five  heads  which  you 
may  indicate  by  the  letters  H,  E,  A,  L,  S. 

Medical  work  does  not  hold  up  the  almighty  American  dollar 
as  its  goal  or  God.  Medical  work  holds  up  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
Great  Physician,  as  the  only  hope  of  the  world.  As  the  ultimate 
aim  of  missionary  teaching  is  not  merely  the  education  of  the 
African  mind,  neither  does  the  medical  work  seek  to  commercial- 
ize the  sufferings  of  the  human  body.  This  and  all  branches  of 
missionary  activity  have  as  their  end  the  fulfilling  of  the  last  com- 
mand that  Jesus  gave  to  His  church,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature".  "As  Moses  lifted  up  the 
serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted 
up;  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
eternal  life".  So  in  these  days  do  the  servants  of  the  Most  High 
hold  up  their  glorified  Lord,  and  by  their  loving  ministrations  to  the 
sick  and  afflicted  point  them  to  the  Great  Physician  who  can  heal 
the  soul  as  well  as  the  body.  Here  is  the  purpose  of  true  medical 
missionary  work. 

Again,  medical  work  energizes  a  degenerated  people.  In 
calling  them  degenerated  we  follow  the  thought  of  the  first  chapter 
of  the  epistle  to  the  Romans.  They  have  retained  a  name  for  God, 
but  do  not  recognize  Him  as  a  being  to  be  loved  and  worshipped; 
having  substituted  propitiatory  sacrifices  to  spirits  whom  they  fear 
and  to  whom  they  ascribe  power  over  life  and  death.  They  have 
"changed  the  glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God",  they  have  "changed 
the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie",  "and  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain 
God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind, 
to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient".  If  degenerated 
spiritually,  what  must  be  their  mental  and  physical  condition  in 
comparison  to  that  which  is  possible  to  a  God  serving  people? 


MEDICAL  WORK  IN  EAST  AFRICA  44! 

Such  a  people  can  be  helped,  be  energized  by  the  physician's 
aid.  Would  you  expect  an  African  to  have  power  with  which  to 
change  things  or  accomplish  any  great  result  when  his  intestinal 
tract  is  the  home  of  numerous  tapeworms,  round-worms,  and  other 
parasites?  Will  any  human  being  strive  for  improvement  of  body, 
mind,  or  soul  when  much  of  his  time  is  occupied  in  seeking  relief 
for  toothache,  headache,  or  abdominal  distress?  What  hope  is 
there  for  the  uplifting  of  a  man  when  his  flesh  repeatedly  cries  out 
for  relief  from  pain?  When  the  Christian  physician  patiently  and 
tenderly  helps  nature  to  heal  the  ulcer  of  long  standing,  to  cast  off 
the  intestinal  parasites  that  are  sapping  their  host's  vitality,  to  de- 
crease the  size  of  liver  and  spleen  that  are  continually  dragging 
the  possessor  into  chronic  invalidism,  and  to  remove  the  aches  and 
pains  that  prevent  him  from  being  a  useful  member  of  society, 
there  will  develop  a  power  hitherto  almost  unknown,  and  there  will 
be  created  a  capacity  for  physical  and  mental  and  spiritual  activity 
that  can  be  used  to  make  of  their  bodies  temples  of  the  living  God. 
Here  is  a  condition  which  calls  for  the  fulfilling  of  the  purpose  of 
true  medical  missionary  work. 

Another  feature  of  medical  work  is  that  it  alleviates  untold 
suffering.  "Alleviates"  is  used  advisedly  as  the  African  natives  will 
seldom  wait  for  the  physician  to  give  nature  sufficient  help  or  stim- 
ulus to  throw  off  the  incubus  of  disease.  As  soon  as  their  suffering 
is  mitigated  they  will  return  to  their  necessary  work,  or  to  the 
momentarily  interrupted  search  for  animal  pleasure.  At  times  even 
alleviation  will  not  be  accepted  by  the  sufferer.  An  old  man  having 
a  dislocated  shoulder,  as  the  result  of  a  drunken  brawl,  once  walked 
over  twenty  miles  to  the  physician.  On  the  way  it  seems  that  his 
greed  secured  the  mastery,  for  he  finally  refused  any  relief,  pre- 
ferring to  keep  his  disability  in  order  that  he  might  receive  the 
recompense  due  him,  according  to  native  custom,  from  his  assail- 
ant for  the  loss  of  the  use  of  an  arm. 

From  the  time  that  the  new-born  babe  receives  his  initiatory 
bath  of  cold  water  to  the  time  that  the  age-worn  or  sadly  diseased 
bodv,  ?  -  carried  out  to  prevent  defilement  of  the  hut  by  death,  the 
nati,  s  of  Africa  has  abundant  opportunities  to  know  the  ailments 
that  the  human  body  may  experience.  Life  is  a  varied  experience 
in  which  there  is  a  continual  struggle  with  the  morbific  agents  pro- 
duced or  increased  by  unsanitary  living  conditions,  by  lack  of  clean- 
liness and  of  the  proper  care  of  the  body  in  health  and  sickness,  by 
ignorance  or  neglect  of  the  simple  rules  of  hygiene  and  of  the 
causes  of  the  numerous  diseases  that  afflict  the  people.  Flies,  fleas,, 
mosquitoes,  jiggers,  ticks,  bedbugs,  tsetse  flies  are  acquaintances  to 
be  tolerated ;  measles,  dysentery,  rheumatic  fever,  malaria,  elephan- 
tiasis, smallpox,  tuberculosis,  syphilis,  cerebro-spinal  meningitis, 


442  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

bubonic  plague,  sleeping  sickness  are  to  be  found  almost  continu- 
ally causing  a  great  morbidity  and  a  high  death  rate.  Here  is 
shown  the  opportunity  for  fulfilling  the  purpose  of  true  medical 
missionary  work. 

Furthermore,  medical  work  leads  the  way  to  higher  aspira- 
tions. It  is  well  known  that  the  medical  missionary  may  carry  on 
his  labor  of  love  where  the  Christian  teacher  or  preacher  will  not 
be  tolerated.  A  young  man  will  come  a  two  days'  journey  to  secure 
medicine  for  his  sick  father,  another  will  come  a  three  days'  trip 
to  have  a  diseased  finger- joint  amputated;  but  will  they  travel  so  far 
to  secure  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  for  themselves,  or  for 
some  one  else  ?  A  realization  of  the  value  of  the  white  man's  medi- 
cine and  treatment  opens-  the  way  to  show  these  needy  people  that 
healing  of  the  body  is  not  the  greatest  thing  to  be  desired  in  this 
life;  to  teach  the  universality  of  sin;  and  to  preach  the  omnipresent 
power  of  the  blood  of  Christ  to  cleanse  the  foulest  heart.  And 
here  is  the  application  of  the  purpose  of  true  medical  missionary 
work  to  the  conditions  and  opportunities  that  exist  in  this  great 
non-Christian  continent. 

Finally,  as  a  summary  and  more  as  a  prophecy  than  as  a  state- 
ment of  a  widely  existing  condition,  medical  work  solves  much  of 
the  African  problem.  Ordinary  hygiene  and  the  rational  treatment 
of  common  maladies  would  bring  benefits  undreamed  of  by  the 
African;  while  broader  sanitary  measures  and  powers  for  enforcing 
sanitary  laws  would  contain  unlimited  possibilities  as  to  improved 
health  and  lengthened  life.  Medical  work  drives  the  entering 
wedge  for  preaching  the  Gospel  truths  and  for  teaching  the  power 
of  God's  word.  As  the  medical  missionaries  walk  through  the  land 
of  pain  in  the  name  and  spirit  of  the  Great  Physician,  they  follow 
the  example  set  by  Him  who  caused  the  blind  to  receive  their  sight, 
the  lame  to  walk,  the  lepers  to  be  cleansed,  and  the  deaf  to  hear. 
Their  labors  increased,  developed,  and  enriched  by  the  love  of  their 
crucified  Savior  will  bear  abundant  testimony  to  the  love  of  God 
who  "so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life". 


EDUCATIONAL  NEEDS,  PROGRESS  AND  PROGRAM 

IN  AFRICA 

REV.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER 

There  are  110,000,000  of  us  in  the  United  States.  You  wipe 
out  every  schoolhouse,  every  book,  every  teacher,  everything  except 
the  untouched  forest,  and  leave  not  a  scrap  of  paper  for  one  of  us 
and  you  have  an  idea  of  what  is  the  condition  of  more  than 
110,000,000  people  throughout  the  continent  of  Africa.  Just  think 
of  that  flock  of  people,  as  many  as  we  have  in  our  entire  nation, 
needing  the  beginnings  of  education. 

You  heard  about  that  journey  a  man  might  take  starting  from 
the  southern  shore  of  Africa  and  not  coming  within  two  hundred 
miles  of  a  mission  station.  My  wife  and  I  have  covered  about  six 
thousand  miles  by  cycling  through  Africa.  We  did  not  dodge  mis- 
sion stations.  If  there  was  a  mission  station  anywhere  near  our 
path  we  went  to  it.  We  have  visited  in  those  6,000  miles  of  travel 
only  eight  or  ten  mission  stations  and  schools,  and  there  were  no 
others  to  visit.  There  were  times  when  we  might  have  swept  the 
country  for  hundreds  of  miles  and  not  pass  over  a  mission  station. 

We  talk  about  progress.  You  would  have  to  put  up  two  sticks 
and  look  carefully  to  mark  any  progress  at  all.  But  there  has  been 
progress.  Wherever  missionaries  have  settled  and  begun  work, 
there  has  been  progress.  The  missionaries  start  schools  at  once 
and  the  people  want  schools.  They  will  walk  hundreds  of  miles  to 
attend  school. 

One  young  fellow  left  employment  where  he  was  getting 
twenty  dollars  a  month.  He  walked  something  like  two  thousand 
miles  across  the  continent  to  go  to  school  in  order  to  enter  Christian 
work  at  three  dollars  or  four  dollars  a  month.  Deputations  are 
laying  their  petitions  before  the  missionaries  today  while  we  sit  here 
and  are  asking  for  teachers. 

Let's  just  think  for  a  moment  about  the  capacities  of  these 
people.  They  are  just  folks  like  us.  There  are  bright  ones  and 
there  are  dull  ones.  We  had  a  young  white  man  working  on  our 
mission  farm  for  a  time.  He  had  been  to  school  three  years.  But 
to  read  the  notes  of  the  foreman  on  our  farm  he  had  to  turn  to  a 
black  man  who  had  had  only  one  year  of  schooling. 

443 


444  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  was  talking  to  Dr.  Brown  of  Yale  today.  He  told  me  that 
they  frequently  have  young  men  who  were  born  in  the  bush 
country  of  Africa  entering  the  University.  These  men  have  not  in- 
frequently taken  the  honors  in  competitive  work.  I  commend 
Africa,  if  you  are  looking  for  stuff  that  is  worth  while. 

We  need  a  continental  program,  and  I  can  lay  out  before  you 
this  afternoon  a  complete  program.  This  program  is  expressed  in 
the  words  of  Miss  Willard  in  reference  to  temperance  campaigns. 
She  said,  "Do  everything".  That  is  what  we  have  to  do  out  there 
in  Africa.  First,  begin  in  the  kindergartens  and  with  the  kiddies, 
and  train  them  up.  Some  of  us  have  said,  it  isn't  well  to  lead  a  race 
too  rapidly  from  paganism  and  ignorance  to  Christianity  and  cul- 
ture. James  Stewart  of  Lovedale  said,  "Don't  go  too  rapidly. 
Don't  go  too  fast".  I  have  found  out  that  we  are  not  setting  the 
pace.  The  pace  is  being  set  for  us. 

I  want  to  speak  of  the  other  agencies  in  Africa.  Understand 
the  missionaries  are  not  the  only  ones  teaching  the  Africans.  There 
are  several  factors  always  the  world  round  wherever  you  find 
human  beings.  The  folks  are  only  backward  and  need  to  be  brought 
forward.  There  is  religion,  commerce,  industry  and  some  sort  of 
government  wherever  people  are  together.  Africa  is  being  in- 
fluenced by  all  these  factors. 

First,  the  missionary  went  ahead  and  he  broke  the  path.  When 
the  information  came  that  there  was  a  great  body  of  wealth  of 
various  kinds,  the  traders  began  to  press  in.  Thirty-five  years  ago, 
the  missionary  was  ahead,  but  the  traders  are  beginning  to  get 
ahead.  Rubber,  ivory  and  other  factors  have  forged  ahead  and 
today  the  commercial  interests  in  British  Africa  are  affecting  be- 
tween ninety  per  cent,  or  one  hundred  per  cent,  of  the  lives  of  the 
people  and  villages  of  all  Africa.  We  are  not  letting  Africa  alone. 
The  governments  of  Europe  are  controlling  all  but  small  parts  of 
Africa.  I  am  not  here  to  discourage  their  activities.  I  believe  in 
the  providence  of  God  that  the  church,  government  and  commerce 
should  work  on  a  harmonious  program. 

If  the  missionary  must  go  alone  into  the  heart  of  Africa,  he 
has  to  be  missionary,  trader  and  administrator  in  that  section.  He 
will  have  to  be  relieved  of  the  extra  duties  and  address  himself  to 
that  distinctive  work  of  church  and  education. 

We  need  a  program  that  will  use  every  means  that  will  edu- 
cate these  people,  lay  hold  upon  them,  develop  every  power  in  them, 
lead  them  on  to  a  complete  Christian  civilization.  We  need  the 
kindergarten,  the  grade  schools,  normal  training,  religious  train- 
ing, agricultural  training,  medical  training.  Do  you  know  that  in 
the  Interchurch  World  Movement  there  is  going  to  be  a  budget 
for  the  establishment  of  schools  that  we  may  put  out  these  young 


THE    SOCIAL    AND    RACIAL    AWAKENING    IN    AFRICA  445 

men  medically  trained  among  their  own  tribes,  and  not  allow  others 
to  undo  this  work  of  doctors  ?  All  of  our  work  needs  to  be  normal 
work  to  train  these  people  to  go  out  and  train  their  people,  and  so 
we  need  for  Africa  the  very  best  that  America  can  send. 

Take  the  one  matter  of  nutrition.  A  doctor,  who  spent  years 
on  the  Rand,  has  said  that  he  has  yet  to  find  a  perfect  specimen  of 
manhood  coming  from  among  the  interior  tribes.  You  may  see 
one  who  seems  perfect,  but  when  you  put  the  measuring  tape  on 
him,  you  find  that  he  is  under-developed,  and  his  bones  are  under- 
sized. On  the  other  hand,  in  Johannesburg  there  were  a  number 
who  were  perfect  specimens  of  manhood.  These  are  but  indica- 
tions of  some  of  the  needs  in  Africa,  and  why  we  should  prepare 
to  give  them  the  very  best,  and  to  multiply  our  numbers  from  six 
to  ten  fold,  at  least,  throughout  the  continent. 


THE  SOCIAL  AND  RACIAL  AWAKENING  IN  AFRICA 
REV.  A.  E.  LEROY 

I  am  afraid  some  students  fear  to  look  at  Africa  because  they 
feel  as  though  it  is  hopeless.  It  is  not  simply  a  question  of  throw- 
ing your  life  away,  for  every  young  man  and  young  woman  is  will- 
ing to  sacrifice.  Many  feel  that  the  results  are  not  sufficient.  Those 
of  us  who  have  labored  in  the  country  for  a  number  of  years, 
(eighteen  in  my  case)  feel  there  is  no  place  in  the  world  where  we 
will  get  actual  results  any  more  quickly  or  any  more  satisfactorily 
than  we  get  them  in  Africa. 

My  friend,  Mr.  John  Stone  of  the  West  coast  told  me  when 
I  asked  him  about  his  work,  and  how  he  was  getting  along,  that 
they  had  a  church  that  holds  four  thousand.  He  said,  "In  1917,  I 
baptized  one  thousand  eight  hundred  myself,  and  in  1918,  we  bap- 
tized two  thousand".  And  the  Secretary  told  me,  unofficially,  that 
eight  years  ago  they  were  trying  to  close  the  mission  because  it 
wasn't  worth  while.  In  Natal  perhaps  one  out  of  four  are  already 
Christians.  For  a  long  time  they  were  willing  to  take  the  civiliza- 
tion we  gave  them  and  the  education,  but  lately  they  realized  that 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  Godless  civilization.  They  know  that  no 
other  than  Jesus  Christ  is  ready  to  save  the  nation. 

There  is  advancement  in  self-support.  The  Zulu  was  one  of 
the  most  warlike  people.  Yet  they  are  supporting  their  own  mis- 
sion now.  For  thirty  years,  not  a  single  cent  of  money  has  gone 
from  the  United  States  to  support  them.  They  support  their  own 


446  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

missionaries,  and  support  their  own  churches.  They  appointed  a 
field  secretary  and  paid  his  salary  and  they  adopted  a  minimum 
salary  for  all  officers  among  the  Zulu  people.  They  have  a  mini- 
mum salary  for  all  pastors  and  all  evangelists  and  not  a  cent  comes 
from  the  United  States.  The  native  people  not  only  contribute  to 
the  salaries  of  the  teachers,  but  to  the  preachers  and  also  to  the 
white  ministers  in  South  Africa,  who  supervise  the  work. 

In  regard  to  education  in  South  Africa  there  are  hundreds 
turned  away  from  the  primary  schools,  grade  schools  and  right  up 
to  the  South  African  Native  Colleges.  We  have  students  who 
come  one  hundred  fifty  miles  to  the  railroad  to  go  to  the  schools, 
in  order  to  go  back  to  their  people  with  a  Master's  Degree. 

In  a  report  two  years  ago,  it  was  said  that  among  the  whites 
in  South  Africa,  although  they  had  a  truant  officer,  the  best  at- 
tendance they  could  get  was  eighty-five  per  cent.  Among  the  native 
people,  who  had  no  truant  officers,  they  had  an  average  attendance 
of  eighty-nine  per  cent. 

We  cannot  keep  up  with  the  economic  needs.  We  are  giving 
them  carpentry  and  other  industries  as  fast  as  we  can.  It  was  only 
a  few  years  ago  that  I  heard  a  very  prominent  missionary  say,  "To 
teach  these  girls  domestic  science  is  like  teaching  a  bunch  of  rab- 
bits. They  are  not  capable".  The  government  gave  over  $5,000 
for  a  Domestic  Science  building  last  year  to  carry  on  this  work. 
They  have  started  the  question  of  sugar  planting.  They  have  over 
one  thousand  acres  of  sugar  cane  planted. 

Government  recognition  has  been  advancing  very  rapidly. 
They  support  the  South  African  native  college.  They  too,  in 
our  own  schools  have  advanced  the  grants  from  eight  hun- 
dred dollars  to  a  thousand  dollars  a  year.  They  have  advanced 
the  government  teachers  and  native  teachers.  During  the  war  they 
did  so  well  they  were  thanked  by  the  King.  Not  a  word  of  criti- 
cism was  expressed  to  them. 

This  same  government  refused,  when  we  tried  to  get  a  grant 
of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  the  college.  But  because  the 
native  people  have  come  up  to  the  scratch,  they  are  now'  seeing  to 
it  that  we  get  five  hundred  thousand  dollars.  It  is  for  us  as  mis- 
sionaries to  lead  the  way  and  the  government  is  ready  to  follow. 

The  advancement  in  regard  to  missionary  work  has  been  very 
good,  for  every  Christian  is  a  preacher.  In  our  own  center  we  have 
fifty  men  on  the  preaching  plan  and  twenty-five  different  places 
where  the  Gospel  is  preached  every  Sunday.  We  simply  cannot 
keep  up.  The  difficulty  there  is  to  keep  our  natives  back.  That 
is  the  cause  of  a  great  deal  of  over-lapping,  not  because  the  mis- 
sionary wants  it,  but  because  he  cannot  help  himself.  The  people 
are  catching  the  missionary  spirit  from  our  own  school.  Seven 


REMARKS  447 

students  have  gone  out  as  missionaries,  five  hundred  to  fifteen  hun- 
dred miles  away.     Our  own  school  supports  them. 

On  the  seventy-fifth  anniversary  of  the  Zulu  Mission  we  had 
a  Zulu  choir  of  three  hundred  fifty  people.  It  was  presided  over  by 
Lord  Gladstone,  the  Governor  General  of  South  Africa.  We  had 
the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  this  country  there,  and 
the  greatest  address  of  all  was  given  by  a  Zulu  whose  grandfather 
knew  nothing  of  Jesus  Christ.  At  the  close,  Lord  Gladstone  said, 
"I  have  caught  tonight  a  new  vision  of  what  Jesus  Christ  can  do 
for  Africa".  You,  too,  have  been  catching  a  vision  of  what  Jesus 
Christ  can  do  for  the  needs  of  Africa.  We  are  catching  it  on  the 
fields  every  day.  We  believe  the  time  is  coming  when  Jesus  Christ 
shall  have  these  heathen  for  His  inheritance  and  for  His  posses- 
sions. 


REMARKS 

One  day  as  I  was  coming  back  from  the  villages  I  heard  my 
name  called.  I  replied  to  it  and  across  the  deep  valley  there  came 
running  to  me  a  son  of  a  native  paramount  chief,  a  young  man  of 
tremendous  wealth  and  great  social  position.  As  this  young  man 
came  running  across  this  valley,  I  leaned  against  a  rock.  He  came 
up  to  me,  and  after  he  had  greeted  me,  said,  "I  know  your  object. 
I  have  been  watching  you.  I  recall  how  you  have  been  meeting  me 
here  and  there  for  the  past  few  years,  searching  me  out  and  telling 
me  about  this  gospel  of  God.  Man  of  God,  will  you  answer  me 
from  your  heart?"  I  said,  "God  helping  me  I  will.  What  is  your 
question  ?" 

That  great,  big,  stalwart  lad  looked  down  into  my  face,  and 
down  into  my  soul,  and  asked  me  the  question  that  I  believe  all 
Africa  is  asking,  "Does  Jesus  satisfy?"  Thank  God,  I  could 
answer  from  my  heart  to  his  own  heart,  "Jesus  satisfies".  He 
brushed  past  me  and  started  running.  I  followed,  but  he  beat  me 
and  presently  he  was  beyond  the  call  of  my  voice.  I  stretched 
these  arms  heavenward  and  I  felt  I  was  on  sacred  ground.  I  stood 
there  until  a  leopard  going  by  aroused  me  and  I  made  my  way  to 
the  top  of  the  hill.  I  heard  a  movement  to  my  right,  and  calling 
out,  suspicious  that  it  was  the  mate  of  the  leopard  that  had  dis- 
turbed me,  there  came  back  to  me  the  glad  reply  of  the  young  man 
whose  question  I  answered.  "Oh",  he  said,  "let's  meet  where  the 
paths  meet,  where  wrhite  man  and  black  man  meet".  As  he  came 


448  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

up,  he  pressed  me  to  his  heart  and  said,  "I   have  found  it.     It 
satisfies". — MR.  ROAD. 

I  am  from  Angola,  a  province  the  size  of  Texas.  My  hus- 
band and  I  went  there  twelve  years  ago  as  medical  missionaries. 
The  nearest  doctor  was  three  hundred  miles  from  the  coast,  the 
next  six  hundred  fifty  miles  in  the  interior  to  the  north.  There 
are  four  Christian  physicians  in  Angola.  Come  over  and  help  us. 
— MRS.  L.  S.  CAM  MACK. 

Mission  work  is  being  done  in  a  new  way  in  these  days.  We  are 
realizing  that  God  expects  us  to  use  our  talents  to  the  utmost  for 
His  own  sake.  We,  in  our  own  field,  right  now  are  anxious  to  find 
expert  business  men,  expert  printers,  expert  agriculturists,  and  ex- 
perts in  other  professional  lines  in  order  that  we  may  carry  on  our 
work  on  the  scale  which  is  demanded. — DR.  BARGER. 

I  am  the  product  of  Christian  missionary  labor  on  the  Western 
coast  of  Africa.  At  the  age  of  thirteen  I  knew  nothing  of  Jesus, 
I  knew  nothing  of  how  to  read  or  write,  but  today  I  know  some- 
thing of  them  as  the  result  of  Christianity.  I  came  in  1915  to  pre- 
pare for  the  ministry.  I  am  in  my  last  year's  work  at  Yale,  and 
will  go  back  soon  to  teach  my  people  of  Christ. — MR.  I.  C.  STEADY. 

"Must  a  man  be  a  surgeon  to  serve  as  a  medical  missionary  in 
Africa?"  He  ought  to  be  able  to  do  some  surgery  and,  if  possible, 
become  an  expert  surgeon. 

"Do  you  consider  that  the  Africans  in  primitive  regions  can 
be  most  readily  reached  through  medical  missions?"  I  think  it  is 
a  great  point  of  access  to  them.  It  breaks  down  much  superstition. 

"Do  all  missionaries  need  medical  knowledge?  If  so,  how 
much  is  the  most  advisable  for  those  most  interested  in  evangelical 
work?"  If  you  are  going  to  depend  upon  that,  no,  don't  have  any. 
Be  either  a  fully  trained  doctor  or  else  have  no  medical  knowledge. 

"Do  the  natives  as  a  rule  resent  medical  attention  at  the  hands 
of  the  white  man?"  I  have  never  heard  of  it. 

"What  do  they  think  of  the  white  woman  medical  missionary  ?" 
She  is  very  able  but  not  as  necessary  as  in  India. — DR.  NORMAN 
DYE. 

"What  are  those  governments  of  Europe,  controlling  parts  of 
Africa,  doing  for  the  natives?  Are  missionaries  doing  all?"  The 
British  are  giving  them  a  chance  to  develop,  are  considering  their 
rights  and  are  giving  them  justice.  The  Belgians  have  some  laws 
which  are  better  even  than  the  British.  In  many  ways  the  Belgians 
do  not  give  the  Africans  as  valuable  contact  as  the  British  do.  As 
far  as  the  French  are  concerned,  they  are  beginning  to  establish 


REMARKS  44Q 

schools  for  their  native  people.  Their  theory  is  that  the  state 
should  do  all  the  educating.  In  French  North  Africa,  the  mission- 
aries find  that  they  cannot  open  schools  as  is  possible  in  other 
places.  We  have  to  reach  the  students  through  hostels.  The  Por- 
tuguese have  done  very  little  for  the  people  in  Africa  and,  as  a  mat- 
ter of  fact,  we  would  like  to  see  some  other  government  take  con- 
trol of  those  regions,  or  else  have  the  Portuguese  government  con- 
verted to  giving  the  natives  a  fair  chance. — REV.  J.  M.  SPRINGER. 

"What  opportunities  are  there  for  music  directors".  There  is 
a  splendid  opportunity  for  the  development  of  the  music  in  this 
field.  What  wonders  they  can  achieve  in  great  choruses !  I  believe 
that  is  one  of  the  great  lines  of  education  and  service  we  ought  to 
render  these  people. — REV.  J.  M.  SPRINGER. 

"Aside  from  teaching,  what  can  a  civil  engineer  do  for  mis- 
sions in  Africa?"  We  have  a  big  building  program  and  we  have 
had  to  do  it.  We  want  civil  engineers.  We  want  practical  builders. 
We  want  men  who  also  have  had  some  architectural  training.  We 
have  splendid  opportunities  for  a  good  many  men  in  that  work. 

"What  are  the  educational  advantages  offered  to  the  Africans 
in  Swaziland  and  Zululand?"  An  African  can  now  get  a  theo- 
logical training,  or  a  three-year  normal  course.  A  girl  can  get  in- 
dustrial courses,  a  three-year  nurse's  training.  In  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  Province  there  is  a  high  school  course  covering  three  years. 
There  is  also  a  South  African  Native  College  in  which  they  can 
get  a  full  education  leading  up  to  an  A.  B. — MR.  A.  E.  LEROY. 

"What  is  the  medical  situation  in  the  missions  already  occupied 
in  relation  to  numbers  of  hospitals,  doctors,  and  nurses?  Are  the 
Church  Boards  asking  for  many  doctors  and  nurses?"  Last  night 
we  were  told  there  was  one  hospital  to  a  million  and  a  half  people. 
Yes,  indeed,  the  Church  Boards  are  asking  for  many  doctors  and 
nurses. 

"Does  a  medical  missionary  really  have  time  outside  of  his 
healing  work  to  preach  the  Gospel?"  Yes,  he  does,  and  he  should 
do  it.  A  medical  missionary  should  preach  the  Gospel  along  with 
his  health  work. — DR.  DAVIS. 

"What  are  the  agricultural  and  engineering  needs  of  Africa?" 
Our  own  missions  have  been  interested  in  getting  an  engineer. 
There  is  road  building  to  be  done,  paths  have  to  be  laid  out.  We 
have  a  steamer  of  our  own  and  we  expect  soon  to  have  a  number 
of  launches.  We  expect  to  have  a  tractor  also  when  we  get  into 
the  agricultural  work.  You  will  find  the  fullest  opportunity  for 
the  agricultural  and  civil  engineer  in  Africa. — DR.  BARGER, 


45O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

There  has  occurred  to  me  again  and  again  what  an  old  African 
chief  said  to  me  in  the  Congo  district.  This  old  African  chief  was 
standing  up  on  top  of  the  bank  as  our  steamer  was  pulling  in.  His 
name  was  Olonjitaka.  He  was  a  terrible  warrior.  His  warriors 
had  defeated  all  of  the  other  tribes.  He  was  looked  upon  as  very 
furious.  He  had  quieted  down,  still  a  heathen,  but  quite  a  kind- 
hearted  old  man.  He  stood  upon  the  bank  to  meet  the  white  man 
who  was  to  begin  the  work.  I  shall  never  forget  what  he  said  to  me 
as  a  missionary  took  me  up  to  introduce  me. 

He  had  a  necklace  of  leopard's  teeth  around  his  neck,  brace- 
lets on  his  wrists  and  ankles,  and  a  big  sheath  knife  stuck  here  in 
his  bosom.  Olonjitaka  was  a  very  warlike  looking  fellow,  but  he 
was  very  friendly. 

The  missionary  taught  me  a  proverb.  Every  chief — they  called 
me  a  chief,  too — had  to  have  a  proverb  as  a  means  of  greeting  when 
they  met.  We  shook  hands  and  he  asked  me  for  my  proverb.  I 
said,  "Love  the  Lord  with  all  your  heart",  and  then  I  asked  him  for 
his.  His  was  very  brief.  I  turned  to  the  missionary  and  said, 
"Will  you  translate  it?"  He  said,  "Yes,"  and  I  shall  never  forget  it. 
This  was  the  proverb,  "We  make  our  marks."  The  mis- 
sionary said,  "The  old  man  means  that  when  he  and  his  war- 
riors pass  through  the  almost  impenetrable  jungles  they  are  very 
careful  to  break  a  twig  so  that  the  next  man  can  find  the  way". 

That  has  become  my  life  proverb.  I  trust  it  will  be  yours  this 
afternoon  to  mark  the  way  for  some  of  those  millions  of  Africa, 
who  have  heard  the  word  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  had  a  letter  from  a 
missionary  not  long  ago  who  said  that  Olonjitka  was  dead.  He 
died  without  being  a  Christian.  The  old  man  was  too  old  to  under- 
stand. I  wonder  if  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  whether  Olon- 
jitaka will  have  to  face  more  than  some  of  us  who  have  failed  to 
mark  the  path  for  the  people  of  Africa. 

God  help  us  as  we  go  out  from  this  meeting,  whether  we  stay 
here,  or  whether  we  shall  go  to  Africa,  that  we  may  break  a  twig 
that  we  may  point  the  way  to  God  for  the  multitudes  of  Africa. — 
DR.  S.  J.  COREY. 


LATIN  AMERICA 

E.  T.  COLTON,  Chairman 

Unoccupied  Fields  in  Latin  America — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN 

The  Challenge  of  Students  of  South  America — Miss  BERTHA  CONDE 

The  Challenge  of  the  Indians  of  Bolivia — MR.  BAKER 

The  New  Day  in  Argentina — REV.  T.  F.  REAVIS 

Agricultural  Missions  in  Latin  America — B.  H.  HUNNICUTT 

Mexico — BISHOP  FRANCIS  McCoNNELL 

Remarks — T.  F.  REAVIS,  DR.  HARRY  FARMER,  B.  H.  HUNNICUTT, 
BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ,  DR.  S.  G.  INMAN,  RAMISON 
ARRATIN,  REV.  JOHN  K.  HUBBARD,  Miss  MILDRED  SMITH, 
MR.  BAKER,  DR.  EDMUND  COOK. 


UNOCCUPIED  FIELDS  IN  LATIN  AMERICA 

DR.  S.  G.  INMAN 

The  opening  of  the  Panama  Canal  changed  the  map  of  the 
world.  It  inaugurated  a  world  movement  toward  Latin  America. 
That  movement  was  somewhat  stayed  by  the  world  war,  but  during 
the  last  few  months  the  attention  of  the  world  has  been  gradually 
shifting  from  Europe  to  Latin  America.  If  you  will  go  with  me 
into  the  counting  houses,  into  the  offices  of  the  banks,  the  steam- 
ship companies,  the  great  manufacturing  concerns  and  other  busi- 
ness organizations,  not  only  of  this  country,  but  of  Europe  and  of 
Japan,  you  will  see  that  the  business  interests  of  the  world  are  fix- 
ing their  attention  on  Latin  America  as  on  no  other  part  of  the 
world.  We  are  soon  to  have  steamships  running  from  New  York 
by  the  way  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  to  Buenos  Aires,  making  the  time  in 
fourteen  days,  whereas  heretofore  it  has  taken  at  least  twenty-four 
days  for  the  fastest  steamer.  Already  there  are  boats  running  from 
New  York  through  the  Panama  Canal  down  the  West  Coast  to  the 
city  of  Valparaiso  in  eighteen  days,  whereas  a  year  ago  it  was  im- 
possible to  make  this  journey  in  less  than  some  five  weeks. 

The  commercial  interests  of  the  world  are  turning  their  at- 
tention to  these  great,  new  countries  because  they  realize  that  there 
is  a  place  for  the  over-crowded  populations  of  the  world,  that  in 
Latin  America  there  is  opportunity  for  the  production  of  the  foods 
for.  the  whole  world,  and  that  down  in  the  south,  there  is  a  market 
for  the  manufactured  products  of  the  world. 

Beginning  at  the  Rio  Grande  and  stretching  on  down  through 
Mexico  and  Central  America  and  across  Panama,  through  Colom- 
bia, and  Venezuela,  and  Ecuador,  and  Brazil,  and  Bolivia  and  Para- 
guay, and  Peru,  and  Chile,  and  Uruguay  and  the  Argentine  Re- 
public to  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  you  have  the  largest  stretch  of 
undeveloped  fertile  field  in  the  entire  world.  There  is  more  undis- 
covered territory  in  Brazil  than  there  is  in  the  whole  continent  of 
Africa.  You  can  easily  put  the  populations  of  the  world  in  Latin 
America  and  the  density  then  will  not  be  more  than  one-third  as 
great  as  it  is  today  in  the  little  island  of  Porto  Rico. 

These  are  some  of  the  reasons  why  the  world  is  turning  its 
attention  to  Latin  America.  Down  in  those  countries  we  find  in 

453 


454  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

the  first  place  a  great  intellectual  center  or  centers  in  all  of  the 
Latin  American  capitals,  intellectual  circles  that  are  equal  to  the  in- 
tellectual circles  in  any  part  of  the  world.  That  is  one  of  the  hopes 
of  those  lands  to  the  south.  Others  will  tell  you  of  some  of  the 
other  great  circles  and  classes  of  people,  but  I  want  to  call  your 
attention  particularly  to  this  intellectual  circle,  small  as  it  is,  yet 
brilliant  in  comparison  with  the  intellectual  circles  of  any  other 
part  of  the  world. 

I  remember  going  into  the  home  of  a  university  professor 
in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires.  I  was  shown  into  his  library  which 
had  fifty  thousand  volumes.  In  meeting  a  company  of  professors 
and  other  intellectuals  who  were  gathered  there  twice  a  week  to 
discuss  purely  intellectual  topics,  I  was  asked  if  I  would  like  to 
see  his  private  five  foot  shelf.  Of  course  I  thought  that  he  had 
been  patronizing  Colliers  and  buying  Dr.  Elliott's  recommendations. 
But  when  I  was  taken  down  to  see  his  five  foot  shelf,  I  found  that 
it  was  a  shelf  of  books  which  he  himself  had  written — five  feet  of 
space.  I  picked  up  one  of  them  and  found  that  it  was  a  volume  of 
one  thousand  two  hundred  eighty  pages,  concerning  the  teaching 
of  history  in  the  European  universities.  I  was  told  that  he  came 
into  his  library  every  morning  at  five  o'clock.  Some  one  asked  him 
about  a  certain  volume  of  the  old  newspapers  that  were  published 
in  Argentina.  Immediately  he  went  down  the  aisle  and  dug  out 
the  volume.  Some  one  else  came  up  and  asked  him  for  another 
volume.  He  went  over  on  the  other  side  and  took  the  volume  out 
without  any  difficulty  whatever.  In  all  of  this  collection  of  fifty 
thousand  he  seemed  to  know  just  exactly  where  each  one  was. 

Another  gentleman  was  there  who  had  just  finished  a  forty 
volume  history  on  the  Laws  of  Argentina.  He  was  preparing  to 
write  a  two  volume  work  on  the  Constitution  of  Argentina  and  he 
outlined  that  work  for  me.  He  said,  "Now  I  want  to  see  if  you 
think  this  would  be  comprehensive.  My  purpose  in  the  first  volume, 
which  will  be  some  seven  hundred  fifty  pages,  is  to  examine  all  of 
the  constitutions  of  Europe  and  show  by  the  process  of  elimination 
that  they  did  not  have  any  influence  on  the  Argentine  Constitution, 
and  then  I  will  take  up  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  in 
the  second  volume,  and  I  will  show  there  that  it  had  great  influence 
on  the  Argentine  Constitution,  and  then  I  will  take  up  the  Argen- 
tine Constitution  itself  and  in  another  volume  I  will  explain  what 
the  meaning  of  the  Constitution  is".  I  told  him  that  I  thought 
that  that  would  probably  be  quite  comprehensive  enough.  Well, 
that  is  simply  illustrating  the  way  these  Argentine  men  and  other 
intellectuals  of  Latin  America  are  delving  into  these  great  intellec- 
tual subjects. 

But  if  I  should  have  asked  that  circle  there  anything  about  re- 


UNOCCUPIED    FIELDS    IN    LATIN    AMERICA  455 

ligion,  they  would  have  turned  to  me  and  said,  "What?  A  man 
who  comes  here,  introduced  from  university  circles,  talking  to  us 
about  religion!"  Why,  the  average  intellectual  in  Latin  America 
will  say,  "Religion!  that  is  the  last  thing  we  want  to  hear  about. 
Isn't  it  religion  that  has  caused  us  so  many  revolutions  ?  Isn't  it  be- 
cause of  religion  that  from  fifty  to  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  our 
people  are  unable  to  read  or  write  ?  Isn't  it  because  of  religion  that 
Latin  America  is  so  far  behind  the  rest  of  the  world?  In  the  name 
of  progress,  deliver  us  from  religion". 

That  is  the  general  attitude  of  the  intellectual  in  Latin  America. 
Now  fortunately,  we  have  a  new  attitude  coming  out  of  the  shock 
of  the  war,  an  open-mindedness  in  which  these  very  intellectuals 
themselves  are  coming  to  realize  that  the  old  philosophy  of  life  will 
not  do,  that  they  do  need  religion,  but  they  are  looking  for  a  new 
religion.  Why,  one  of  the  leading  men  of  Santiago,  Chile,  came 
knocking  one  night  at  the  door  of  an  humble  Methodist  minister, 
one  of  the  Chilean  ministers,  about  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  and  said, 
"My  young  man,  can  you  tell  me  something  that  will  help  my  soul? 
I  feel  that  all  that  I  have  rested  upon  in  my  life  has  been  swept 
out  from  under  me  because  of  the  great  war.  I  have  nothing  to 
stand  on.  Can't  you  tell  me  something  that  will  restore  my  faith  in 
humanity  and  give  me  faith  in  God,  if  there  be  a  God?" 

I  found  in  Buenos  Aires,  university  professors  who  were 
thinking  about  calling  a  conference  of  all  the  religious  people  of 
that  country,  Catholics,  Protestants,  Jews,  Mohammedans  and  all 
the  rest,  to  consider  the  question  of  developing  a  religion  for  Ar- 
gentina, for  with  all  her  progress  they  are  realizing  that  unless  she 
does  have  a  spiritual  basis  she  cannot  become  a  great  nation. 

The  open-mindedness  then,  is  the  thing  that  is  challenging  us 
to  go  to  these  intellectual  classes  and  the  other  classes  of  Latin 
America.  Then  also  for  the  United  States  we  have  another  great 
encouragement  and  that  is  because  of  the  change  of  attitude  to- 
ward this  country  that  is  found  all  over  Latin  America  since  the 
world  war.  It  is  because  those  people  are  saying  that  finally  the 
United  States  has  seemed  to  them  to  be  idealistic,  has  been  willing 
to  risk  herself  in  a  great  cause  and  throw  herself  into  this  world 
war  for  democracy,  and  they  have  realized  that  it  was  a  war  for 
them  as  well  as  for  us  and  all  of  the  weak  peoples  of  the  world. 

Down  in  Chile  four  years  ago  I  felt  like  leaving  the  country 
on  the  first  train  because  all  that  I  could  hear  was  this  tremendous 
prejudice  against  the  United  States,  about  the  Baltimore  Incident, 
and  the  Allsop  claims  and  a  thousand  and  one  other  things  which 
probably  none  of  us  have  ever  heard  of,  but  which  are  very 
vivid  in  the  minds  of  all  the  Chileans  because  they  have,  at  least 
to  the  Chileans,  represented  things  that  were  unjust  on  our  side. 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

But  on  this  last  visit,  some  six  months  after  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  presenting  a  letter  of  introduction  to  one  of  the  univer- 
sities, I  was  asked  by  a  professor  to  address  his  class.  He  said 
that  when  he  began  the  Department  of  Modern  Languages  he  had 
six  students  studying  English  and  two  hundred  fifty  studying  Ger- 
man. At  that  time  conditions  were  just  reversed:  Two  hundred 
fifty  were  studying  English  and  about  a  half  dozen  were  studying 
German. 

I  addressed  several  of  the  different  classes  and  then  the 
students  asked  me  if  I  would  give  them  a  conference  or  lecture.  I 
asked  them  on  what  theme.  They  said,  "Closer  Relations  between 
the  United  States  and  Chile".  So  the  university  students  them- 
selves got  together  and  rented  one  of  the  biggest  theatres  in  the 
city,  and  I  spoke  to  them  for  over  an  hour  in  their  own  language 
in  just  as  frank  a  way  as  I  possibly  could  about  how  we  were  to 
get  together  spiritually  if  we  were  ever  to  have  a  real  friendship. 

Then  they  kept  me  another  hour  answering  questions.  If  you 
don't  believe  the  university  students  of  Latin  America  are  the 
most  brilliant  in  the  world,  you  stand  before  them  for  an  hour  and 
let  them  fire  questions  at  you.  I  would  have  given  a  ticket  back 
to  New  York  to  have  had  a  little  book  on  United  States  history 
down  under  the  desk  to  consult.  (Laughter) 

The  same  change  has  come  in  Argentina,  and  even  in  Colombia 
and  in  Mexico  and  those  other  countries  that  have  been  still  more 
suspicious  of  us.  That  is  one  of  the  new  calls,  one  of  the  reasons 
why  American  students  must  consider  in  a  new  way  the  call  to 
service  for  Latin  America.  What  are  we  doing  in  Latin  America 
at  the  present  time?  We  talk  a  good  deal  about  our  missionary 
work,  but  I  am  sure  that  Bishop  Stuntz,  and  these  other  people  who 
have  been  down  through  Latin  America,  will  agree  that  the  great 
thing  that  impresses  them  when  they  first  go  down,  and  afterward 
as  they  go  over  the  countries,  is  the  smallness,  the  absolute  paucity 
of  the  evangelical  work  as  compared  with  what  we  ought  to  be 
doing  there.  Why,  in  Mexico,  there  are  whole  states  of  a  million 
population  without  one  evangelical  worker  in  them.  By  reason  of 
the  new  plan  that  we  have  arranged  for  territorial  districts  that 
will  be  done  away  with.  There  are  only  ten  church  houses  in  the 
ten  Republics  of  Central  America.  In  San  Salvador,  one  of  the 
most  crowded  parts  of  the  world,  with  a  population  of  a  million 
two  hundred  thousand,  there  are  only  two  Protestant  workers — 
that  is,  ordained  ministers. 

Panama,  that  owes  its  very  existence  to  the  United  States  of 
America,  with  a  population  of  nearly  four  hundred  thousand,  has 
only  one  evangelical  worker  preaching  the  gospel  in  the  Spanish 
language,  the  language  of  the  people. 


UNOCCUPIED    FIELDS    IN    LATIN    AMERICA  457 

There  is  Venezuela  with  three  millions  of  population  and  today 
probably  three  ordained  ministers  in  that  great  Republic. 

Colombia,  with  five  millions  of  people,  one  of  the  most  back- 
ward countries  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  yet  counting  the  men 
who  are  off  on  furlough,  there  is  an  average  of  about  one  ordained 
minister  to  every  million  of  the  population  in  Colombia.  There  has 
never  been  but  one  evangelical  church  house  erected  in  Colombia, 
and  in  Venezuela  in  all  the  history  of  that  country,  only  one  school- 
house  was  erected  by  the  church  or  by  the  states  or  by  any  organi- 
zation, and  that  schoolhouse  was  a  military  academy. 

Down  in  Peru,  the  whole  northern  half  of  Peru  here,  is  with- 
out one  Evangelical  worker  of  any  kind,  a  stretch  of  territory 
larger  than  our  thirteen  original  colonies. 

Over  here  in  Bolivia  we  hardly  have  one  hundred  members  of 
the  evangelical  church  yet.  Here  in  Paraguay,  with  a  million 
population,  only  now  are  some  workers  being  sent  into  that  great 
country.  If  you  would  stand  here  on  the  boundary  line  between 
Paraguay  and  Brazil  and  look  north  there  for  fifteen  hundred  miles, 
northeast  for  two  thousand  miles,  and  look  over  to  the  west  for 
five  hundred  miles,  you  would  hardly  find  more  than  three  mission- 
aries in  that  whole  immense  territory,  probably  the  largest  unevan- 
gelized  piece  of  territory  in  the  entire  world. 

That  is  the  challenge  for  us.  You  say  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  is  taking  care  of  these  countries.  Why,  my 
friends,  in  Paraguay,  with  a  million  population,  there  are  only 
seventy  Catholic  priests,  and  in  Buenos  Aires  with  a  million  and  a 
half  of  people,  there  are  fewer  than  fifty  Catholic  churches,  and 
about  fourteen  Protestant  churches.  Well,  we  call  them  churches 
simply  because  they  are  places  of  meeting,  but  not  churches,  not 
splendid  buildings  such  as  we  understand  when  we  refer  to 
churches  here.  I  verily  believe  that  there  is  no  city  on  the 
face  of  the  earth  that  is  so  neglected  religiously  as  that  wonderful, 
marvelous  city  of  Buenos  Aires  with  its  million  and  a  half  of 
people,  and  I  think  you  might  include  in  that  the  great  heathen 
cities  of  the  Orient — there  is  no  city  in  the  world  where  there  are 
so  few  workers,  counting  all  of  the  religions  combined,  and  so  few 
places  of  worship,  counting  all  of  the  different  kinds  of  houses  of 
worship. 

This  is  the  challenge  that  is  brought  to  the  students  of  North 
America.  These  great,  new,  growing,  developing  nations — you  are 
not  going  there  to  some  nations  which  have  seen  their  best  in  the 
past,  but  just  as  the  most  wonderful  achievements  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century  took  place  in  North  America,  you  will  find  that  the  most 
wonderful  achievements  and  developments  of  the  Twentieth  Cen- 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

tury  are  to  take  place  in  South  America  and  in  all  of  Latin 
America.  Therefore,  we  bring  you  the  challenge  to  these  young, 
growing,  developing  nations,  and  give  you  the  opportunity  of  plac- 
ing your  lives  in  these  countries  where  your  influence  can  go  out, 
not  only  in  a  community  and  not  only  in  a  city,  but  in  a  whole  na- 
tion, and  of  the  opportunity  of  shaping  these  great  young  nations 
for  the  Kingdom  of  the  Lord. 


THE  CHALLENGE  OF  THE  STUDENTS  OF  SOUTH 

AMERICA 

Miss  BERTHA  CONDE 

It  is  on  behalf  of  the  intellectual  class  of  South  America  that 
I  want  to  make  a  special  plea.  From  six  months'  experience  with 
students  in  South  America,  I  can  say  that  they  are  indeed  among 
the  most  brilliant  students  of  the  world.  I  too  have  had  the  em- 
barrassing experience  of  standing  before  them  hour  after  hour, 
being  heckled  by  the  questions  that  they  have  asked  about  all 
things  American  and  things  all  over  the  world.  They  are  quite 
as  keen  as  any  students  that  I  have  ever  met  in  my  own  land  or  in 
any  other  land  that  I  have  ever  visited. 

The  universities  of  South  America  are  much  more  closely  re- 
lated to  Europe  than  they  are  to  our  own  educational  system.  They 
were  founded  on  the  scheme  of  the  old  Napoleonic  plan  of  the 
University  of  Paris,  with  their  university  faculties,  and  that  makes 
the  whole  student  life  very  different  in  its  aspects  from  that  which 
we  have  in  North  America. 

Women  students  are  just  beginning  to  push  their  way  up  into 
the  faculties  of  the  universities,  and  some  of  them  have  rather  an 
embarassing  time  because  the  university  faculties  were  constructed 
for  the  male  mind  rather  than  for  the  female  mind.  For  example, 
I  met  one  very  interesting  young  girl  who  was  studying  in  the  Col- 
lege of  Engineering.  I  asked  her  why  she  was  interested  in 
engineering.  She  said,  "Well,  what  could  I  do?  I  did  not 
have  courage  enough  to  go  into  the  Faculty  of  Dentistry  or  Medi- 
cine. I  did  not  like  the  smells  of  drugs  in  the  College  of  Pharmacy. 
I  could  not  go  into  law,  and  so  what  could  I  do  ?  Being  interested 
in  mathematics  I  could  only  be  an  engineer".  That  is  the  dilemma 
that  is  before  most  of  the  young  women  of  South  America  who 
wish  to  push  up  into  higher  education. 

The  universities  there  are  full  of  thousands  of  young  men,  and 


THE  STUDENTS  OF  SOUTH   AMERICA  459 

a  few  hundreds  of  women,  who  are  facing  the  realities  of  life  and 
digging  deeply  into  the  philosophies  of  life.  They  are  far  more  in- 
terested in  rinding  out  why  we  do  a  thing  than  in  doing  it.  One  of 
the  secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  told  me 
that  a  Latin  American  student,  in  coming  into  a  building,  instead 
of  asking  where  the  swimming  pool  was  located,  or  where  he  could 
find  this  class  or  that  other  activity  of  the  association,  went  straight 
to  the  desk  and  asked  for  a  copy  of  the  constitution  that  he  might 
see  the  principles  upon  which  the  organization  was  working. 
(Laughter) 

That,  I  think,  in  a  nutshell,  constitutes  the  difference  between 
the  Latin  mind,  which  likes  to  know  the  fine  philosophy  of  life  and 
to  work  out  the  principles  before  it  puts  them  into  action,  and 
ourselves  who  often  tumble  into  action  and  then  think  about  it 
afterwards. 

Because  of  their  mental  integrity  and  their  love  of  thinking 
deeply  into  things,  I  think  Latin  American  students  suffer  more  in- 
tellectually in  trying  to  square  the  modern  scientific  knowledge 
that  they  have  with  the  traditional  religious  dogma  of  three  hun- 
dred years  ago,  and  they  are  bafHed  and  bewildered.  There  is  a 
reason  why  most  of  them  in  honesty  call  themselves  agnostics  or 
free  thinkers,  because  they  are  not  able,  with  the  help  they  have  had 
at  hand,  to  make  the  connection  between  historic  Christian  teach- 
ing and  the  findings  of  modern  science.  We  students  in  North 
America  have  had  remarkable  advantages  over  all  the  students  of 
the  world  in  having  thought  out  for  us  by  the  scholars  of  our  gen- 
eration those  things  that  help  us  to  think  our  way  through  the  in- 
tellectual bogs  and  come  out  into  a  living  faith  that  will  take  into 
account  all  the  facts  of  life  and  all  the  facts  of  knowledge.  We 
have  a  great  deal  to  share  in  our  university  life  with  those  students 
who  have  not  had  that  same  advantage,  but  who  have  an  intellectual 
hunger  far  greater  than  any  thing  we  have  here  in  our  own  land. 

There  are  so  many  women  students  in  whom  I  was  particularly 
interested,  who  have  fought  their  way  out  into  great  service  for 
their  own  land.  Very  recently  in  New  York  in  a  great  congress 
of  women  physicians,  who  met  to  study  the  matters  of  social  edu- 
cation and  social  morality  for  the  women  of  the  world,  one  of  the 
most  conspicuous  women  was  Dr.  Omoro  from  Buenos  Aires.  She 
is  one  of  the  most  distinguished  women  physicians  in  that  city. 

In  Chile  the  woman's  education  had  a  great  start.  I  suppose 
it  is  not  known  by  most  of  us  that  the  first  woman  who  studied 
medicine  at  the  Sorbonne  in  Paris  was  a  Chilean  woman,  and  the 
first  foreign  woman  who  got  her  degree  in  medicine  from  the 
University  of  Berlin  was  also  a  Chilean  woman.  They  outstrip  us 
in  their  gaining  of  higher  education. 


460  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

In  that  wonderful  University  of  Lima  in  Peru,  which  is  the 
oldest  university  on  the  western  hemisphere,  which  antidates  any- 
thing that  Harvard  or  Yale  can  produce  in  the  way  of  antiquity,  I 
witnessed  a  most  remarkable  gathering  of  students  and  professors 
who  sat  in  an  auditorium  almost  as  large  as  this.  There  were  some 
eight  hundred  or  a  thousand  men  crowded  into  that  auditorium  to 
listen  to  a  young  social  reformer  from  the  Argentine,  who  had  been 
asked  to  come  up  there  and  talk  to  them  about  social  justice. 
Those  students  and  professors  were  listening  breathlessly  to  that 
man.  He  began  by  saying  that  he  himself  was  a  free  thinker,  but 
he  said  that  he  must  point  them  to  the  only  fundamental  way  in 
which  social  justice  could  be  brought  into  South  America,  namely, 
the  teachings  of  the  old  Hebrew  Prophets.  He  pulled  out  of  his 
pocket  a  Bible  and  went  through  all  the  teachings,  the  social  teach- 
ings of  the  prophets,  and  the  teachings  of  our  Lord  and  made  such 
a  plea  for  the  social  reconstruction  of  South  America  as  I  have 
never  heard  in  any  language.  This  man  represented  the  intellec- 
tual class  of  South  America. 

There  is  a  hunger  for  reality,  and  if  this  can  be  satisfied,  it 
will  not  be  long  necessary  for  us  to  share  with  our  South  American 
students  many  of  the  things  in  our  own  land.  I  see  here  in  the 
audience  today  a  good  many  Latin  American  students.  They  are 
coming  in  great  numbers  to  our  land  now.  Men  and  women  are 
reaching  out  for  the  larger  things  that  other  countries  can  give 
them  in  order  to  go  back  into  their  own  lands  and  to  help  to  re- 
construct life  there.  It  has  been  the  opinion  of  most  of  the  people 
with  whom  I  talked  in  these  countries  I  visited  that  the  great  thing 
that  South  America  can  do  just  now,  and  that  the  students  are  in- 
terested to  do  is  to  help  institute  in  each  of  these  nations  some  great 
program  that  shall  take  hold  of  the  social,  the  industrial  and  the 
moral  situations  in  their  community  life  and  help  to  bring  them 
out  into  a  place  where  they  are  truly  Christian. 

In  one  city  in  Chile,  a  band  of  thirty  or  more  intellectuals, 
under  the  guidance  of  one  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretaries,  went  out 
into  the  tenement  district  of  that  city  to  teach  the  men,  women  and 
children  how  to  read  and  write  their  own  language.  Those  people 
came  back  fired  with  a  desire  to  do  something  through  their  poli- 
tical life  to  bring  the  dawn  of  a  new  era  in  their  own  country. 

One  man  who  for  years  had  called  himself  an  atheist,  was  in  a 
conference  where  I  was  and  was  thinking  out  for  the  first  time 
what  he  ought  to  do  in  relation  to  his  city.  A  young  lawyer  who 
had  just  come  out  of  the  university,  and  in  the  face  of  some  of  the 
social  work  that  had  been  started  by  a  group  of  those  students, 
looked  into  the  face  of  that  leader  and  said  in  my  hearing,  "It  takes 


THE    STUDENTS    OF    SOUTH    AMERICA  461 

a  belief  in  a  God  to  explain  this  work,  and  I  am  prepared  to  follow 
this  program". 

The  students  of  South  America  have  some  of  the  greatest 
initiative  in  the  world.  The  students  of  Chile  have  a  marvelous 
federation,  and  I  was  told  by  one  of  the  leading  men  in  Santiago 
that  if  the  under-graduate  students  and  the  working  men  ever 
got  together  on  any  kind  of  issue,  they  could  control  the  govern- 
ment. Some  of  you  students  will  be  interested  to  know  that  in  the 
University  of  Buenos  Aires,  the  students  have  a  certain  proportion 
of  the  votes  for  the  election  of  the  faculty  of  the  university.  This 
they  wrested  by  their  own  initiative  from  a  reluctant  board  of 
trustees. 


THE  CHALLENGE  OF  THE  INDIANS  OF  BOLIVIA 

MR.  BAKER 

Seventeen  million  Indians  who  live  south  of  the  Rio  Grande 
are  speaking  to  you  this  afternoon.  The  appeal  which  these  people 
make  is  not  the  appeal  which  comes  from  their  knowledge,  but 
rather  the  appeal  of  their  ignorance  and  of  their  utter  dejec- 
tion. For  almost  four  hundred  years  these  unfortunate  men  and 
women  have  been  literally  the  beast  of  burden  of  the  white  man. 
They  have  digged  in  his  silver  mines  and  they  have  tilled  his  soil, 
and  they  have  come  continually  at  his  beck  and  call  until  today  that 
proud  and  industrious  spirit  which  formerly  builded  cities  and  roads 
and  empires  of  which  we  delight  to  read,  lies  crushed  and  sullen 
and  silent. 

South  of  Mexico  this  self-assertive  spirit  has  not  shown  much 
encouragement  or  much  promise.  The  Indian  has  long  since  for- 
gotten to  aspire,  forgotten  to  protest.  He  simply  plods  along  day 
after  day  with  all  hope  crushed  out  of  his  breast.  Year  after  year 
he  breaks  up  his  soil  with  his  patient  yoke  of  oxen  and  his  old 
crooked  plow.  Year  after  year  his  wife  and  children  follow  along 
in  the  furrow  after  him  with  a  wooden  club,  breaking  up  the  clods. 
They  are  the  only  spring-tooth  harrows  he  ever  has  been  able  to 
invent.  His  sickle  is  the  only  reaping  machine  that  he  has.  His 
threshing  machine  is  a  flail.  He  carries  all  of  his  produce  to  market 
on  the  backs  of  donkeys.  If  any  of  you  young  men  think  that  you 
know  anything  about  farming  and  want  to  duplicate  in  South 
America  what  Higginbottom,  for  instance,  has  done  in  India,  here 
is  your  chance.  You  will  find  upon  these  dry,  semi-arid  plateaus, 


462  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

and  also  in  the  excessively  fertile  valleys  of  the  Amazon  river, 
some  problems  in  agriculture  which  will  challenge  all  the  ingenuity 
that  there  is  in  you. 

It  is  daily  becoming  more  and  more  evident  that  for  all  those 
republics  which  border  the  Pacific  Ocean,  with  perhaps  the  excep- 
tion of  Chile,  the  great  hope  of  the  future  must  rest  not  in 
European  immigration,  but  rather  in  the  civilizing  of  their  own  in- 
digenous races  and  in  the  thorough  incorporation  of  this  life  into 
the  national  life.  Consequently  all  the  more  enlightened  of  the 
South  American  people,  of  whom  you  have  heard  today,  are  coming 
to  take  a  new  interest  in  the  welfare  of  their  fellow  countrymen 
whose  skin  happens  to  be  of  a  darker  hue.  It  was  always  a  delight 
to  me  to  watch  this  interest.  They  would  pass  legislation  in  de- 
fence of  the  Indians'  rights.  They  contribute  articles  to  the  papers 
by  the  page.  Ah,  how  they  do  like  to  write  in  the  papers.  They 
form  their  societies  in  defence  of  the  Indian  as  well.  In  fact, 
these  good,  ambitious  and  idealistic  young  men  will  do  anything 
and  everything  which  the  nobler  instincts  of  humanity  demand  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Indian — everything  except  this:  To  go  down 
to  the  level  of  the  Indian  and  live  with  him,  to  take  him  by  the 
hand  as  a  brother,  to  tend  to  him  in  his  sickness,  to  teach  him  in 
his  ignorance,  to  love  him  in  the  midst  of  his  degradation  and  to 
point  him  to  the  only  One  who  can  take  this  animal  of  a  human 
being  (for  that  is  what  he  is  called  down  there)  and  make  of  him 
a  real  man,  a  citizen  of  his  country  and  a  worthy  member  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

I  venture  to  affirm  that  the  Christian  missionary  so  far  is  the 
only  one  who  has  shown  himself  willing  and  able  to  undertake  this 
gigantic  task  to  transform  a  peon,  who  has  lived  and  who  does  live 
under  a  belated  survival  of  mediaeval  feudalism,  into  a  self-re- 
specting and  an  intelligent  citizen  of  a  twentieth  century  republic. 
To  be  able  to  do  this  without  utterly  spoiling  him  in  the  uplifting 
process  is  no  easy  task.  I  say  this  is  the  most  delicate  and  difficult 
problem  which  awaits  the  Christian  church  in  South  America  today. 

The  Indian  is  perhaps  better  off  than  most  of  the  people  in  one 
respect,  namely,  that  he  has  two  religions.  Many  men  that  I  know 
of  don't  even  have  one,  but  the  Indian  has  two.  If  you  travel  along 
the  valleys  where  he  lives  and  where  he  labors  for  his  master,  you 
will  find  a  cross  upon  every  roof,  an  image  in  every  house,  a  church 
in  every  village  and  a  drunken  religious  festival  and  carousal  in 
every  month  of  the  year.  He  is  exceedingly  religious,  and  if  you 
only  traveled  through  the  valley  this  would  be  all  that  you  would 
see.  If  you  take  the  trouble  to  climb,  as  I  have,  away  up  to  the 
tops  of  these  mountains  which  surround  the  valleys  where  he  lives, 
thirteen  or  fourteen  or  even  fifteeen  thousand  feet  high,  there  you 


THE   CHALLENGE   OF   THE   INDIANS   OF   BOLIVIA  463 

will  catch  a  glimpse  of  another  type  of  religion.  Way  up  here  no 
temple  is  ever  built,  not  even  an  altar  has  ever  been  raised,  but  out 
there  on  the  bare  ground,  just  on  the  very  brow  of  the  hill  you  will 
find  a  little  home-made  earthern  saucer,  and  in  it  the  ashes  and  the 
charred  remains  of  an  offering  of  cocoa  leaves  and  incense,  the 
smoke  of  which  has  curled  up  to  heaven  in  the  twilight  in  some 
evening  prayer. 

The  Indian  is  nominally  a  Catholic,  but  only  nominally  so,  and 
when  that  poor,  benighted  mind  feels  surging  within  him  a  sense 
of  the  universe,  and  also  a  consciousness  of  his  own  need,  some  in- 
stinct leads  him  out  to  climb  way  up  here  to  these  standing  altars 
of  his  and  there  he  burns  incense  to  some  great,  unknown  god. 

And  as  I  turn  my  eye  back  to  South  America  today  and  think 
of  the  Indian,  the  two  visions  which  come  to  my  mind  are  these: 
First  of  all  a  barefooted  man  with  the  soles  of  his  feet  all  cracked 
and  hardened  with  exposure,  kneeling  before  his  master,  his  hat  in 
his  hand,  for  he  never  wears  his  hat  when  he  is  before  his  master, 
and  this  is  what  he  replies  as  he  kneels,  "Yes,  my  Father"  He  never 
says,  r'No".  The  other  is  the  picture  of  a  man  kneeling  upon  one 
of  these  high  hills  of  the  Andes,  lighting  a  fire  in  his  little  home- 
made urn,  and  carefully  sheltering  its  flickering  flame  with  the 
broad  folds  of  his  poncho,  lest  his  little  prayer  be  snuffed  out  by 
the  winds  of  a  world  which  he  has  found  to  be  altogether  too  cold 
and  too  cruel  for  him.  What  I  see  then  this  afternoon  is  an  Indian 
on  his  knees,  first  of  all  in  the  valley  before  his  oppressors  and 
then  upon  the  mountain  top  before  his  God.  And,  young  man, 
young  wronian,  that  Indian  is  praying  for  something  which  Chris- 
tian manhood  and  womanhood  alone  can  give. 

However,  there  is  another  side  to  this  picture.  Of  recent  years 
the  Indian  is  beginning  to  sense  the  fact  that  there  is  some  voice 
in  this  world, — he  does  not  understand  what  it  is, — but  there  is 
something  in  this  world  which  is  calling  him  to  a  different  life. 
About  four  years  ago  a  full-blooded  Indian  presented  himself  un- 
announced before  the  doors  of  the  American  Institute  in  La  Paz, 
saying  that  he  wanted  to  put  his  boy  in  the  school.  On  his  own 
back  that  full-blooded  Indian  brought  a  trunk,  a  bedstead,  a  mat- 
tress, a  wash  stand  and  all  the  other  articles  that  the  regulations  of 
the  school  called  for.  That  little  Indian  boy  trudged  up  to  the 
school  dressed  out  in  a  brand  new  suit  of  clothes,  and  just  as  proud 
as  he  could  be.  After  paying  the  tuition  the  father  ventured  the 
request  that  he  be  allowed  to  spend  a  day  or  two  with  the  little 
fellow  until  he  got  accustomed  to  his  new  surroundings.  So  the 
good  matron  of  the  school  made  up  two  beds,  one  for  the  father 
and  for  the  son,  off  in  a  separate  room  where  they  could  spend  the 
last  night  or  two  alone.  Later  on  in  the  evening  the  principal  of 


464  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

that  school  stole  in  to  see  how  they  were  getting  on.  There  he  found 
the  little  fellow  asleep  in  his  brand  new  bed,  a  bed  with  a  pillow 
and  sheets  and  snow  white  counterpane,  and  best  of  all  a  bed  with 
springs  to  it.  It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  slept  in  any  such 
comfortable  place  as  that.  The  father  was  found  rolled  up  in  his 
native  blanket  asleep  in  the  corner  on  the  cold,  brick  floor  and  his 
bed  was  empty. 

Now  I  wonder  if  you  men  and  women  who  sit  here  this  after- 
noon catch  the  significance  of  this  sleeping  scene.  Somewhere 
somehow,  a  strange  new  thought  had  begun  to  work  in  the  poor 
darkened  brain  of  that  man  and  he  had  come  to  see,  as  he  followed 
his  plow  away  out  on  the  pampa,  that  this  world  was  moving  on  and 
that  what  had  been  good  enough  for  him  would  never  be  good  enough 
for  his  boy.  So  he  brought  his  boy  to  the  American  Institute,  say- 
ing he  wanted  his  boy  to  get  the  white  man's  education  and  to  learn 
to  sleep  in  the  white  man's  bed.  He  wanted  his  boy,  that  boy  for 
whom  he  had  so  much  ambition,  perhaps  to  become  President  of 
the  Republic,  but  as  for  himself,  he  instinctively  recognized  that  he 
must  be  content  with  his  lot.  He  must  return  to  the  farm,  continue 
to  roll  himself  up  in  his  native  blanket  after  the  custom  of  his  an- 
cestors and  eventually  sleep  with  his  pagan  fathers,  simply  because 
fate  had  decreed  that  he  should  be  born  too  soon. 

Christian  fathers  and  mothers  are  not  the  only  ones  who  must 
give  their  children  in  order  that  there  may  be  progress  in  this 
world.  All  over  this  world  and  in  Bolivia  also,  pagan  fathers  and 
mothers  are  doing  the  same.  Do  you  not  see  that  the  very  next 
morning  when  that  little  fellow  took  up  his  books  he  started  off  on 
the  long  road  of  learning  which  was  inevitably  destined  to  lead  him 
farther  and  farther  away  from  that  old,  devoted  father  who  just 
the  afternoon  before  brought  his  trunk  to  the  school  on  his  own 
back  ?  In  fact  that  very  evening  when  that  little  fellow  laid  himself 
down  in  the  white  man's  bed  while  the  father  returned  to  his  Indian 
blankets,  from  that  very  moment  the  cleavage  began,  which  was  to 
cost  that  father  many  and  many  a  cruel  hour. 

If  that  poor,  benighted  man  was  willing  to  give  his  boy  in 
order  that  he  might  be  lifted  up  even  at  the  cost  of  final  separation, 
the  gift  of  that  Indian  father  comes  as  a  challenge  to  our  own 
fathers  and  mothers  to  give  their  sons  and  daughters.  It  comes  as 
a  challenge  to  the  sons  and  daughters  also  to  give  themselves  in 
order  that  they  may  draw  near  enough  to  extend  the  hand  of  love 
to  these  unfortunate  victims  of  the  white  man's  oppression  and  lift 
up  that  boy  who  has  already  been  given  to  us  by  those  who  love 
him. 


THE  NEW  DAY  IN  ARGENTINA 
REV.  T.  F.  REAVIS 

With  congratulations  to  those  who  may  be  fortunate  enough 
to  hail  from  Argentine  and  with  apologies  to  those  who  may  be  here 
from  other  Latin  American  states,  with  charity  to  all  and  with  na- 
tional prejudice  against  none,  I  want  to  paraphrase  a  great  mes- 
sage that  came  over  the  cable  from  Japan  several  years  ago: 
"Japan  is  leading  the  Orient,  but  whither?"  "Argentina  is  leading 
Latin  America,  but  whither?" 

In  the  "a  b  c's"  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  the  "A"  is  at  the  right 
place.  There  are  180,000,000  people  in  the  world  whom  we  call 
Latins,  who  are  heirs  of  twenty-five  centuries  of  culture,  our  equal 
in  anything  and  our  superiors  in  some  things.  Until  we  get  done 
talking  about  the  Monroe  Doctrine;  until  we  are  ready  to  quit  our 
boasting  and  go  down  there  and  help  the  Latin  American  live  his 
life  without  any  sacrifice  of  our  principles;  until  we  learn  his 
language  and  speak  it  with  him  (I  mean  his  social  language,  his 
philosophical  language)  ;  until  we  know  where  he  lives  and  until 
we  begin  from  where  he  lives  to  help  him  up  toward  Christ,  we 
shall  not  accomplish  a  great  deal. 

Friends,  this  is  a  new  day  in  Argentina.  They  are  a  great 
people.  They  have  a  fine  sense  of  the  esthetic.  Their  temples  are 
the  most  wonderful  in  the  world.  Our  great  St.  Patrick's  on  Fifth 
Avenue  in  New  York  and  St.  Paul's  in  London  are  plain  affairs 
compared  with  San  Francisco  in  Buenos  Aires.  Their  sense  of  the 
esthetic  has  long  outrun  ours.  They  have  twenty-five  centuries  of 
culture  behind  them.  We  cannot  go  down  there  mumbling  in  the 
jargon  of  our  denominational  differences,  struggling  to  impart  that 
which  never  meant  much  to  us  here  at  home,  and  which  means 
nothing  at  all  to  them. 

It  isn't  strange,  my  friends,  that  we  are  meeting  on  the  mis- 
sion field  and  solving  these  questions.  The  very  planets  have  gotten 
together  and  why  can't  the  denominations  of  the  earth?  We,  the 
Disciples  and  the  Methodists,  in  our  great  cooperation  in  Buenos 
Aires,  get  along  better  than  the  Methodists  do  among  themselves, 
or  than  we  Disciples  do  among  ourselves.  (Laughter)  Should 
not  that  fact  sound  the  deathknell  to  denominational  differences? 

465 


466  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

There  are  some  things  in  which  we  can  help  Argentina.  There 
are  some  things  in  which  Argentina  as  well  as  other  Latin 
American  countries  can  help  us.  They  are  going  to  teach  us  art 
after  a  while.  When  we  get  done  hurrying  and  when  we  get  over 
taking  and  conquering  the  wilderness,  they  are  going  to  teach  us 
to  appreciate  art.  They  are  going  to  teach  us  many,  many  finer 
things  of  the  esthetic  life.  I  believe  that  when  the  Argentine,  or 
any  Latin,  sees  the  real  point  of  puritanical  Christianity,  he  is  going 
to  make  a  contribution  to  Christianity.  I  have  already  noticed  in 
the  Spanish  version  of  the  Bible  some  wonderful  light  thrown  upon 
many  scripture  passages.  There  are  a  hundred  and  one  little  things 
here  and  there  that  have  taught  me  that  this  semi-oriental  people, 
these  Spaniards  that  have  imported  their  civilization  into  South 
America,  are  going  to  contribute  their  ideas  to  Christianity.  They 
are  going  to  help  us  to  interpret  an  oriental  religion  on  which  we 
feel  that  we  have  a  patent,  and  we  are  going  to  be  grateful  for  the 
contribution  that  they  will  make. 

Now  friends,  Argentina,  as  well  as  other  Latin  American 
states,  is  moving  ahead.  It  is  said  by  the  North  American  author- 
ities themselves  that  Argentina  has  made  more  progress  in  the  last 
fifteen  years  than  Illinois  and  Iowa  have  made  in  the  last  fifty. 
That  means,  of  course,  that  from  a  semi-mediaeval  situation  they 
have  moved  up  into  the  front  ranks.  Argentina  is  leading  these 
countries,  but  whither.  ?  Just  a  few  days  ago  they  announced  that 
they  were  tired  waiting  for  the  various  steamship  lines,  and  they 
are  going  to  build  a  hundred  million  dollars  worth  of  vessels  and 
not  wait  any  longer  for  North  America.  It  is  a  continent  of  oppor- 
tunity. 

We  missionaries  went  there  and  built  little  chapels  and  we  set 
ourselves  apart,  each  fellow,  by  himself,  and  took  his  own  com- 
munion to  himself.  Once  a  man  asked  me,  "How  many  are  there 
of  you  here?"  I  said,  "There  are  nine  denominations".  He  said, 
"Yes,  and  the  Salvation  Army  and  then  some  more".  He  counted 
up  to  thirteen.  He  said,  "Why,  in  the  name  of  common  sense,  don't 
you  get  together  and  present  one  great  phalanx  here?"  He  was  the 
man  who  said,  "I  have  thought  of  joining  the  Unitarian  Church;  I 
have  thought  of  calling  together  the  different  religions  to  see  if 
we  can't  work  out  an  Argentine  religion".  This  man  in  his  warm, 
profound,  courteous  way  took  me  in  his  arms  and  in  true  Latin 
fashion  said,  "I  am  interested  in  what  you  say,  but  I  am  an  atheist". 

But,  friends,  I  listened  spellbound  to  his  oratory  and  he  told 
in  a  great  course  of  lectures  of  the  ethics  of  Ralph  Waldo  Emer- 
son. Think  what  a  paradox,  think  what  a  contribution  a  man 
like  that  might  make  to  Christianity.  He  is  an  atheist,  and  yet  he 
is  profoundly  religious.  That  man  is  waiting  for  a  better  day  and 


THE    NEW   DAY   IN   ARGENTINA  467 

you  students  that  are  philosophically  inclined,  and  religious,  as  I 
know  you  must  be  to  be  here,  let  this  be  your  Macedonian  Call. 
Five  hundred  young  men  knocked  at  the  door  of  one  of  the  uni- 
versities and  they  were  told  that  the  morning  classes  were  full  and 
that  the  afternoon  classes  were  full  and  that  there  was  no  place 
for  them.  They  were  men  of  as  great  promise  as  any  of  you'. 
This  man,  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  said  to  me,  "We  must  inject 
protestant  blood  into  the  universities  here.  We  must  break  the 
backbone  of  that  old  Jesuitical,  semi-scholasticism  here  and  we 
must  bring  our  schools  up  to  date".  He  said,  "I  am  hunting  for  a 
man,  let  him  be  a  Protestant  if  he  may,  to  take  the  instructorship 
in  Latin".  I  named  a  man  and  after  struggling  for  some  time,  he 
was  put  into  the  chair  of  Latin  in  that  great  university.  He  said, 
"I  want  another  man  for  the  chair  of  Oriental  Ethics  and  Phil- 
osophy and  Comparative  Religion",  and  after  talking  to  this  person 
for  some  time  he  said,  "I  mean  you.  If  you  will  get  ready,  I  will 
see  that  you  occupy  this  place". 

These  are  some  of  the  things  that  should  constitute  our  Mace- 
donian call.  Let  me  tell  you  that  the  world  is  moving  forward  and 
Latin  America  is  not  going  to  wait  for  us  to  figure  out  fifty  years 
from  now  what  shall  be  our  church  here,  nor  what  shall  be  our 
denominational  differences.  They  are  asking  us  to  come  in  the 
spirit  of  brotherhood,  in  the  spirit  of  equality,  in  the  spirit  of  fra- 
ternity and  help  them  to  solve  their  economic  and  their  social  and 
their  moral  problems. 

The  world  rolls  on  to  a  new  day  and  Argentine  leads  Latin 
America,  but  whither? 


AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS  IN  LATIN  AMERICA 

B.   H.   HUNNICUTT 

Grenfell  of  Labrador  has  said  that  if  your  gospel  is  to  win 
some  one  who  does  not  want  it,  you  must  do  something  for  him  that 
he  will  understand.  We  are  going  to  South  America  with  a 
gospel  message  and  they  immediately  show  their  indifference  and 
their  prejudice  against  us.  They  say,  "We  already  have  a  Christian 
religion.  Why  come  to  us  with  a  new  message?"  If  we  would 
break  through  that  crust  of  indifference,  we  must  do  something  for 
them  that  they  can  understand.  We  must  extend  to  them  a  helping 
hand  in  a  way  which  will  prove  to  them  our  sympathy  and  our 
love.  The  one  great  word  in  Latin  America  to  say  about  a  man  or 


468  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

woman  is  that  they  are  "simpatio".  That  is,  that  they  are  sym- 
pathetic, and  if  we  are  to  carry  them  the  gospel  message  we  must 
take  it  in  a  form  that  is  "simpatio." 

And  so  it  has  come  about  that  we  have  undertaken  agricultural 
education,  to  do  something  for  the  Latin  American  that  he  will 
understand.  Agriculture  is  the  fundamental  source  of  life  or  the 
fundamental  occupation  in  this  country,  in  every  country.  Some 
man  has  aptly  said  that  if  we  neglect  agriculture  we  are  poor  in 
peace  and  weak  in  war,  and  that  is  true  of  any  nation.  It  is  espec- 
ially true  of  the  Latin  American  countries.  They  are  only  be- 
ginning to  open  their  mines,  to  tap  their  great  mineral  wealth. 
They  have  hardly  begun  manufacture  in  their  industries.  But  they 
have,  through  all  these  centuries,  been  farmers,  been  tillers  of  the 
soil,  and  yet  with  one  or  two  shining  exceptions,  they  are  extremely 
backward  in  their  agricultural  development. 

When  we  began  some  special  investigations  as  to  the  situation 
in  Brazil  shortly  before  the  war  we  found  that  Brazil  was  import- 
ing corn.  Corn  can  be  produced  in  every  county  in  Brazil  and  is 
produced  in  practically  every  county  in  all  of  that  vast  country, 
yet  she  was  importing  annually  several  hundred  thousand  dollars 
worth  of  corn.  She  was  importing  millions  of  dollars  worth  of 
rice.  She  was  importing  Irish  potatoes  from  Europe,  onions  from 
Portugal  and  numerous  other  food  products.  You  have  heard  it 
said  here  on  the  platform  this  afternoon  that  South  America  could 
produce  the  food  for  the  whole  human  race.  Humbolt  said 
that  the  Amazon  Valley  alone  could  produce  enough  food  to  sustain 
the  human  race,  and  yet  here  was  that  great  country  import- 
ing a  large  percentage  of  its  own  food  and  exporting  practically  no 
food  products. 

So,  as  we  set  ourselves  to  the  task  during  the  war  we  saw  a 
great  change  and  before  the  war  was  over  no  more  rice  was  im- 
ported, but  millions  of  dollars  of  rice  was  exported.  No  more  corn 
was  imported,  but  over  a  million  dollars  worth  of  corn  as  grain 
was  exported  and  some  ten  million  dollars  worth  of  lard  which,  of 
course,  largely  represented  corn. 

We  have  in  Brazil  almost  no  farm  machinery.  Addressing  an 
agricultural  college  class  a  short  time  ago  I  told  them  that  in  Brazil 
the  farmer  was  truly  the  man  of  the  hoe.  It  is  his  great  implement. 
He  has  only  one  other  and  I  asked  these  students  for  a  guess  at 
what  that  implement  was.  Of  course  no  one  guessed  it.  It  was 
fire.  When  he  wants  to  clean  up  a  piece  of  land  he  puts  fire  to  it. 
Then  he  scratches  the  soil  with  a  hoe  and  drops  in  the  seed  and 
covers  it  with  his  foot,  and  then  he  may  hoe  the  crop  once  or  twice 
during  the  time  of  growth. 

Then  they  are  backward  in  their  cattle.   Brazil  has  thirty  mil- 


AGRICULTURAL    MISSIONS    IN    LATIN    AMERICA  469 

lion  head  of  cattle,  yet  I  dare  say  that  there  are  counties  in  this 
state  that  have  more  pure  bred  cattle  than  the  state  in  which  I 
live  in  Brazil,  which  is  larger  than  the  state  of  Texas.  No  doubt 
this  state  has  more  pure  bred  cattle  than  all  Brazil. 

They  are  backward  in  the  protection  of  their  animals  against 
disease.  A  short  time  ago  I  was  addressing  a  meeting  of  breeders 
in  Chicago  and  I  began  to  count  up  the  losses  of  cattle  in  Brazil 
each  year  through  the  different  diseases  and  when  I  had  made  the 
sum  over  five  hundred  million  dollars,  I  said,  "Well,  I  guess  Brazil- 
ians lose  more  on  their  cattle  every  year  than  most  countries  ever 
hope  to  make". 

There  is  a  great  backwardness  in  agricultural  education,  and 
that  is  the  reason  we  have  undertaken  it  in  connection  with  our 
missions.  There  are  many  agricultural  colleges  in  the  United  States 
that  have  more  students  than  are  in  all  the  agricultural  schools  in 
Brazil.  What  can  agricultural  missions  accomplish?  For  one 
thing,  we  can  educate  our  Christian  constituency.  A  large  part  of 
our  members  of  the  evangelical  churches  in  Brazil  live  in  the  small 
villages  and  out  in  the  country,  and  those  young  men  and  those 
young  women  should  be  educated  to  go  back  to  their  homes  and  live 
better  lives  and  be  better  prepared  for  the  struggle  of  life,  and  to 
do  that  we  should  have  a  Christian  college  of  agriculture  or 
Christian  schools  of  agriculture  where  they  can  obtain  their  educa- 
tion. We  can  do  a  great  work  of  evangelization.  In  our  own 
school  at  Lavras  we  require  a  study  of  the  Bible  in  all  the  classes 
of  our  school  and  yet  the  government  of  our  state  maintains  ten 
scholarships  and  sends  ten  boys  to  our  school  and  we  have  never 
yet,  in  our  ten  years'  experience,  had  one  boy  to  object  to  being 
made  to  study  the  Bible. 

We  can  do  a  very  direct  work  of  evangelization  among  those 
boys  and  you  would  be  surprised  to  know  that  more  than  fifty  per 
cent,  of  the  boys  that  have  come  to  us  from  the  government  have 
gone  out  members  of  evangelical  churches. 

We  can  gain  the  sympathy  of  the  people,  as  I  said  at  the  be- 
ginning, and  that  is  a  great  thing.  You  cannot  reach  a  man's  heart 
until  you  have  become  a  sympathetic  friend  of  his.  We  can  reach 
the  Indian  problem,  as  one  of  the  speakers  has  alreeady  said.  The 
Indian  problem  has  practically  been  untouched  in  South  America, 
and  to  my  mind,  the  first  thing  that  should  be  done  for  the  Indian 
should  be  to  teach  him  agriculture,  so  that  when  civilization  comes 
in  on  him  with  all  of  its  weight,  he  may  be  able  to  meet  the  impact. 

We  can  do  extension  work,  such  as  is  done  in  this  country. 
Take  the  knowledge  of  agriculture  out  to  the  man  who  will  not 
come  to  the  school  for  it,  and  as  we  take  him  a  knowledge  of  agri- 
culture, we  can  take  him  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel. 

We  can  do  experimental  work  of  great  value.    One  of  the  ex- 


47O  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

perimcnts  conducted  in  our  small  school  has  been  worth  or  will 
be  worth  in  the  next  year  or  two  more  than  a  million  dollars  to 
Brazil  alone,  and  in  the  next  ten  years  it  will  be  worth  as  many  as 
ten  million  dollars.  We  can  cooperate  with  the  government  as  has 
been  proven,  and  on  safe  grounds,  without  having  to  yield  any  of 
our  Christian  principles,  and  we  can  do  things  that  they  will  ap- 
preciate. 

We  can  do  agricultural  work  in  a  way  that  we  can  develop 
leadership  for  the  nation  in  a  Christian  way.  We  can  show  them 
the  way.  All  of  the  governments  are  trying  to  do  these  things 
that  they  see  us  doing.  They  look  to  the  United  States  as  a  great 
exponent  of  progress  in  agriculture,  and  they  imitate  us  in  our  ex- 
periment stations  and  in  our  colleges  and  they  are  beginning  to  un- 
derstand and  undertake  extension  work.  If  we  would  but  plant  in 
each  one  of  the  Latin  American  Republics  a  strong  agricultural 
unit  in  which  agricultural  education,  as  known  in  this  country, 
should  be  carried  on,  where  experimental  work  should  be  properly 
done,  and  where  extension  work  would  naturally  be  the  outcome, 
we  could  influence  those  nations  from  the  very  day  that  they  began 
the  work  and  that  influence  would  grow  as  they  would  imitate  us 
in  their  development. 

I  wish  to  bring  to  the  young  men  a  challenge  of  that  work.  An 
opportunity  lies  before  you,  if  you  are  inclined  to  agricultural  de- 
velopment or  agricultural  work,  to  give  your  life  to  South  America. 
A  large  new  school  has  just  been  begun  in  Chile.  It  is  planned  to 
put  a  number  of  schools  in  Mexico,  and  I  can  think  of  no  interven- 
tion in  Mexico  that  would  be  so  telling  as  to  plant  in  each  one  of  the 
states  a  real  good  agricultural  college  and  enable  the  people  of  that 
land  to  make  a  satisfactory  living  from  their  soil. 

The  opportunity  is  now  growing  daily.  When  I  offered  to  go 
out  as  a  volunteer  some  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  ago,  my  board 
respectfully  answered  my  letter  and  said,  "We  have  no  need  for 
anybody  of  your  training".  I  tried  the  Northern  Methodist  Board 
and  I  got  the  same  answer.  I  finally  made  a  bargain  with  God.  I 
said,  "If  I  don't  get  a  call  within  a  year  I  will  stay  in  this  country 
and  work  out  my  life  here".  Within  six  months  I  had  this  call  to 
go  to  Brazil.  It  is  the  greatest  pleasure  of  my  life  to  see  the  work 
that  I  have  undertaken  develop  and  grow.  If  you  have  a  little  of 
that  pioneer  love  in  you,  would  like  to  do  something  new,  that  isn't 
being  done  by  somebody  else,  you  will  find  no  better  chance  to  un- 
dertake it  than  to  go  to  South  America  and  work  out  with  them 
their  agricultural  problems. 

If  you  want  to  practice  agriculture  for  self -development  or  for 
agriculture's  sake,  stay  in  this  country,  but  if  you  want  to  practice 
agriculture  for  Christ,  go  to  South  America. 


MEXICO 
BISHOP  FRANCIS  MCCONNELL 

In  their  own  way  the  ordinary  people  of  Mexico,  the  peon  and 
the  half-blood,  the  man  of  mixed  blood,  are  trying  to  work  out  the 
problem  of  Mexico  by  the  method  of  revolution.  The  revolution 
that  came  to  a  measure  of  triumph  two  years  ago  is  different  from 
any  other  revolution  or  any  other  war  that  ever  has  occurred  in 
Mexico.  Before  1860  there  had  been  from  twenty-five  to  fifty 
Presidents  of  Mexico.  They  had  gone  out  as  a  result  of  revolu- 
tions of  one  sort  or  another.  The  common  people  paid  not  a  great 
deal  of  attention  to  them  and  it  was  simply  a  matter  of  intrigue 
and  the  overthrow  of  an  official  here  and  there. 

But  since  the  war  of  1913,  the  President  of  Mexico  has  been 
really  the  leader  of  sentiment  and  has  brought  his  country  through 
with  a  measure  of  success  that  satisfies  them.  (I  am  not  saying 
that  it  satisfies  me,  but  I  am  not  the  one  immediately  concerned). 
It  satisfies  them  and  they  have  been  trying  to  work  their  way 
through  to  some  very  solid  reforms  in  a  way  we  of  the  United 
States  know  very  little  about.  If  we  are  going  into  Mexico  to  work 
it  out,  we  must  work  from  the  point  of  view  of  this  aroused  nation 
which  bases  itself  on  a  new  respect  for  the  man  at  the  bottom  of 
the  heap. 

It  is  almost  a  new  thing  in  national  life  anywhere  to  see  a  revo- 
lution carried  as  far  as  this  has  been  and  having  the  measure  of 
success  which  is  aimed  not  at  the  benefit  of  a  certain  upper  class, 
not  for  the  sake  of  throwing  out  a  foreign  invader,  but  for  the  sake 
of  helping  up  the  man  that  is  farthest  down.  That  has  been  the  aim 
of  the  revolution,  no  matter  what  we  think  of  it.  And  every  ap- 
proach to  the  problem  has  to  be  from  that  point  of  view.  If  we 
do  not  approach  it  from  that  point  of  view  we  can  not  understand  it. 

Of  course  there  is  a  troubled  situation  to  the  south  of  us. 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  banditry  down  there.  I  don't  know  that  it 
is  any  worse  than  the  banditry  in  Chicago.  Not  any  more 
Americans  have  been  murdered  down  there  than  there  have  been 
Mexicans  murdered  on  this  side  of  the  Rio  Grande.  The  list  of  the 
State  Department  shows  that  two  hundred  seventeen  Americans 
have  been  killed  in  ten  years.  It  says  nothing  of  how  many 

471 


472  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

Mexicans  have  been  murdered  north  of  the  line.  We  haven't  any 
figures  on  that. 

The  situation  is  a  bad  situation  in  a  great  many  ways.  The 
country  is  poor.  It  is  torn  to  pieces  by  the  shock  of  the  repeated 
wars  and  the  wars  did  involve  practically  everybody  before  the 
revolution  came  to  triumph.  The  way  to  help  the  situation  is  to 
go  at  it  in  a  perfectly  friendly  way,  attempting  to  understand  and 
attempting  to  come  into  sympathetic  relations  with  them. 

Intervention  may  be  a  good  thing  for  the  financial  interests  of 
the  United  States  working  in  Mexico.  It  may  be  a  good  thing  for 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  It  may  be  a  good  thing  for  a  certain 
type  of  Jingoistic  sentiment  in  the  United  States,  but  it  will  not  be 
a  particularly  good  thing  for  the  people  of  Mexico.  It  will  take  a 
long  time  to  get  over  the  sore  of  it  and  the  scar  of  it  and  in  the  end 
we  should  have  to  give  them  their  independence,  because  we  are 
permanently  opposed  to  keeping  any  nation  in  subjection  to  us.  We 
would  have  sometime  to  give  independence,  just  as  we  have 
promised  it  to  the  Philippines.  Since  we  have  to  deal  with  them  in 
a  sympathetic  and  kindly  way  sooner  or  later,  why  shouldn't  we 
begin  just  as  soon  as  possible?  It  is  going  to  be  a  long  work  in  any 
case,  and  we  shall  have  to  do  it  by  the  method  of  Christian  patience. 
Let  us  not  deceive  ourselves  in  these  days  when  a  good  deal  of 
loose  talk  is  going  round.  If  a  swaggering  nation  says  it  is  going 
to  put  its  "kultur"  upon  the  world,  then  it  is  the  business  of  the 
other  nations  to  stand  against  it.  But  the  spread  of  the  gospel  of 
the  Kingdom  of  God  by  the  method  of  force  isn't  a  very  attractive 
method  and  isn't  especially  in  harmony  with  the  gospel  itself. 

We  are  not  going  to  get  very  far,  friends,  shooting  the  gospel 
into  Mexico.  In  the  first  place,  force  doesn't  mean  much  to  them. 
They  have  seen  too  much  of  that.  They  have  seen  too  many  killed 
to  be  scared  by  any  kind  of  flourish  of  a  gun. 

How  are  we  to  work  out  the  problem?  We  are  to  work  out 
the  problem  by  going  down  there  and  trying  to  understand  their 
point  of  view  and  appreciate  the  very  solid  social  result  that  they 
already  have  obtained  and  give  them  Godspeed  for  further  success. 
We  are  not  to  get  into  their  revolutions  at  all.  Their  type 
of  problem  isn't  our  type  of  problem.  The  first  thing  is  to  under- 
stand, appreciate  their  type  of  cultured  life,  and  try  to  help  them 
up,  respecting  their  own  initiative  and  respecting  their  own  right 
to  choose  for  themselves  and  not  trying  to  make  Americans  out  of 
them.  Let  them  be  Mexicans.  Give  them  the  gospel  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  let  it  work  out  in  the  expression  of  their  own. 
That  is  what  they  will  have  to  do  anyhow.  Phillips  Brooks  once 
said  that  the  best  thing  for  the  church  to  do  in  relation  to  Japan 
was  to  take  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  leave  Him  there  and  let  the 
Japanese  work  it  out.  Take  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  Mexico  and 


MEXICO  473 

let  them  work  out  an  expression  in  social  terms,  in  terms  that  affect 
the  life  of  that  people.  They  have  a  fine  life  of  their  own.  You 
may  not  see  it  along  the  border.  The  wise  people  who  travel  from 
New  Orleans  out  to  California  along  the  line  of  the  Southern 
Pacific  Railway  and  then  come  back  and  tell  us  how  to  deal  with 
the  Mexican  question,  do  not  know  anything  about  it.  They  are 
not  the  final  authorities  on  the  situation. 

But  when  you  come  to  see  the  Mexican  as  he  is,  he  has  a  fine 
type  of  culture  in  his  life  and  in  his  institutions.  It  is  only  his  way 
of  looking  at  things,  for  the  sake  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  so  far 
as  possible,  his  moral  and  spiritual  traditions  should  be  preserved. 

Take  even  the  matter  of  language.  May  I  say  this  to  you? 
If  you  think  you  are  going  to  Latin  America,  don't  try  to  work  in 
Latin  America  until  you  can  speak  the  Spanish  language  with  some 
sense  of  mastery.  You  may  think  it  is  an  easy  language  to  get. 
Well,  it  is  easy  to  get.  I  have  been  reading  it  for  a  great  many 
years.  I  wouldn't  undertake  to  speak  it  under  any  circumstances 
because  I  know  enough  about  the  fine  shades  of  meaning  that  I 
would  fear  to  insult  the  Spaniard  by  making  it  appear  ridiculous. 
For  preparation  for  work  in  Mexico  stress  should  be  laid  first  of  all 
upon  a  complete  mastery  of  the  language,  so  far  as  that  is  possible 
(and  you  never  will  completely  master  &ie  final  shades  of  meaning 
of  the  Spanish  language).  It  is  also  important  to  get  rid  of  this 
North  American  swagger  and  sense  of  condescension  as  we  deal 
with  those  people.  The  true  missionary  method  in  the  end  is  not 
a  fatherly  method.  That  may  do  for  the  start.  That  is  not  the 
final  method.  The  final  method  is  a  brotherly  method.  It  is  a 
method  of  meeting  on  a  plane  of  mutual  respect.  That  is  a  method 
which  we  must  use  if  we  are  going  to  accomplish  any  great  result. 

If  you  go  down  there,  thinking  that  the  only  salvation  is  for 
the  United  States  to  come  in  in  great  force  in  some  way  to  redeem 
the  land,  you  might  just  as  well  stay  here,  because  you  can't  work 
it  out  on  that  basis.  It  has  to  be  upon  the  basis  of  respect. 

There  are  certain  elements  in  their  worship,  for  example,  that 
are  superior  to  the  ordinary.  I  was  going  to  say  superior  to  Metho- 
dist worship.  I  say  that  because  I  am  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Church.  There  is  a  reverence  about  the  service,  a  regard  for  form 
in  the  right  sense.  There  is  a  dignified  use  of  song,  of  music  and 
religious  effort.  I  have  been  going  to  Mexico  now  for  seven  years. 
Music  is  always  dignified  in  the  humblest  village.  It  makes  the  re- 
ligious service  beautiful.  Without  attempting  any  slur  at  all  upon 
some  things  that  seem  to  go  well  in  this  country,  I  have  been  seven 
years  in  Mexico  and  have  conducted  service  after  service,  and  we 
have  got  along  very  well  thus  far  without  even  attempting  to 
brighten  any  corners  where  we  happen  to  be.  (Laughter) 


474  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

The  politeness  of  the  country  sometimes  seems  to  you  to  be 
almost  too  evident.  It  is  really  a  human  consideration  for  other 
people's  feelings  in  large  part.  If  I  should  say  to  a  Mexican  upon 
the  streets  of  Mexico  City,  "It  is  five  hundred  miles  to  a  certain 
place,  is  it  not?"  and  as  a  matter  of  fact  it  might  be  only  two  hun- 
dred sixty-two  miles,  he  would  say,  "Si,  Senor".  Then  he  would 
follow  me  up  and  say,  "Perhaps  four  hundred  miles",  and  then  he 
might  follow  me  up  and  say,  "Perhaps  only  three  hundred  fifty". 
I  think  of  him  then  as  a  hundred  miles  a  liar  and  he  would  think 
of  himself  as  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  polite.  That  is  to  say,  he 
would  shrink,  if  he  didn't  know  me  well,  from  revealing  to  me  the 
depth  of  my  ignorance.  That  is  what  it  would  mean. 

If  I  would  step  into  his  room  and  say,  "There  is  a  fine  picture 
on  the  wall,"  he  would  say,  "It  is  yours,  Senor".  Now  I  am  not 
supposed  to  take  it.  I  am  supposed  to  say  to  him  when  he  says 
that  to  me,  "No,  the  man  who  has  selected  a  picture  of  that  kind 
has  taste  enough  to  select  the  one  on  whose  walls  it  should  forever 
hang".  That  is  what  I  am  supposed  to  say.  Well,  then  you  say, 
"He  wasn't  sincere.  He  didn't  mean  what  he  said!"  No,  it  was  a 
conventional  expression  of  good  will.  That  is  about  all.  You  say 
that  he  isn't  as  sincere  as  we  are.  You  say  to  me,  "How  do  you 
do  ?"  Have  you  any  interest  in  it  whatever  ?  Suppose  I  should  tell 
you  'how  I  do'  this  afternoon.  You  would  say,  "Is  the  man  bereft 
of  his  reason?" 

No,  friends,  in  the  end  it  is  just  the  simple  human  problem 
dealing  with  men  sympathetically  from  the  standpoint  of  their  being 
brothers. 

I  would  like  to  relate  one  incident  that  sets  forth  the  problem 
and  the  character  of  the  people.  A  few  months  ago  I  was  down  in 
the  slopes  of  Popocatepetl.  I  went  there  to  take  in  $2,000  of  mis- 
sionary money  for  the  building  of  a  school  building.  They  thought 
it  was  a  great  sum.  They  had  a  little  adobe  building  in  which  they 
had  been  conducting  school  and  religious  service.  They  came  out 
and  met  me.  It  was  just  at  daybreak.  The  trains  ran  at  no  better 
time.  There  were  sixty-five  or  seventy  little  Mexican  youngsters 
and  they  were  there  to  hear  what  I  had  to  say.  It  was  a  bandit 
country.  You  could  hardly  find  the  bottom  of  the  ravines.  I 
looked  out  through  the  door  and  as  I  was  talking  to  these  youngsters 
I  saw  six  very  sinister  looking  characters.  I  said  to  myself,  "They 
are  bandits".  They  had  their  sombreros  down  over  their  eyes. 
They  came  and  stood  in  the  doorway  as  I  spoke.  As  I  finished 
the  eldest  of  them  beckoned  to  me  to  come.  I  went  as  there  wasn't 
anything  else  to  do.  He  said,  "We  would  like  to  see  you  in  a  quiet 
place".  (Laughter)  He  took  me  around  the  corner  of  the  build- 
ing. Then  the  leader  of  the  bandits  took  off  his  hat  there  in  the 


REMARKS  475 

morning  sunshine,  for  the  sun  had  come  out  and  broken  up  the 
mist.  His  hair  was  as  white  as  the  snows  of  Mt.  Popocatepetl. 
The  leader  of  the  bandits  said,  "We  are  the  School  Committee  and 
the  Committee  on  Pulpit  Supply".  I  said  to  myself,  "I  have  known 
bandits  to  get  on  both  types  of  committees  as  far  as  that  is  con- 
cerned". (Laughter)  Then  this  man  stretched  out  his  arms  for  a 
moment  and  he  made  as  eloquent  a  speech  as  I  have  ever  listened 
to.  This  is  what  he  said,  "This  is  a  feeble  community  down  here  in 
the  slopes  of  the  hills.  Disease  has  swept  through  this  village  time 
and  again.  The  young  men  have  marched  away  to  the  wars  and 
they  never  have  come  back.  Nobody  is  left  except  the  old  men  and 
the  women  and  the  children.  The  only  door  of  hope  that  these 
youngsters  of  ours  have  is  out  through  that  schoolhouse.  We  hear 
that  you  have  come  in  here  with  $2000  in  gold  to  give  our  young- 
sters a  better  chance".  It  seemed  like  a  great  sum  to  them.  They 
said,  "We  wish  you  to  carry  back  to  the  people  in  the  United  States 
our  gratitude  for  what  they  have  done".  Then  he  drew  himself  up 
again  and  he  reached  out  with  a  touch  of  that  Spanish  eloquence 
and  he  said,  "This  community  is  as  a  standing  wall  which  is  totter- 
ing and  just  about  to  fall  into  abject  despair,  and  the  only  thing 
that  keeps  the  community  from  falling  prone  into  the  dust  is  the 
outstretched  arm  of  the  preacher  and  teacher  here  and  the  strength 
put  in  that  arm  by  the  people  of  the  United  States". 

That  is  the  problem  in  Mexico,  to  reach  communities  in  that 
way,  and  it  can  be  done  and  they  will  respond  and  they  will  re- 
spond heartily.  If  you  go  in  any  other  way,  if  you  go  with  machine 
guns,  that  is  just  exactly  the  kind  of  people  you  are  going  to  have 
to  shoot  down.  But  if  you  go  with  the  gospel  of  better  sanitation, 
better  education,  with  the  gospel  of  good  will,  the  problem  is  a 
much  easier  problem  than  you  would  think.  Yet  it  is  worth  all  of 
anybody's  life  and  the  utmost  consecration  and  the  utmost  effort 
that  he  can  give,  because  the  return  to  Christianity  and  the  devel- 
opment of  good,  fine  human  stuff  will  be  splendid.  It  will  be  alto- 
gether glorious. 


REMARKS 

"Is  there  any  need  of  workers  specializing  in  boy  scout,  city 
playgrounds  and  other  social  service  of  that  order?"  We  are 
preaching  the  gospel  in  South  America  by  athletics.  They  have  no 
word  for  sport  used  in  the  term  of  athletics,  so  they  say  handball, 
football,  volleyball.  The  reason  why  we  have  revolutions  in  Latin 
America  is  because  Latin  America  has  not  learned  to  be  a  good 


4/6  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

sport.  The  Latin  American  has  not  learned  how  to  take  a 
beating.  When  we  get  that  in  his  system  we  are  going  to  do  away 
with  revolutions  in  Latin  America.  There  is  everything  down 
there.  Every  kind  of  an  opportunity.  To  preach  the  gospel  by 
playgrounds  and  athletics  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  oppor- 
tunities in  the  world. — MR.  REAVIS. 

"What  is  the  opportunity  for  service  in  the  field  of  develop- 
ment of  Christian  literature?"  We  have  a  few  presses  scattered 
about  in  different  places  and  a  few  book  depositories  or  pub- 
lishing houses.  There  is  a  program,  however,  which  has  been 
arranged  under  the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  which  calls 
for  the  raising  of  a  million  two  hundred  thousand  dollars 
for  establishing  additional  presses,  for  having  an  endowment 
or  rather  a  sum  of  money  which  will  be  under  the  disposition 
of  a  committee  which  will  be  in  the  business  of  translating 
literature  already  written,  of  originating  new  literature,  of  having 
it  published  and  then,  above  everything  else,  of  having  a  distinct 
plan,  well  worked  out  for  the  distribution  of  that  literature  where 
it  is  most  needed  in  South  America. — DR.  HARRY  FARMER. 

"What  would  be  the  effect  of  intervention  in  Mexico  upon 
Christianity  in  South  America  and  the  effect  on  missions  there?" 
Any  move  that  we  would  make  that  looked  like  drawing  the  sword 
or  lining  up  the  machine  guns  on  any  Latin  American  country  is  re- 
sented clear  to  Cape  Horn.  There  is  this  about  the  Latin  American 
countries.  They  are  struggling  to  develop  an  individuality.  They  all 
speak  the  same  language  and  have  the  same  religion,  and  they  are 
trying  to  differentiate  and  to  develop  an  individuality,  but  they  are  a 
solid  front.  When  it  comes  to  opposing  Anglo-Saxon  intervention 
anywhere  in  Latin  America  it  would  paralyze  religious  activity. — 
MR.  REAVIS. 

"How  many  mission  hospitals  are  there  in  South  America? 
Are  they  self-supporting?"  The  American  mission  boards  are  not 
supporting  one  mission  hospital  in  all  of  the  continent  of  South 
America.  The  Evangelical  Church  of  Brazil  has  built  a  Christian 
hospital  at  a  cost  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  and  is  supporting 
that  hospital,  but  they  are  asking  now  for  help  from  North 
America  in  order  that  that  hospital  may  render  a  larger  service. — 
DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"What  are  the  chances  for  a  Christian  engineer  in  South 
America?"  Engineering  is  being  developed  very  rapidly.  It  would 
be  very  hard  for  a  man  to  get  into  ordinary  engineering  practice  in 
Brazil,  but  we  have  a  very  large  Christian  college  teaching  engin- 
eering, which  is  a  part  of  the  University  of  New  York,  and  gives 
its  diplomas  from  the  University  of  New  York.  There  is  an  op- 


REMARKS  477 

portunity  to  teach  engineering  in  a  Christian  School. — MR.  H.  B. 
HUNNICUT. 

"How  can  the  Christian  religion  makke  itself  felt  in  commercial 
life?"  In  the  first  place,  by  getting  before  all  the  Boards  of  Trade 
in  the  United  States  and  before  all  the  groups  of  manufacturers 
and  others  who  are  sending  traveling  men  and  bank  agents  and  all 
that,  and  using  all  our  influence  that  they  shall  send  Christian  men, 
men  of  clean  lives.  Second,  by  bringing  our  influence  to  bear  upon 
the  government  at  Washington  to  see  to  it  that  the  ambassadors 
and  consuls  who  are  sent  out  to  represent  us  and  who  have  so  much 
to  do  with  the  commercial  life  of  the  communities  where  they  live, 
are  of  the  right  stamp  of  men.  I  have  lived  around  the  earth  long 
enough  to  know  that  one  of  the  greatest  injuries  to  the  Kingdom 
of  God  is  caused  again  and  again  through  the  legations  and  the  men 
in  the  diplomatic  service  of  the  different  countries  who  do  not 
represent  the  pure  type  of  family  life  and  the  high  type  of  indi- 
vidual morality  indicative  of  a  high  state  of  Christian  civilization. — 
BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ. 

Medical  missions  have  been  greatly  neglected  in  all  of  Latin 
America.  We  have  only  two  missionary  hospitals  in  Mexico  and 
probably  four  or  five  missionary  doctors ;  in  Central  America  there 
is  one  hospital  supported  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  I  have 
just  said  that  we  have  no  hospitals  that  American  mission  boards 
are  supporting  in  South  America.  The  English  Societies  are  sup- 
porting some  very  magnificent  work  through  nurses,  especially  in 
Peru. 

Now  we  have  come  to  realize  that  there  must  be  a  new  day  in 
medical  missions  in  Latin  America.  There  are  great  stretches  of 
territory  where  no  physicians  can  be  secured.  It  was  found  that  in 
Brazil  in  order  for  the  missionaries  themselves  to  have  medical  at- 
tention, the  boards  had  to  send  a  physician.  There  is  a  very  great 
call  for  medical  missionaries  in  all  of  Latin  America.  The  Inter- 
church  World  Movement  has  outlined  a  plan  for  six  different  hos- 
pitals in  Mexico,  one  in  each  of  the  six  countries  of  Central 
America,  five  hospitals  in  Santo  Domingo  and  Haiti,  and  four  or 
five  large  hospitals  in  the  central  cities  of  South  America. — DR  S. 
G.  INMAN. 

"What  do  you  consider  the  best  textbook  on  South  America 
for  use  in  mission  study  classes?"  The  outstanding  textbooks  are 
one  written  by  Bishop  Stuntz  called  "Our  South  American  Neigh- 
bors", and  one  by  Robert  E.  Speer,  "The  South  American  Prob- 
lem". Both  of  them  are  published  by  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment.— DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

About  the  most  outstanding  school  of  Home  Economics  in 
mth  America  is  under  the  direction  of  one  of  the  Southern  Pres- 


NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

byterian  missionaries,  a  young  woman  who  was  teaching  in  a  school 
in  Pernambuco  and  who  was  invited  by  the  Brazilian  government 
to  come  up  to  a  neighboring  city  and  take  charge  of  a  school  that 
was  being  run  by  the  community.  She  has  recently  been  in  the 
United  States  and  carried  back  with  her  eight  other  young  women 
who  are  teaching  in  this  Home  Economic  School. 

In  the  program  for  Mexico  which  was  outlined  in  a  great  con- 
ference in  Mexico  City  in  February,  there  was  a  provision  made 
for  a  Department  of  Home  Economics  in  the  university  that  is 
being  planned  for  Mexico  City.  There  are  also  Departments  of 
Home  Economics  in  several  of  the  other  missionary  schools.  If 
you  will  correspond  with  the  secretary  of  your  mission  board,  you 
can  find  where  these  special  opportunities  are. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"What  are  the  church  boards  doing  along  the  lines  of  hygiene 
and  sanitation  in  Mexico?  Will  the  church  boards  unite  in  a  pro- 
gram?" The  plan  is  for  all  the  churches  to  combine  in  a  great 
educational,  health  campaign  for  Mexico,  using  motion  pictures 
and  lantern  slides  and  educational  work,  using  Mexican  physicians 
themselves,  for  we  have  in  Mexico  one  of  the  outstanding  physi- 
cians of  the  country,  who  has  recently  confessed  his  faith  in  Christ 
in  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  meeting  in  Mexico  City, 
and  who  is  giving  his  life  to  this  work.  We  expect  to  have  this 
man  and  other  Mexican  physicians  going  over  the  country,  entering 
into  the  factories  and  the  labor  unions  and  in  the  schools  and  in 
theatres  in  the  cities,  to  carry  out  this  campaign  of  health. — DR.  S. 
G.  INMAN. 

"Is  a  plan  of  reaching  people  by  community  service  work  feas- 
ible in  Mexico?"  Yes,  absolutely.  About  six  years  ago  we  began 
a  little  reading  room  in  one  of  the  Mexican  towns.  That  reading 
room  was  about  fifteen  feet  square.  Then  the  men  came  in  so  fast 
that  we  had  to  get  an  adjoining  room,  and  finally  we  organized  a 
little  debating  club  and  got  the  men  discussing  their  own  problems, 
for  instance,  as  to  whether  bull  fights  were  a  good  thing  for  the 
community  or  not.  Afterwards  they  came  in  for  English  classes 
and  there  was  organized  a  little  institution  and  we  had  our  confer- 
ences, as  they  called  them,  or  lectures,  on  Sunday  mornings  in  the 
theatre  until  we  were  so  crowded  there  that  we  were  beginning  to 
spread  these  conferences  into  different  parts  of  the  city.  Then  the 
local  press  forbade  the  people  letting  us  have  the  rooms  that  we 
were  using.  We  then  went  out  for  a  campaign  for  building  and 
the  money  was  raised,  not  only  in  this  country  but  in  Mexico,  and 
the  People's  Institute  was  erected  on  one  of  the  most  prominent 
corners  of  the  city.  From  that  time  on,  it  became  a  social  center 
for  the  community.  President  Carranza,  who  visited  that  center 
before  he  was  President  of  the  Republic,  when  he  went  around  to 


REMARKS  479 

see  the  night  classes  and  the  gymnasium  work  and  the  Bible 
classes  and  the  classes  on  home  economics  said  that  if  we  had 
twenty-five  such  institutions  scattered  over  Mexico,  the  revolu- 
tionary problem  would  soon  be  done  away  with. 

Now  the  plan  in  the  new  development  of  mission  work  in 
Mexico  is  to  put  one  of  these  institutions  in  every  town  of  over 
fifteen  thousand  population  in  Mexico. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"What  is  the  opportunity  for  educational  work  in  Argentina?" 
I  haven't  time  to  tell  you.  I  said  that  there  were  five  hundred 
young  men  turned  away  from  Columbia  Moreno  because  they  hadn't 
any  room.  You  know  there  are  six  hundred  thousand  boys  and 
girls  in  Argentina  who  do  not  go  to  school,  as  against  eight  hun- 
dred seventy-two  thousand  who  do  go?  Many  of  those  are  out  of 
school  because  of  lack  of  facilities.  In  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires, 
the  standard  is  very  high,  but  you  can  go  into  the  provinces,  in 
most  of  the  large  towns,  and  you  can  start  your  school  and  propa- 
gate the  educational  feature  of  your  work  almost  on  your  own 
terms.— REV.  T.  F.  REAVIS. 

"Is  there  any  need  of  teachers  to  teach  in  the  English  language 
in  South  America?''  There  probably  is  not  as  much  need  as  you 
might  think.  A  great  many  young  people  plan  to  go  to  South 
America  to  teach  the  English  language.  It  is  difficult  for  one  in 
this  country  to  get  a  position  in  schools  in  South  America  simply 
for  the  'teaching  of  English.  There  are  a  great  many  people  down 
there  who  can  do  that  work,  natives  of  the  country.  If  you  go  to 
South  America  you  should  speak  the  Spanish  language,  (except  in 
Brazil,  where  Portuguese  is  spoken)  and  be  able  to  do  something 
beside  teach  English,  although  there  are  certain  few  opportunities 
for  the  latter. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"How  can  I  secure  literature  on  the  agricultural  situation  in 
South  America?  Is  there  an  agricultural  agent  who  can  give  ad- 
vice?" The  Pan  American  Union  in  Washington,  would  be  the 
logical  place  to  apply  for  such  literature.  Of  course  the  literature 
published  in  Brazil  would  be  in  Portuguese,  and  there  are  different 
articles  published  in  the  Pan  American  Bulletin.  The  Pan 
American  Bulletin  has  an  article  almost  every  month  on  some  phase 
of  agriculture  in  South  America. — MR.  B.  H.  HUNNICUT. 

"Is  there  any  need  of  a  pharmacist  in  Brazil  or  Argentina  ?" 
The  Southern  Methodist  Church  has  a  school  of  Pharmacy  in 
Brazil  and  I  doubt  not  but  what  they  are  needing  workers,  because 
practically  every  mission  board  working  in  Latin  America  is  need- 
ing new  missionaries. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

The  dominant  religion  is  the  Catholic  religion.  As  Dr.  Inman 
has  said  it  is  considered  impolite  to  speak  of  other  religions  because 
we  have  had  so  many  troubles  with  the  Catholic  Church.  I  am 


480  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

very  glad  to  say  that  Dr.  Moralis,  the  Catholic  Priest  who  came  to 
the  United  States,  studied  the  movement  of  religion  in  this  country 
and  he  has  had  a  very  large  influence  and  has  persuaded  a  good 
many  of  the  Chileans  to  come  to  this  country  and  to  attend  to  all 
the  manifestations  of  the  church  in  this  country. — MR.  RAMISO 
ARRATIN. 

"What  are  the  plans  for  the  evangelization  of  Santo  Do- 
mingo?" The  committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America  has 
just  made  a  survey  of  Santo  Domingo  and  Haiti  and  has  brought 
back  a  plan  to  the  boards  which  has  been  accepted.  This  calls  in 
Santo  Domingo,  for  an  institutional  church,  a  hospital  and  an  in- 
dustrial school  for  the  northern  part  of  the  Republic,  and  the  same 
kind  of  a  combination  for  churches  in  six  other  centers  in  Santo 
Domingo.  For  Haiti  there  are  to  be  three  centers  of  this  kind. 
There  is  no  more  neglected  country  on  the  face  of  the  earth  than 
is  Santo  Domingo  and  the  same  could  be  said  about  Haiti.  There 
are  as  many  letters  mailed  in  New  York  City  on  any  ordinary 
afternoon  from  five  to  seven  as  are  mailed  in  all  of  Haiti  in  a  whole 
year.  Teachers  down  there  get  about  four  dollars  a  month.  One 
came  up  to  a  United  States  Marine  and  asked  for  her  pay.  She 
was  asked  to  sign  a  receipt.  She  replied,  "Why,  I  can't  write". 
He  said,  "How  is  that?  You  a  teacher  and  can't  write?"  "Yes, 
but  I  teach  reading,  not  writing".  (Laughter) 

The  plan  for  Santo  Domingo  is  going  just  a  step  farther  than 
we  have  ever  gone  in  any  kind  of  cooperative  work.  The  boards 
which  are  to  do  the  work  are  to  come  together  in  a  common  board 
of  trustees  and  we  are  to  project  in  Santo  Domingo  and  Haiti,  not 
a  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  or  any  other  kind  of  a  denom- 
inational work,  but  American  Protestantism.  It  is  a  great  new  op- 
portunity for  working  out  some  of  the  things  that  many  people  have 
been  talking  about  along  the  lines  of  Christian  union.  And  we  will 
need  more  than  one  hundred  missionaries  during  the  next  five  years 
for  that. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"Are  the  mission  boards  sending  out  men  with  training  as 
Sanitary  Engineers?  Would  a  Sanitary  Engineer  find  a  bigger 
Christian  opportunity  if  he  went  out  on  a  commercial  project?" 
The  missionary  boards  are  not  sending  out  such  specialists  as  that. 
That  is,  they  have  not  in  the  past,  but  that  does- not  mean  at  all 
that  they  will  not  do  so  in  the  future.  They  are  looking  for 
men  of  that  kind  who  can  do  a  big  work,  and  my  advice  would  be 
to  put  in  your  application  to  your  board  and  no  doubt  they  will  find 
a  place  for  you. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

In  Porto  Rico  there  is  an  opportunity  for  those  who  do  not 
speak  Spanish  and  who  would  like  to  teach  English.  The  govern- 
ment has  begun  a  great  work  in  education  in  Porto  Rico  and  there 


REMARKS  481 

is  yet  a  great  demand  for  teachers  of  English.  I  think  if  any  one 
wanted  to  go  that  the  Department  of  Education  of  Porto  Rico 
could  use,  beginning  next  September,  anywhere  from  one  hundred 
to  two  hundred  young  men  and  women  who  would  teach  English. 
We  need  Christian  teachers,  Christian  young  men  and  women  who 
will  not  forget  that  they  are  Christians  when  they  get  off  the  boat 
in  San  Juan.  It  is  a  place  that  is  rather  difficult  to  go  unless  one 
is  well  fortified  in  his  own  Christian  experience  and  in  his  moral 
principles.  If  you  are  a  pretty  girl  and  rather  young  and  sweet, 
and  haven't  had  very  much  experience  in  the  world,  don't  go  to 
Porto  Rico  to  teach  English.  If  you  are  able  to  resist  temptation 
and  stand  true  to  your  principles  and  be  a  strong  Christian  leader 
in  adverse  circumstances,  then  you  have  a  great  opportunity  as  a 
Christian  leader  in  the  public  schools  of  Porto  Rico,  and  you  may 
meet  that  opportunity  by  communicating  with  the  Commissioner  of 
Education  in  San  Juan. — REV.  JOHN  K.  HUBBARD. 

"What  opportunity  is  there  in  South  America  for  direct  evan- 
gelistic work  ?"  It  is  unlimited.  It  has  neither  top,  bottom,  side  or 
edges,  and  it  is  the  thing  that  has  been  less  stressed  here  today, 
and  I  would  like  to  say  that  if  I  were  now  the  administering  Bishop 
of  the  Methodist  Church  down  there  and  speaking  only  for  the 
countries  in  which  we  are  working,  if  I  had  one  hundred  young 
men  prepared  for  an  evangelistic  career  in  South  America,  I  could 
appoint  every  one  of  them  to  a  town  of  from  five  thousand  to  one 
hundred  thousand  population  where  the  evangelistic  opportunity  is 
dead  ripe,  and  where  there  is  no  evangelistic  worker  of  any  sort, 
native  or  foreign.  Think  of  having  an  ecclesiastical  Kingdom  like 
that !  Think  of  having  an  evangelistic  opportunity  like  that !  While 
I  was  in  South  America  it  was  my  lot  to  open  up  several  cities,  one 
of  them  a  city  of  one  hundred  thousand  people,  a  city  in  the  center 
of  the  sugar  growing  and  orange  growing  regions  of  the  north- 
west of  Argentina.  It  is  the  cradle  of  Argentine  liberty,  where 
their  liberty  hall  is  located,  and  in  that  city  of  one  hundred  thousand 
people,  with  twenty-one  banks,  with  seven  miles  of  street  car  lines, 
entertained  as  I  was  in  a  seven  story  reinforced  concrete  hotel  with 
an  Otis  elevator  to  every  floor  and  a  bath  to  every  room  and  a 
French  chef,  in  that  city  with  one  hundred  incorporated  cities  doing 
their  buying  there  and  regarding  that  as  their  political  center, 
neither  that  city  nor  any  of  its  contributing  towns  had  a  single 
missionary  doing  anything  to  make  Jesus  Christ  king. — BISHOP 
HOMER  STUNTZ. 

"Is  there  a  great  need  for  teachers  in  Brazil?"  Most  of  our 
mission  schools  in  Brazil  are  using  already,  as  far  as  possible, 
Brazilians,  but  there  is  a  constant  demand  for  people  from  this 
country  for  special  work.  I  am  looking  for  four  teachers  for  our 


482  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

own  work  and  I  know  that  most  of  the  other  schools  are  out  look- 
ing for  teachers  for  special  work. — MR.  B.  H.  HUNNICUT. 

"What  are  the  possibilities  for  Americans  who  go  to  South 
America  in  large  cities  as  commercial  agents  to  do  Christian  work  ?" 
You  have  the  opportunity  as  you  do  in  the  United  States  to  repre- 
sent Christ  in  daily  life  through  personal  influence.  A  great  many 
young  men  go  to  South  America  to  sell  goods  who  do  not  know 
Christ  and  as  Bishop  Stuntz  has  said,  are  a  great  hindrance  to  the 
progress  of  the  Kingdom,  but  if  you  know  and  love  the  Lord  and 
can  do  business  in  his  name,  you  have  an  unlimited  opportunity  of 
usefulness. — DR.  EDMUND  F.  COOK. 

May  I  mention  one  fact  that  should  be  kept  in  mind?  Any 
nurse  or  physician  will  have  to  pass  an  examination  equivalent  to 
the  state  board  examination  here.  I  think  that  is  true  of  each  one 
of  the  countries.  I  know  it  is  true  in  the  Argentine.  In  any  coun- 
try you  must  pass  an  examination,  and  Brother  Hartzell  and  I 
know  that  sometimes  it  will  take  three,  four,  five  years  after  you 
get  on  the  field  to  acquire  such  a  mastery  of  the  language,  whether 
it  is  Portuguese  in  Brazil,  or  Spanish  elsewhere,  so  that  you  can 
take  your  examination  through  the  medium  of  that  language  and 
pass  it  when  the  examiners  are  not  particularly  enamored  of  hav- 
ing you  pass  at  all. — BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ. 

"Can  all  of  Central  and  South  America  be  taken  as  composing 
Latin  America?"  Latin  America  is  generally  considered  to  be  the 
twenty  countries,  Republics,  beginning  with  the  Rio  Grande, 
Mexico,  the  six  in  Central  America  and  Cuba,  Santo  Domingo  and 
Haiti  in  the  West  Indies  and  the  ten  Republics  of  South  America. — 
DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"Is  there  a  field  for  women  teachers  in  Guatemala  or  for  the 
founding  of  mission  work  there?"  The  Presbyterian  Board  sup- 
ports a  splendid  girls'  school  in  Guatemala.  It  was  pretty  nearly 
destroyed  by  the  earthquake,  but  they  are  rebuilding  the  school 
and  there  are  opportunities  there  for  teachers. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"How  much  of  South  America  is  reached  today  by  the  col- 
leges and  other  schools  of  higher  education?"  If  you  mean  by  the 
evangelical  schools,  there  are  great  stretches  of  country  that  have 
no  schools  whatever,  and  we  have  not  yet  developed  one  university 
in  all  of  Latin  America.  The  Brazilian  evangelical  schools,  how- 
ever, are  combining  in  what  they  call  a  federation,  a  university 
federation.  There  are  several  of  the  schools,  the  School  of  Phar- 
macy and  Dentistry,  Mr.  Hunnicut's  School  of  Agriculture  and 
the  Presbyterian  School  of  Engineering,  and  Mackenzie  College 
are  combining  in  this  federation.  They  expect  to  develop  a  law 
school  and  a  medical  school  and  therefore  will  have  an  evangelical 


REMARKS  483 

University  in  Brazil.  Plans  are  on  foot  for  a  union  university  in 
Mexico. — DR.  S.  G.  INMAN. 

"What  is  the  religious  and  educational  situation  in  the  city  of 
Rio  de  Janeiro?  What  percentage  of  illiteracy  in  Brazil?"  Rio, 
a  city  of  about  a  million  people,  is  a  typical  cosmopolitan  city  and 
moral  conditions  there  are  decidedly  bad.  The  Christian  work  has 
made  great  progress  there.  One  church  of  ours,  the  first  mission 
church  established  in  Brazil  has  been  an  independent  native  church 
for  something  like  twenty  or  twenty-five  years.  It  has  branched 
out  alread]7  into  ten  churches.  It  has  given  birth,  you  might  say,  to 
ten  congregations  that  have  gone  on  into  churches  with  some  of 
them  already  having  independent  pastors.  As  to  the  illiteracy  in 
Brazil,  it  was  estimated  at  eighty-five  per  cent,  a  few  years  ago. 
I  think  it  can  be  safely  estimated  now  at  sixty-five  per  cent,  and 
probably  in  a  few  years  it  will  be  reduced  to  fifty  per  cent. 

"How  can  one  go  about  learning  the  Indian  language  and  help 
the  Indians  of  South  America?"  It  is  almost  necessary  to  learn 
first  of  all  the  Spanish  language,  and  then  through  the  Spanish 
language  to  learn  the  Indian  language. — MR.  BAKER. 


EVANGELISTIC  MISSIONS 

DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  Chairman 

The  Aim  of  Missions — DR.  ROBERT  A.  HUME 

• 

How  to  Make  All  Forms  of  Missionary  Work  Efficiently 
Evangelistic— DR.  A.  Y.  WARNSHUIS 

Missionary  Preaching  and  Personal  Effort — 
G.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

Evangelistic  Work  in  Japan — REV.  PAUL  KANAMARI 

Systematic  Evangelization — DR.  WILLIAM  I.  CHAMBERLAIN 

Evangelistic  Work  Among  Women — MRS.   SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

The  Immediate  Need  of  Men  and  Women  for  the  World's 
Evangelization — BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ 

Remarks — MRS.  P.  F.  PRICE,  MRS.  PERN  HOLLAND,  MRS.  HARVEY, 
DR.  F.  G.  COAN,  DR.  P.  F.  PRICE,  DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER. 


THE  AIM  OF  MISSIONS 
DR.  ROBERT  A.  HUME 

It  is  easy,  very  easy,  to  say  what  the  aim  of  missions  is.  There 
is  one  and  one  only.  Whatever  was  the  motive  and  the  aim  of  our 
Lord  when  He  came  on  the  mission  from  Heaven  to  earth  to  save 
us,  that  is  our  aim.  This  aim  is  comprehensive,  universal,  glad, 
inspiring,  full  of  hope.  Why  did  Jesus  Christ  become  a  mission- 
ary? You  know.  "God  so  loved  the  world"  that  He  sent  the  first 
missionary,  He  gave  the  best  He  had  in  heaven,  "that  He  sent  His 
only  begotten  Son  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  might  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life".  That  is  one  way  of  putting  it. 
And  if  we  go  into  this  great  and  good  Book,  there  are  many  other 
ways  of  putting  it,  and  some  of  us  have  our  own  individual  ways 
of  putting  it. 

Why  did  Jesus  become  a  missionary?  "I  come",  as  it  is 
written  in  the  Book,  "to  do  Thy  will".  That  is  why  Jesus  became 
a  missionary.  That  is  why  some  of  us  have  become  missionaries. 
That  is  why  every  man  right  here  in  Des  Moines,  in  America,  is 
to  be  a  missionary.  The  word  "missionary"  has  gotten  great  addi- 
tional significance  in  these  days.  The  word  now  is  not  foreign 
missionary,  but  the  international  mind,  and  the  international  heart, 
and  the  international  determination,  and  the  international  service. 

What  is  the  aim  of  missions?  That  the  Kingdom  of  God  may 
be  universal.  What  is  the  aim  of  missions?  That  Jesus  Christ 
may  see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied.  What  is  the 
aim  of  missions?  "Of  the  sheep  I  have  that  are  not  of  this  fold, 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  be  one  flock"  not  one  fold, 
but  one  flock. 

What  is  the  aim  of  missions?  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and 
the  life,  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  Me".  Forty-five 
years  ago  when  I  went  as  a  missionary,  I  thought  that  meant  that 
no  man  cometh  to  God  but  by  me.  That  isn't  what  Jesus  said.  In 
my  native  land  of  India,  they  have  countless  gods.  They  know 
that  there  is  one.  They  know  that  He  has  to  do  with  all  the  af- 
fairs of  men,  but  they  do  not  know  that  He  is  the  Father,  the 
Father. 

What  is  the  aim  of  missions?  It  is  in  order  that  these  count- 
less multitudes  may  have  life  and  life  abundantly,  all  kinds  of  the 
noblest  life.  That  is  the  reason  for  medical  missions;  that  is  the 

487 


488  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

reason  for  educational  missions;  that  is  the  reason  for  industrial 
and  agricultural  and  other  missions;  that  life  may  be  enriched, 
but  most  of  all,  that  their  souls  may  know  that  they  are  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Father. 

What  is  the  aim  of  missions?  Whatever  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is.  Pity?  Yes.  If  one  of  you  should  stand  in  the  streets 
of  New  York,  on  the  corners  of  Des  Moines,  and  still  more  if  you 
will  go  to  the  crowded  metropolises  of  the  East,  like  Bombay,  Con- 
stantinople, or  Hong  Kong,  you  will  know  pity.  The  pity  of  the 
Father  will  come  into  your  soul,  that  they  may  have  life,  and  have 
it  abundantly. 

Well,  then,  what  is  the  motive  of  missions?  Whatever  the 
motive  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was.  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
upon  me.  He  hath  annointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings,  to  bind 
up  the  broken  heart,  to  preach  peace  and  good  will  to  men  in  the 
acceptable  year  of  our  Lord.  That  is  what  you  and  I  can  do  right 
here  in  Des  Moines,  right  here  in  New  York,  anywhere  in  the 
world.  You  can  show  the  spirit  of  compassion  for  those  who 
wander  and  do  not  know  the  Father. 

What  is  the  motive  of  missions?  Different  people  put  it  in 
different  ways.  Shall  I  tell  you  what  my  way  is?  I  believe  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  never  once  in  all  his  public  ministry  forgot 
that  blessed  word  which  the  Father  spoke  of  Jesus  at  His  baptism : 
"Jesus,  you  are  my  beloved  Son.  You  make  me  very,  very  glad". 
And  years  ago  when  I  was  z  boy,  although  I  was  born  of  mission- 
ary parents  in  Bombay,  yet  as  a  boy  I  had  fully  made  up  my  mind 
to  be  a  lawyer  and  a  member  of  Congress.  Many  is  the  time  that 
"M.  C."  has  been  written  after  my  name  as  a  youth,  in  the  days  of 
the  Civil  War  when  we  were  making  addresses  of  one  kind  and 
another.  But  in  the  sophomore  year  I  heard  my  Father  and 
Savior  say,  "Robert,  Robert,  Robert,  I  want  you  to  be  a  mission- 
ary", and  in  the  dim  Sunday  evening,  when  I  told  my  widowed 
mother,  "Mother,  I  have  always  meant  to  be  a  lawyer  and  a  mem- 
ber of  Congress,  but  somehow  my  Father  seems  to  say  to  me,  'Go 
and  be  a  missionary  in  your  native  land'  ".  And  that  Hannah  said 
to  me,  "Robert,  when  you  were  born,  your  father  and  I  dedicated 
you  to  be  a  missionary.  I  never  told  you  so,  never  once".  Like 
Hannah  of  old  who  had  told  God  who  had  made  her  mother  of 
Samuel,  so  Hannah  Hume  had  told  her  Father -that  her  first-born 
should  be  a  missionary.  That  is  the  reason  I  am  a  missionary. 

Why  should  you  be  a  missionary?  The  greatest  maker  of 
violins  was  an  Italian,  and  when  he  was  nearing  his  end,  this  is 
what  he  said,  "When  any  master  holds  'twixt  the  hand  and  chin 
an  instrument  of  mine,  he  will  be  glad  Antonio  Stradivarius  lived. 
I  made  violins  and  made  them  of  the  best,  for  while  God  gives 


THE  AIM  OF  MISSIONS  489 

them  skill,  I  give  them  instruments  to  play  upon.  God  is  using  me 
to  help  Him.  If  my  hand  slacken,  I  should  rob  God  since  He  is 
highest  good,  leaving  a  blank  behind  instead  of  violins.  God  could 
not  make  Antonio  Stradivarius  violins  without  Antonio  Stradi- 
varius".  And  brothers  and  sisters,  that  is  why  Robert  Hume  be- 
came a  missionary.  He  knew  that  his  God  said  to  him,  "I  choose 
you  and  appoint  you  and  ordain  you  that  you  should  go  to  India, 
and  bear  much  fruit  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain".  And  in 
the  very  year  that  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  was  born,  in 
1886,  in  this  Plymouth  Congregational  Church  of  Des  Moines,  the 
question  was  raised  whether  Robert  Hume  should  go  and  be  a  mis- 
sionary in  India  and  again  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  said  unto  the  Con- 
gregational Church,  "Go",  and  I  am  grateful  for  that  message. 

Unto  me  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  the  saints  is  this 
grace  given  that  I  should  preach  among  the  Hindus  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Christ.  I  have  seen  them  come.  The  First  Congre- 
gational Church  of  India  doubtless  has  more  members  than  all 
your  Congregational  Churches  in  this  part  of  Iowa.  There  are 
i, 600  members. 

This  word  must  sound  most  clear, 

While  in  worship  her  sons  are  met, 
Till  every  Christian  man  may  hear, 

And  none  that  hears  it,  dare  forget. 
This  all  with  joyful  mind  should  bear 

Through  life  like  a  torch  aflame, 
And  failing,  fling  to  the  hosts  behind. 

Play  up !    Play  up,  and  play  Christ's  game ! 

The  game  of  Christ  is  on  today 

Here  in  India,  at  home  and- far  away. 
Tho'  the  Boards  are  an  inlet  for  the  workers  worn, 

A  thought  of  defeat  to  those  workers  scorn. 
Here  Captain  Christ  is  taking  your  name. 

Play  up !     Play  up,  and  win  Christ's  game ! 


HOW  TO  MAKE  ALL  FORMS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK 
EFFICIENTLY  EVANGELISTIC 

DR.  A.  L.  WARNSHUIS 

Every  missionary  is  an  evangelist.  The  question  is  whether 
or  not  he  is  an  effective  evangelist.  It  is  a  mistake  to  call  one  de- 
partment of  our  work  evangelistic,  as  the  term  that  specially  de- 
scribes that  form  of  work.  The  educationalist,  the  doctor,  the 
nurse  or  the  worker  in  any  other  one  of  the  many  forms  of  mis- 
sionary service  are  mistaken  if  they  think  of  their  work  as  essen- 
tially different  from  that  of  the  preacher.  All  our  work  is  evan- 
gelistic, one  is  an  evangelist  in  educational  work,  another  is  an 
evangelist  in  medical  work,  and  another  is  an  evangelist  in  church 
and  district  work. 

Evangelism  does  not  mean  merely  evangelistic  meetings,  nor 
only  preaching.  To  be  effective,  it  must  be  more  than  the  procla- 
mation of  the  gospel.  Men  must  recognize  the  gospel  and  accept 
it.  Our  task  is  to  do  what  we  can  to  make  God  real  in  the  thought 
and  lives  of  the  people  and  to  help  them  to  the  practice  of  the 
presence  of  God  in  private  and  public  life.  Our  aim  is  to  win  men 
and  women  of  all  classes  to  accept  the  unique  saviorhood  and  Lord- 
ship of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  Christianize  the  whole  content  of  the 
life  of  the  people  among  whom  we  live,  religious,  social  'and 
political. 

Even  the  preacher  will  find  it  profitable  to  examine  himself 
frequently  to  see  that  he  is  accomplishing  this  aim.  The  fact  to  be 
faced  is  that  what  we  call  the  gospel  may  not  be  a  gospel  at  all 
to  the  man  in  the  street.  It  may  be  to  him  only  a  string  of  biblical 
phrases  without  even  the  associations  which  they  carry  for  us.  If 
it  does  not  save,  it  is  not  a  gospel.  Fewer  stereotyped  meetings 
and  more  anxiety  and  effort  to  make  known  the  truth  so  that  it 
shall  be  understood  and  accepted  will  make  for  a  stronger,  more 
fruitful  evangelism.  Many  of  the  people  whom  we  are  to  reach 
have  never  before  attended  a  public  meeting,  never  listened  to  an 
address,  never  read  a  book,  never  heard  of  the  etiquette  of  public 
assemblies,  and  many  of  them  do  not  know  that  they  are  supposed 
to  listen  to  what  is  being  said. 

For  the  largest  and  highest   development  of  our  missionary 

490 


MAKING  MISSIONARY  WORK  EVANGELISTIC  4QI 

work  in  educational  and  other  institutions,  we  must  enlarge  and 
strengthen  our  evangelistic  work.  In  many  places,  our  institutional 
work  is  cramped  because  our  evangelistic  work  lacks  breadth  of 
vision  to  recognize  the  varied  needs  of  the  people.  It  is  limited 
because  its  aims  are  not  high  enough  nor  deep  enough  to 
reach  all  classes.  It  creeps  when  it  ought  to  fly  because  it 
is  not  strong  and  vital  enough  to  enlist  the  young  men  and 
and  young  women  of  large  capacity.  Missionaries  in  every 
form  of  work  should  therefore  unite  to  make  their  evange- 
listic work  more  thoroughly  efficient.  That  will  enable  us  to  realize 
the  larger  possibilities  of  the  equipment  that  we  already  have  in 
these  institutions,  and  these  institutional  workers  will  find  their 
greatest  satisfaction  when  their  work  contributes  not  merely  to 
raise  the  standard  of  these  institutions  as  special  forms  of  work, 
but  as  they  see  these  institutions  realizing  the  primary  purpose  for 
which  they  were  established  and  aiding  largely  in  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  people.  To  have  stronger  evangelistic  energies  coursing 
through  all  our  institutions  so  that  the  religious  results  which  they 
produce  will  be  larger  in  a  great  need  in  our  missionary  work. 

There  are  no  patent  methods  by  which  efficient  evangelistic 
work  may  be  assured.  "A  living  faith  needs  no  special  methods". 
But  I  may  name  some  things  that  must  necessarily  be  observed. 

Evangelism  needs  time.  This  work  cannot  be  done  in  odd 
moments  of  spare  time  now  and  then.  We  fail  in  our  colleges 
when  the  pressing  urgency  of  classroom  work  precludes  steady, 
direct  evangelistic  effort.  We  fail  in  the  cities  and  country  dis- 
tricts when  committee  work  and  necessary  administrative  tasks 
make  it  impossible  to  give  time  to  definite  evangelistic  work.  Many 
of  us  have  to  fight  constantly  because  we  are  in  danger  of  becom- 
ing mere  men  of  organization,  with  executive  power  to  do  things, 
but  without  more  character  building  power  than  a  factory  superin- 
tendent or  a  political  boss.  There  is  real  danger  lest  some  of  us 
be  found  pleading,  "Lord,  Lord,  we  prophesied  in  Thy  name",  and 
He  will  answer  us,  "I  never  knew  you".  Many  of  us  have  been 
influenced  by  the  idea  that  China,  for  example,  must  be  evangelized 
by  the  Chinese,  and  we  leave  the  work  to  be  done  by  Chinese  evan- 
gelists. The  unfortunate  result  is  that  the  work  itself  is  left  also 
by  the  Chinese  evangelist  and  he,  too,  is  giving  himself  to  commit- 
tee meetings  and  conferences,  planning  but  not  doing.  Thinking 
on  these  things,  a  missionary  in  China  wrote  recently  to  me,  "I  am 
making  it  a  point  every  day  to  speak  to  somebody  about  his  rela- 
tion to  Jesus".  It  is  only  as  we  deliberately  and  definitely  make  it 
a  part  of  our  plan  for  each  day,  setting  aside  time  for  this  purpose, 
that  we  can  be  real  evangelists.  The  missionary  should  be  an  in- 
spirer  of  evangelists,  but  he  must  also  be  a  doer.  Unless  he  is 


492  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

both  a  doer  and  an  inspirer,  he  can  be  neither  very  well.  Theore- 
tically to  be  an  inspirer  seems  a  fine  sort  of  job,  but  practically  it 
is  quite  impossible,  especially  in  these  days. 

Evangelism  needs  careful  preparation,  if  it  is  to  be  efficient. 
We  assume,  of  course,  that  before  leaving  this  country  mission- 
aries will  secure  the  necessary  training  in  undergraduate  and  pro- 
fessional courses.  It  will,  of  course,  be  certain  that  those  who  go 
out  to  foreign  lands  to  invite  the  people  there  to  come  to  Jesus  will 
themselves  know  Him,  and  also  by  their  own  characters  and  service 
show  that  Jesus  is  worth  knowing,  so  that  it  will  not  be  hard  to 
make  plain  how  He  differs  from  the  religious  leaders  of  these 
other  lands.  There  will  be  marks  in  us  that  show  we  have  been 
with  Him,  or  otherwise  our  evangelism  can  never  be  efficient. 

But,  after  reaching  the  field,  further  and  continuous  prepara- 
tion for  effective  evangelism  is  necessary.  The  mastery  of  the 
language  is  an  essential  in  every  place,  with  hardly  an  exception. 
By  a  complete  command  of  the  vernacular,  we  shall  find  avenues 
opening  for  us  to  the  hearts  of  the  people  that  we  cannot  enter 
otherwise. 

The  winning  of  friendships  is  another  necessary  preparation. 
Before  we  teach  them,  we  must  reach  them.  True  teaching  de- 
pends upon  the  contact  of  personality  with  personality.  "Before 
she  speaks,  we  can  tell  by  her  eyes  that  she  loves  us".  It  is  only 
as  we  learn  to  know  men  and  love  them  that  we  can  enter  into  their 
lives.  Miss  Mackenzie  in  "African  Trails"  writes,  "If  the  Bulu 
Christians  endure,  it  is  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible.  There  is 
certainly  in  these  lowly  hearts  an  inner  vision,  and  an  inner  voice. 
If  we  who  are  strangers  to  the  heart  cannot  know  all  the  bitterness 
of  certain  practical  abnegations  required  of  it  by  Christ,  neither 
can  we  enter  into  all  the  joy  of  the  inner  revelation".  That  is  a 
secret  of  successful  evangelistic  work.  As  we  live  with  men  and 
love  them,  our  evangelistic  work  will  take  on  the  stride  of  life,  and 
men  will  come  to  us  for  the  things  of  which  we  speak,  and  they 
will  be  real  in  their  own  lives. 

The  sympathetic  and  constant  study  of  the  needs  of  the  people 
as  you  make  it  your  effort  to  win  friends,  will  help  you  to  prepare 
for  such  a  presentation  of  the  gospel  as  will  be  recognized  as  the 
full  satisfaction  of  those  needs.  "The  eternal  element  in  the 
Christian  message  is  unchanging.  Salvation  in  its  widest  sense 
and  deliverance  from  all  that  hinders  spiritual  life  and  develop- 
ment must  always  be  the  heart  of  the  gospel  in  preaching.  But 
there  is  also  an  element  in  the  message  that  changes  with  varying 
conditions.  If  the  church  is  to  preach  an  evangel  that  will  grip,  it 
must  come  in  some  real  sense  as  news — powerful  enough  to  change 
the  whole  mental  and  spiritual  outlook.  Good  advice  is  not  the 


MAKING  MISSIONARY  WORK  EVANGELISTIC  493 

same  thing  as  good  news.  Men  are  longing  for  good  news;  they 
are  hungry  for  spiritual  things  and  for  nearness  to  the  spiritual 
world.  Consciously  or  unconsciously  many  men  and  women  are 
seeking  to  see  God  and  to  come  into  touch  with  Him.  The  preach- 
ing evangelism  that  cleaves  a  way  to  His  presence  through  the 
maze  of  difficulties  and  perplexities  is  the  message  to  which  they 
will  most  readily  respond".  Too  often  we  only  repeat  the  cate- 
chisms and  doctrinal  statements  and  emotional  appeals  that  have 
truly  taught  and  stirred  men  in  other  lands  and  in  other  days.  We 
fail  to  take  the  necessary  pains  to  find  out  how  to  make  the  gospel 
good  news  to  our  hearers.  Our  attitude  too  often  is, — this  is  the 
truth  which  they  ought  to  know,  and  we  must  drive  it  into  them. 
We  have  not  yet  reached  them,  and  we  therefore  can  make  no  im- 
pression on  them.  Again,  we  seem  often  to  be  trying  to  make 
western  Christians  out  of  oriental  material.  We  are  like  theoretical 
idealists  trying  to  build  a  model  modern  American  town  in  a 
tropical  climate. 

Efficient  evangelism  needs  a  purpose  and  a  passion  that  will 
insure  steady,  persistent  effort.  We  must  not  expect  to  achieve 
much  by  spasmodic,  occasional,  unrelated  efforts.  Continuous 
work  which  will  extend  over  years,  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
depends  upon  a  passion  dominating  our  lives,  determining  our  plans 
and  efforts  at  all  times.  It  is  only  too  easy  to  drift  along  on  the 
routine  of  everyday  duties.*  Frederick  Myer  makes  St.  Paul  say: 
"Only  as  souls  I  see  the  folk  thereunder 

Bound  you  should  conquer,  slaves  who  should  be  kings". 
To  emancipate  them,  to  enthrone  them  is  the  missionary's  work. 
To  that  work  he  should  give  himself  in  undivided,  unsparing  pas- 
sion of  love  and  devotion. 

"Then  with  a  thrill  the  intolerable  craving, 

Shivers  throughout  me  like  a  trumpet  call, 

Oh,  to  save  them!  to  perish  for  their  saving, 

Die  for  their  life,  be  offered  for  them  all". 

The  love  of  Christ  must  so  constrain  us  that  we  shall  be  filled 
with  a  persistence,  a  patience,  a  longing,  a  desire  that  will  make 
our  evangelistic  purpose  invincible  because  it  will  be  neither  gain- 
said nor  distracted. 

We  have  what  will  save  the  world, — the  only  cure  for  its 
many  ills.  Many  of  us  are  giving  much  and  doing  much,  but  be- 
cause we  are  not  yet  giving  our  whole  selves,  our  purposes  fail. 
Efficient  evangelism  needs  our  life  blood.  Pilkington  of  Uganda 
not  long  before  his  death  wrote,  "Oh,  let  us  be  real.  Emotion  is 
no  substitute  for  action.  You  love  Africa,  do  you?  God  so  loved 


494  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

that  he  gave.     God  gave  what?     Superfluities?     That  which  cost 
nothing  ?" 

There  are  no  patent  methods  by  which  all  forms  of  missionary 
work  may  be  made  more  efficiently  evangelistic.  The  non-Christians 
in  these  mission  fields  are  not  just  so  much  raw  material  which  we 
can  put  through  certain  processes  and  then  turn  them  out  as  Chris- 
tians. We  are  not  real  evangelists  because  we  teach  so  many  bible 
classes,  or  drill  in  a  catechism,  or  make  religious  addresses.  Our 
evangel  is  life.  Not  the  mere  teaching  of  ethics  nor  the  definition 
of  dogma  is  the  task  before  us.  It  is  the  transmission  of  life.  I 
came  that  ye  might  have  life  and  have  it  more  abundantly,  said 
Jesus.  To  come  to  people  with  life-giving  power  must  be  our  am- 
bition and  effort.  Life  is  transmitted  only  by  that  which  lives,  and 
therefore  a  fundamental  essential  of  an  efficient  evangelist  is  that 
his  own  spiritual  life  be  strong  and  active.  The  measure  of  faith- 
fulness in  personal  study  of  the  Bible  and  the  depth  and  reality  of 
his  prayer  life  will  very  largely  be  the  measure  also  of  the  evan- 
gelistic fruitfulness  of  the  missionary  in  whatever  form  he  may 
be  engaged.  It  is  when  we  get  too  busy  hammering  away  on  our 
own  job  so  that  we  cannot  talk  with  the  architect  about  his  plans 
for  the  building  that  we  lose  efficiency  in  evangelism.  We  spend 
ourselves  in  working  for  God  instead  of  seeking  that  God  work 
in  us  and  through  us,  and  so  we  fail  to  accomplish  His  work. 

Christianity  is  a  gospel  that  we  can  preach  only  when  it  has 
become  an  experience.  Be  something  for  India.  Be  a  gospel. 


MISSIONARY  PREACHING  AND  PERSONAL  EFFORT 
G.  SHERWOOD  EDDY 

I  take  it  that  what  you  wa$t  is  concrete  facts.  I  will  try  to  tell 
you  briefly  about  three  forms  of  evangelism.  First,  the  big  cam- 
paign, city- wide  or  nation-wide,  in  which  all  join;  second,  the  local 
mission  station  evangelistic  effort;  third,  personal  evangelism,  at 
home  or  abroad,  that  every  man  and  woman  here  ought  to  have  a 
part  in. 

First,  then  the  united  campaigns.  These  are  becoming  a  fact 
in  the  great  countries  abroad,  India,  China.  I  believe  that  when  those 
countries  are  won,  they  are  going  to  be  won  not  by  preaching,  not 
tive  churches  catch  the  passion  of  evangelization  and  go  out  like 
by  literature,  but  primarily  by  personal  evangelism,  when  the  na- 
the  early  twelve  to  win  men. 


MISSIONARY    PREACHING    AND    PERSONAL    EFFORT  495 

If  you  ever  go  abroad,  remember  this.  Go  not  to  be  leaders, 
but  to  make  leaders.  I  repeat  it,  go  not  to  be  leaders  but  to  make 
leaders.  What  they  want  out  there  is  not  leaders.  They  have  no 
end  of  potentiality  in  leadership.  What  they  want  is  a  leadership 
that  shall  lose  its  life  in  them  and  bring  them  to  do  this  work. 

Now,  concretely,  take  China.  We  had  an  evangelization  cam- 
paign in  China.  We  had  big  meetings,  in  the  largest  halls  or 
theaters  that  we  could  get.  We  had  two  thousand,  three  thousand 
or  four  thousand  a  night.  The  trouble  was  we  had  so  many  raw  in- 
quirers, we  were  swamped  by  them.  So  the  next  year  we  organized 
what  we  called  an  intensive  campaign,  going  in  for  quality  rather 
than  for  quantity.  We  took  a  church  like  this,  seating  about  twelve 
hundred,  and  no  Christian  got  in  there  unless  he  had  a  ticket.  His 
ticket  was  not  a  piece  of  paper,  but  a  non-Christian  whom  he  should 
win  and  follow  up.  A  missionary  said  to  me,  "Mr.  Eddy,  you 
won't  get  in  yourself,  unless  you  go  out  and  bring  in  some  non- 
Christian  into  that  meeting". 

We  would  also  have  meetings  to  prepare  the  Christians  as  a 
working  force.  Four  hundred  were  there  one  night  and  every 
Christian  sat  between  two  non-Christian  friends.  I  would  speak 
for  an  hour,  leaving  some  challenge  before  them  such  as,  What  will 
save  you  ?  What  will  save  China  ?  I  would  go  down  to  the  front 
seat  and  start  talking  to  a  person.  Every  man  would  turn  to  his 
friend  and  say,  "What  do  you  think  will  save  our  country?"  In 
two  minutes  that  whole  place  was  surging  with  personal  work. 
Every  Christian  was  working  and  they  were  accomplishing  results. 

Every  night  we  had  what  we  called  battle  meetings.  The  last 
night  I  was  in  Canton,  there  were  twenty-eight  pastors  sitting  on 
the  platform.  We  would  call  the  name  of  the  first  church  and  the 
pastor  would  arise  and  his  members  would  arise,  and  then  the  non- 
Christians  whom  they  had  won  that  week,  and  then  the  pastor 
would  lead  out  his  flock  to  an  ante-room  there.  They  would  start 
a  big  class  and  go  out  the  first  of  the  week  and  bring  in  a  friend, 
and  there  were  radiating  rays  of  this  campaign  work. 

I  remember  on  the  third  night  three  distinguished  gentlemen 
were  there.  The  first  was  Sun  Yat  Sen,  the  first  President  of 
China,  the  next  was  Wu  Ting  Fang,  and  the  other  was  Admiral 
Cheng,  of  the  Chinese  Navy.  We  gave  invitation  cards  out  and 
Admiral  Cheng  took  out  his  pencil  and  started  to  sign  one  of  those 
cards.  A  friend  next  to  him  nudged  him  and  he  put  his  pencil  back 
into  his  pocket.  I  said,  "Admiral  Cheng,  when  can  I  see  you  that 
you  may  decide  this  question?"  He  said,  "Come  to  my  office  at 
eleven  o'clock  tomorrow  morning".  He  stepped  out  of  that  place 
that  night  and  an  assassin  shot  him.  On  the  morrow  I  stood  at  his 


496  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

coffin.     I  made  up  my  mind  I  would  not  again  say  "tomorrow",  I 
would  say  "today". 

All  across  China  there  are  openings  for  this  kind  of  work. 
China  is  taking  hold  of  a  campaign  for  an  evangelism  that  will  win 
her  people.  This  year  we  have  been  in  India,  covering  seven  thou- 
sand miles,  holding  campaigns  in  churches  with  audiences  of  from 
one  hundred  to  a  thousand.  We  would  have  training  classes.  Then 
at  night  we  would  have  meetings  of  non-Christians,  having  what 
they  call  "double-barrel"  meetings  in  China.  Our  work  carried  us 
through  five  different  meetings  for  non-Christians. 

The  last  Sunday  we  were  there  we  went  out  on  the  railway 
for  miles  to  a  little  mud  church.  There  I  saw  those  humble  Chris- 
tians bringing  in  men  they  had  won.  I  saw  them  baptize  one  hun- 
dred twenty  people,  from  the  highest  Brahman  castes  to  the  lowest 
castes.  There  were  fourteen  castes  baptized  together.  And  so  that 
campaign  is  spreading.  Why,  this  is  going  to  win  Asia  for  Christ. 
This  is  known  as  the  united  campaign,  where  all  the  forces  unite 
as  in  India  and  in  China  in  one  great  week  of  evangelism,  to  go  out 
with  all  the  forces  and  bring  the  impact  to  all  forces,  and  then  carry 
it  on  through  the  year. 

Let  me  speak  of  the  second  kind,  in  the  local  mission  station. 
The  happiest  year  of  my  life  was  in  one  of  those  stations.  Here 
are  hearers,  natives,  friends,  fellow-workers,  not  paid  agents,  but 
brothers  and  fellow-workers  and  they  had  to  do  the  work.  The 
alarm  clock  would  go  at  five  o'clock,  then  we  would  have  a  few 
minutes  for  our  morning  watch.  Every  man  had  to  get  right  with 
God  at  the  beginning  of  the  day.  Then  we  would  start  out  in 
groups  of  five.  I  would  take  one  five  with  me  and  start  to  one  of 
the  centers.  I  would  say  to  one:  "How  is  it  going  in  your  own 
life?"  The  man  would  open  his  heart,  tell  me  where  his  battle 
was.  So  I  would  talk  with  one  after  the  other  of  them. 

When  we  would  get  to  the  center,  the  violin  would  strike  up. 
We  always  took  a  musician  with  us,  as  music  would  draw  a  crowd. 
The  crowd  would  gather,  fifty,  one  hundred  and  possibly  two  hun- 
dred. Each  of  us  would  speak  a  ten  or  twelve  minute  message. 
We  would  keep  our  eyes  on  the  crowd,  noting  that  man  is  listen- 
ing, that  man  cares,  that  man  is  concerned.  Then  we  would  break 
up  and  follow  that  man,  follow  him  through.  We  always  would 
follow  the  man  through.  We  would  get  a  break,  get  him  to  come 
to  a  decision. 

Then  in  the  evening  we  would  go  out  and  take  the  two-mile 
villages.  Then  at  night  we  would  go  out  with  a  magic  lantern  and 
we  would  have  a  ten-minute  sermon  on  every  picture.  For  one 
hour  and  two  hours  they  would  drink  in  the  gospel  story.  Then 
late  to  bed  and  up  the  next  morning  as  the  alarm  clock  buzzes  off 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  IN  JAPAN  497 

at  five  o'clock  and  start  out  again  until  the  section  for  which  you 
were  responsible  was  covered.  It  is  a  great  and  joyous  work. 

Then  the  third  kind,  the  most  important  of  all,  personal  evan- 
gelism. Here  you  pass  on  to  another  this  great  glad  news  and 
share  your  life  until  you  win  a  man.  The  great  danger  is  profes- 
sionalism. We  are  too  busy,  there  are  too  many  wheels  to  keep 
moving.  I  ask  you,  "Are  you  a  winner  of  men?"  That  has  got 
to  begin  now.  Are  you  too  busy  for  that  word  of  God  every  morn- 
ing? Are  you  too  busy  now  to  win  that  fellow-student  now,  too 
busy  for  the  essentials?  If  so,  you  will  be  too  busy  out  there.  An 
ocean  voyage  to  China  isn't  going  to  change  your  character.  Now 
is  the  time  to  begin  this  type  of  work. 

Your  college  needs  missionaries.  America  needs  missionaries. 
Your  friend  needs  help.  Have  you  got  a  life  so  rich  and  so  glow- 
ing that  you  can  not  help  but  share  it?  Have  you  got  a  message 
for  anyone  in  your  college?  Have  you  a  message  for  America? 
Have  you  a  message  for  China?  I  ask  you,  "Are  you  a  winner  of 
men  ?" 

The  greatest  joy  in  life  is  winning  men.  Out  there  in  my  sta- 
tion, when  I  got  tired  out,  I  would  go  out  into  the  elephant  and 
tiger  jungles,  shooting.  I  found  a  herd  of  wild  elephants.  There 
was  excitement  for  you.  But  the  most  exciting  thing,  the  most 
joyous  thing  in  my  life  has  been  the  joy  of  telling  this  glad  good 
news  of  power  to  men  east  or  west.  And  you  have  got  this  good 
news.  Will  you  share  it? 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  IN  JAPAN 

REV.  PAUL  KANAMORI 

I  am  not  a  pastor.  I  am  not  a  teacher.  I  am  simply  an  evan- 
gelist. I  am  preaching  to  save  the  heathen  of  my  country.  It  will 
perhaps  be  interesting  to  you  to  know  what  kind  of  preaching  it  is 
that  saves  the  heathen.  I  will  give  you  what  I  am  preaching  now 
in  my  country  to  hundreds  of  thousands  who  come  to  hear. 

For  the  last  four  years  in  my  preaching,  I  tried  a  new  experi- 
ment. For  the  last  four  years,  I  have  preached  only  one  sermon 
to  these  unsaved  heathen.  I  have  preached  more  than  eight  hundred 
times  during  the  last  four  years.  That  means  I  have  preached  one 
sermon  more  than  eight  hundred  times.  I  preach  the  same  sermon 
not  only  every  day  but  every  night.  That  means  if  I  preach  in  one 
place  for  ten  nights,  I  preach  exactly  the  same  sermon  for  ten 
nights.  I  tell  my  audiences  the  first  night  that  I  am  going  to  preach 


49$  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

exactly  the  same  sermon  tomorrow.  I  say,  "You  need  not  come  to- 
morrow, but  there  are  many  in  this  place  who  have  never  heard  the 
gospel,  perhaps  among  your  own  home  people,  among  your  own 
friends.  Won't  you  bring  them,  won't  you  send  them,  so  I  may 
have  an  audience  tomorrow  night?"  In  that  way,  I  change  my 
audience  every  night,  but  I  preach  only  one  sermon. 

My  audience  sometimes  consists  of  a  great  crowd.  I  rent  the 
theatre  buildings  everywhere  for  my  meeting  place, — churches  are 
not  big  enough  to  hold  big  audiences.  At  one  place,  I  preached  in 
a  theatre  holding  three  thousand.  I  had  three  night  meetings,  and 
every  night  that  theatre  was  packed.  My  last  campaign  was  in 
Tokio  in  the  Y.M.C.A.  hall  which  holds  eight  hundred.  I  had  six 
night  campaigns  there,  and  during  six  nights  eight  thousand  carne. 
The  last  night  twenty-two  hundred  came,  and  I  preached  the  same 
sermon  in  that  Y.M.C.A.  hall  for  six  nights,  changing  the  audience 
every  night,  and  my  audience  consisted  of  all  classes,  educated  and 
uneducated,  officers,  business  men  and  all  kinds. 

My  sermon  is  a  three  hour  sermon.  Why  does  it  take  so  long  ? 
I  will  tell  you  the  reason.  I  try  to  preach  Christianity,  the  whole 
of  Christianity,  in  one  sermon.  I  deal  first  with  God  and  second 
with  sin.  That  takes  two  hours.  Then  salvation  through  Christ. 
That  takes  another  hour.  And  when  I  complete  these  three  funda- 
mental points,  when  I  find  that  I  have  made  these  points  clear  to 
the  minds  of  my  hearers,  then  I  appeal :  "Now  will  you  believe  in 
this  one  true  God?  Will  you  repent  of  sin?  Will  you  accept  this 
Jesus  Christ  here  now  as  your  Savior?  If  you  accept  Jesus  Christ 
as  your  Savior  and  the  Lord,  will  you  follow  Him  in  life  or  death? 
If  you  do  decide  to  follow  Him  in  life  or  death,  will  you  please  sign 
the  card?"  Then  I  give  them  this  card.  The  four  points  are  on 
it  in  Japanese.  I  say  to  them  "Please  write  your  name  and  address 
so  that  I  may  call  on  you,  or  I  may  send  some  one  to  you,  or  I  may 
write." 

I  always  say :  "If  you  do  not  understand  what  I  mean  by  these 
fundamental  points,  if  you  do  not  like  to  follow  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  please  don't  sign,  for  you  must  either  reject  or  accept".  I 
always  appeal  in  this  manner  to  my  whole  audience. 

I  have  preached  during  these  four  years  to  over  three  hundred 
thousand,  and  every  time  I  appeal  at  the  end  with  this  little  card. 
Out  of  the  three  hundred  thirteen  thousand  I  have  preached  to,  I 
got  forty-eight  thousand  three  hundred  thirty-eight  decisions,  or 
about  one  in  six. 

I  think  we  must  preach  the  gospel.  What  is  the  gospel? 
Christ  said,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature".  What  is  the  gospel?  The  gospel  is  that  God  is  the 
Father  and  we  are  sinners  and  Christ  came  to  save  us  by  His  sacri- 
fice upon  the  cross,  and  the  ones  who  are  saved  must  follow  Jesus 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  IN   JAPAN  499 

in  life  or  death.  I  think  every  creature  under  heaven  must  hear 
this  gospel.  That  is  preaching  the  gospel,  not  simply  the  Christian 
hope  in  regard  to  society,  government,  education.  No,  they  are 
very  good  of  themselves,  but  they  are  not  the  gospel.  The  gospel 
is  to  preach  God,  the  Father ;  to  preach  sin  and  its  penalty,  its  pun- 
ishment, and  salvation  through  the  blood  of  Christ  upon  the  cross, 
and  we  must  surrender  our  whole  body  and  soul  to  serve  Jesus  in 
life  or  death.  Is  not  this  the  gospel?  I  think  that  every  creature 
under  heaven  must  hear  this  gospel,  and  that  is  why  I  have  deter- 
mined to  give  the  message  to  my  people.  But,  friends,  to  preach 
the  same  sermon  every  night,  for  ten  or  fifteen  nights,  over  and 
over  again,  is  not  an  easy  thing.  So  every  day  when  I  preach  this 
three-hour  sermon,  in  the  afternoon  after  lunch,  I  do  not  see  any- 
body. I  just  shut  myself  up  in  the  room,  as  Christ  told  me,  shut 
myself  up  in  the  closet  and  pray,  fasting  from  that  time  until  I 
preach.  I  never  eat  when  I  preach.  I  just  spend  the  whole  after- 
noon with  God,  and  then  go  to  my  people  and  preach  this  gospel. 
I  think  this  gospel  must  be  preached. 

Of  course,  there  are  many  things  connected  with  this  preach- 
ing. This  is  simply  preaching,  but  there  must  come  in  the  work 
of  the  church,  and  the  work  of  the  pastor  and  the  work  of  all  who 
are  concerned  with  this.  There  must  be  all  kinds  of  preparation 
for  half  a  year.  Sometimes  it  takes  a  very  long  time  to  conduct 
a  campaign  such  as  a  six-night  campaign  like  our  last  campaign  in 
Tokio.  During  this  six-night  campaign  in  the  Y.M.C.A.  we  had 
six  thousand  sixty-one  decisions,  and  out  of  that  six  thousand 
sixty-one  decisions  we  had  three  hundred  thirty-one  persons  for 
baptism  at  one  time,  and  they  were  taken  into  the  church,  and  then 
the  pastors  had  a  continued  meeting  for  one  month,  every  night,  to 
train  and  educate  these  people.  Then  they  have  thrown  open  more 
than  forty  district  homes  for  these  six  thousand  who  made  de- 
cisions. Every  one  of  these  six  thousand  was  assigned  to  some 
church  member  to  be  taken  care  of.  They  are  doing  now  that  won- 
derful work  there,  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Tokio.  They  are 
hoping  to  get  five  hundred  more  baptisms  this  year. 


SYSTEMATIC  EVANGELIZATION 
DR.  WILLIAM  I.  CHAMBERLAIN 

the  pastors  had  a  continued  meeting  for  one  month,  every  night  to 

While  Mr.  Kanamori  was  so  urging  upon  us  the  impressive- 
ness  and  the  importance  of  preaching  the  gospel,  I  thought  again 
of  that  statement  which  I  heard  some  time  ago  and  which  was  very 
forcible;  that  it  is  a  powerful  presumptive  evidence  in  favor  of 
Christianity  that  it  can  be  preached.  Simply  that,  a  powerful  pre- 
sumptive evidence  in  favor  of  Christianity  that  it  can  be  preached. 
A  philosophy  that  can  not  be  preached  can  hardly  be  true,  certainly 
not  fundamental.  A  philosophy  that  does  not  involve  the  personal 
devotion  of  its  disciples  can  hardly  be  of  such  value  as  our  faith. 

I  thought,  also,  of  another  statement  by  a  Christian  leader  of 
our  day,  which  I  have  sometimes  questioned,  but  the  value  of 
which  I  think  must  be  recognized,  "Hardly  anything  is  so  unmoral, 
so  intolerable  as  that  men  and  women  should  know  of  Jesus  and 
fail  to  accept  Him,  but  even  this  is  not  so  unmoral,  or  so  intoler- 
able as  that  men  and  women  should  know  of  Jesus  and  fail  to  make 
Him  known  to  those  who  know  Him  not". 

I  desire  to  add  my  own  experience  to  the  development  of  this 
great  theme  this  afternoon.  The  aim  of  missions,  as  Dr.  Hume  told 
us  so  impressively,  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our  Lord,  to  be 
obedient  to  His  Commandment,  to  fulfill  the  purpose  that  was  in- 
herent in  the  very  character  of  Almighty  God.  And  I  think  of  the 
aim  of  missions  as  being  the  purpose  to  make  known  Jesus  Christ 
to  the  non-Christian  world.  Not  only  that,  but  to  make  Him  known 
to  the  non-Christian  world  with  a  view  to  the  definite  conversion 
of  individuals,  and  the  gathering  together  of  these  into  indigenous 
churches  through  which  Christianity  becomes  nationalized  and 
naturalized.  For  this  statement  so  simple,  so  direct,  so  complete 
and  satisfactory  to  me,  I  am  indebted  to  the  Chairman  of  this 
meeting. 

If  this,  then,  be  true  that  the  aim  of  missions  is  not  only  to 
make  Jesus  Christ  known,  but  to  gather  individuals  into  a  church, 
then  surely,  we  have  the  third  member  of  the  syllogism,  that  a 

500 


SYSTEMATIC  EVANGELIZATION  5OI 

systematic  evangelization  is  an  essential  condition. 

Jevon's  Logic,  which  we  still  study,  tells  us  that  all  knowledge 
is  drawn  from  experience.  I  gather  my  knowledge,  my  personal 
knowledge,  of  this  statement  of  personal  evangelism  from  my  ex- 
perience as  a  missionary  in  India.  The  mission  was  founded  sixty- 
five  years  ago  by  three  brothers.  In  the  following  year  four  other 
brothers  joined  them  and  one  brother-in-law.  These  eight  men 
constituted  for  many  years  a  mission  in  India  and  their  funda- 
mental purpose,  otherwise  stated,  was  still  the  same  as  that  which 
I  have  stated  today,  to  make  Jesus  Christ  known  definitely  to  in- 
dividuals and  to  gather  them  into  the  church. 

In  the  church  to  which  I  was  assigned  I  found  a  full  equip- 
ment. There  was  a  church  which  was  the  center  of  evangelistic 
life,  a  hospital,  boarding  schools  and  day  schools  for  boys  and 
girls.  When  I  succeeded  my  own  father,  who  was  in  charge  of 
that  station,  who  was  the  brother-in-law  of  these  seven  scholars, 
I  received  from  him  something  which  was  to  me  very  precious, 
perhaps  not  more  precious  than  the  church.  It  was  a  little  worn 
map,  such  a  map  as  is  prepared  by  the  careful  survey  of  the  British 
government  in  India,  a  world  war  map.  Upon  its  face  were  many 
red  circles.  Those  circles  were  very  mysterious  until  my  father 
explained  the  significance  of  them.  It  was  the  story  of  systematic 
evangelism  for  many  years. 

It  was  his  custom  and  the  custom  of  the  seven  brothers  to  carry 
their  tents  out  to  a  central  village  and  then  in  imagination  to  draw 
a  circle  with  a  radius  of  five  miles  and  from  that  central  station 
they  preached  in  every  village  within  the  area  of  that  five  mile 
radius  until  they  had  made  Jesus  known  as  far  as  possible  within 
that  circle.  Then  they  would  pitch  their  tents  in  another  central 
village,  draw  another  circle,  record  it  upon  the  map  until  after 
months  and  years  they  covered  a  whole  district  by  this  method. 
That  map  is  still  in  my  possession  and  I  count  it  precious  in  my 
work  of  eighteen  years  in  missionary  work. 

For  twenty  years  those  seven  brothers  and  the  brother-in-law 
labored,  and  no  church  was  given  to  them  as  a  reward  for  their 
labor.  But  during  the  last  four  years  as  the  result  of  that  sys- 
tematic evangelism,  in  that  Arcot  region  more  have  been  gathered 
into  the  church  than  in  the  whole  sixty  preceding,  and  in  the  last 
year,  more  have  been  gathered  into  the  church  with  which  that  mis- 
sion is  associated  than  in  all  the  rest  of  American  Reformed 
Church. 

I  think  there  we  have  the  striking  results  of  systematic  evan- 
gelization as  it  is  carried  on  by  these  missionaries  in  the  foreign 
field.  I  rejoice  to  bear  testimony  as  the  result  of  that  work. 
Nothing  can  take  the  place  of  that  faithful,  systematic  evangelism. 


5O2  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

The  story  is  told  of  an  Englishman  who  went  into  a  temple 
and  stood  silently  by  while  the  ceremony  was  going  on.  At  the 
close,  he  said  to  the  priest,  "How  many  years  has  this  worship  been 
going  on  in  this  temple?"  The  priest  replied,  "Two  thousand  five 
hundred  years".  The  Englishman  duly  impressed,  turned  and  said, 
"I  suppose  it  will  continue  two  thousand  five  hundred  years  more". 
To  his  surprise,  the  priest  replied,  "No".  And  the  Englishman 
said,  "Why  not?"  The  priest  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  spread  out  his 
hands  and  said  one  word,  and  that  one  word  was  "Jesus".  The 
old  priest  steeped  in  a  worship  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  years 
knew  that  a  new  personality  and  a  new  force  was  being  introduced 
into  the  life  of  India  and  that  that  life,  that  force,  was  Jesus. 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  AMONG  WOMEN 
MRS.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER 

I  know  you  all  agree  with  me,  especially  my  fellow-workers 
on  the  left,  when  I  say  I  feel  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba  when  she 
had  seen  the  glory  of  all  the  other  queens  and  felt  there  was  no 
spirit  left  in  her.  As  I  listened  to  all  the  speakers,  I  wondered 
what  there  was  left  for  me  to  say. 

But  perhaps  there  are  some  young  women  here  who  will  be 
glad  to  hear  of  the  evangelistic  work  for  women.  It  is  a  work  that 
is  separate  from  the  general  work  and  the  evangelistic  work  is,  as 
has  been  said  before,  correlated  and  closely  allied  with  every  part 
of  the  mission  work,  whether  it  be  kindergarten,  or  music  lessons, 
or  any  educational  work,  or  medical  work,  the  evangelistic  work 
must  go  with  it. 

The  evangelistic  work  might  be  called  the  direct  method.  It 
is  extensive  and  intensive,  as  you  have  heard  before.  Evangelistic 
work  for  women  is  a  woman's  job,  and  no  one  else  can  do  it.  A 
few  may  be  reached  by  men,  but  the  majority  of  the  women  in  the 
non-Christian  world  must  be  reached  by  women. 

We  have  all  known  and  heard  how  Eve  has  been  pointed  out 
as  the  means  of  all  the  evil  that  has  come  into  the  world.  But  we 
also  know  when  Jesus  came  He  was  born  of  woman,  and  since  the 
time  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  woman  everywhere  has  been  up- 
lifted by  His  gospel,  and  if  a  woman's  sphere  is  in  the  home,  then 
we  women  are  responsible  for  two-thirds  of  the  women  of  the 
world,  to  go  to  them  and  help  them  establish  homes.  They  have 
houses,  palaces,  huts,  hovels,  and  no  house  at  all,  but  they  have 
no  homes  and  so  it  is  our  duty  and  our  responsibility,  whether  we 


SYSTEMATIC  EVANGELIZATION  503 

go  as  single  women,  or  as  married  women,  to  these  two-thirds  of 
the  women  of  the  world  to  show  them  what  a  home  is. 

"Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages  of  Galilee  teaching 
in  their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel,  and  healing  the  sick 
of  divers  diseases  and  when  he  saw  the  multitude  He  was  moved 
with  compassion".  Are  we  moved  with  the  same  compassion  when 
we  hear  that  two-thirds  of  the  women  of  the  world  are  under  the 
yoke  and  bonds  of  sin  and  superstition  and  physical  suffering  and 
ignorance?  Does  it  move  with  compassion  when  in  the  imagina- 
tion, or  in  reality,  we  see  those  women's  faces  distorted  by  physical 
suffering,  by  sin,  and  by  ignorance,  those  women  who  were  meant 
to  have  the  same  blessings  that  we  have?  For  God  so  loved  the 
world  that  He  sent  His  Son  to  die  for  those  women  in  Moslem 
lands  and  in  the  pagan  lands.  Jesus  has  redeemed  the  womanhood 
of  the  world,  and  yet  today  two-thirds  of  them  do  not  know  any- 
thing about  His  redemption  and  the  blessings  that  come  with  it. 

Do  we  realize  that  there  were  a  great  many  women  who  fol- 
lowed the  Christ  to  the  Cross  and  then  to  the  grave  ?  You  can  ima- 
gine Him,  opening  His  hands  and  saying  to  those  tired  mothers 
with  the  little  children  clinging  to  Him  and  looking  to  Him  for 
something  they  had  not  found  in  Judaism.  He  said,  "Come  unto 
me  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give  you  rest". 

You  know  that  no  religious  leader  all  down  the  ages  would 
dare  to  say  that  or  would  have  the  power  to  fulfill  the  promise. 
That  is  the  most  powerful  verse  to  preach  from  in  the  village,  or 
dispensary.  "Come  unto  me" — to  whom  ?  To  Jesus.  He  loves  me. 
"Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden".  Where  is 
there  a  woman  in  the  non-Christian  world  who  is  not  weary,  not 
heavy  laden  ?  You  can  find  them  anywhere  except  where  they  have 
been  brought  under  the  power  of  Jesus  and  are  now  rejoicing  in 
the  redemption  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

When  we  went  out  into  a  pioneer  field,  as  I  did  in  East  Arabia, 
I  wondered  after  getting  a  little  bit  of  the  language,  how  to  ap- 
proach these  women.  There  were  no  methods  and  no  organization 
to  go  on  except  those  that  had  been  tried  out  in  a  Christian  country. 
Along  the  streets,  in  those  little  lanes,  were  streams  that  flowed 
through  the  little  villages.  The  women  would  be  gathered  there 
for  washing  and  for  gossip.  There  the  opportunities  presented 
themselves  of  just  projecting  a  little  friendliness.  This  gave  us 
our  contact  with  them.  They  had  many  questions  about  ourselves 
and  our  method  of  living.  This  put  us  at  once  into  friendly  touch 
that  meant  an  invitation  into  their  homes  where  the  intensive  work 
began. 

We  go  out  into  a  strange  village,  as  you  have  heard  just  now, 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  women,  and  we  can  gather  the  women 
by  themselves  in  large  companies  in  the  courtyard  and  speak  to 


504  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

them  there.  How  do  we  begin?  Very  often,  we  begin  with  an 
iodine  bottle,  quinine,  some  zinc  sulphate  for  the  eyes,  and  while 
we  are  holding  those  bottles  in  one  hand,  and  some  gospel  picture 
card  in  the  other,  we  are  really  doing  the  work,  and  in  such  a  way 
as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  showed  us. 

I  remember  years  ago,  we  started  out  one  morning  to  a  village 
called  Arli.  The  people  there  were  very  bigoted.  They  had  no- 
where come  in  real  contact  with  missionary  women.  As  we  rode 
out  there  on  donkeys,  we  wondered  how  we  were  going  to  ap- 
proach these  women  and  explain  ourselves — women  differently 
clothed,  unveiled,  wearing  hats.  How  could  we  make  it  clear  that 
we  were  women,  and  we  loved  them,  and  that  we  had  come  to  tell 
them  about  Jesus  Christ?  It  was  this  same  iodine  bottle,  eyedrops 
and  quinine  that  did  it.  Friends,  it  was  very  easy  when  the  bottles 
were  gone  to  tell  them  why  we  had  come  there. 

No  visit  was  paid  to  that  village  in  many  years,  but  not  long 
ago  I  had  a  letter  which  said,  "We  were  out  to  a  village  called  Arli, 
the  other  day,  and  there  seems  to  have  been  someone  there  before 
us.  There  was  no  spirit  of  hostility  or  fanaticism  and  the  people 
who  received  us  were  friendly".  In  that  village  today  they  are  able 
to  do  intensive  work. 


THE  IMMEDIATE  NEED  OF  MEN  AND  WOMEN  FOR 

THE  WORLD'S  EVANGELIZATION 

BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ 

After  over  thirty  years  of  observation  and  experience  in  three 
different  fields,  the  one  outstanding  peril  as  I  see  it,  is  that  mis- 
sionary leaders  will  adopt  other  and  easier  methods  of  work,  doing 
lesser  things  than  winning  disciples.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  do 
something  else  than  to  do  the  main  thing.  The  main  thing  is  to  get 
men  who  have  been  immersed  and  steeped  in  the  superstition  of 
centuries  to  break  away  from  that  superstition  and  really  be  con- 
verted in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  difficulty  is  stupendous.  No  man 
knows  it  unless  he  has  faced  it. 

The  need  of  men  and  women  for  this  work  cannot  be  put  into 
figures.  It  is  too  staggering  to  even  formulate.  When  we  recall 
that  there  are  more  than  a  thousand  million  beings  who  do  not 
have  a  conception  of  who  Jesus  is;  when  we  consider  the  state- 
ment that  if  Jesus  tried  to  go  to  the  villages  of  India  alone  and  to 
visit  one  each  day  from  His  time  until  the  present,  it  would  take 
him  thirty-seven  years  more  to  get  around  to  all  of  them,  we  begin 


NEED  OF  MEN   AND  WOMEN   FOR  EVANGELIZATION  -  505 

to  realize  what  the  task  is.  One  of  my  sons  has  as  many  people 
in  his  district  as  there  are  in  the  city  and  state  of  New  York,  and 
he  is  the  only  missionary  in  the  lot.  He  has  some  splendid  Indian 
helpers,  thank  God,  but  none  of  them  have  had  the  training  which 
they  themselves  crave.  None  of  the  men  are  college  trained.  Not 
one  of  them  is  what  we  regard  as  a  seminary  man.  There  we  have 
the  population  of  Kansas,  Iowa  and  both  the  Dakotas,  and  they  are 
Mohammedans  throughout  that  whole  district.  He  stands  there 
in  the  center  of  all  that  today  without  another  trained  man  by  his 
side.  There  is  the  sort  of  situation  that  you  find  all  over  India. 

I  went  out  one  day  with  my  son  and  his  fellow  worker  be- 
tween ten  o'clock  and  three  o'clock,  and  with  the  help  of  these  two 
men,  I  baptized  every  man,  woman  and  child  in  a  whole  village, 
and  saw  them  tear  down  their  idols  and  scatter  the  remnants  over 
the  yard. 

One  morning,  seven  men  came  to  my  son's  house  and  were 
sitting  on  the  doorstep  when  he  awakened.  They  represented  thir- 
teen hundred  people  who  wanted  to  have  the  way  of  Christ  ex- 
plained. In  that  one  district  he  could  use  ten  well  trained  men 
and  give  every  one  of  those  ten  men  a  population  of  close  to  a  half 
million  to  work  among.  Now  the  need  is  just  as  great  when  you 
turn  to  South  America  where  I  spent  four  years.  You  take,  for 
instance,  the  one  country  of  Argentina.  In  all  Argentina  there  are 
only  three  missions  represented.  When  I  was  there,  there  was  a 
total  of  foreign  ordained  missionaries  to  work  among  those  folks 
of  thirty-nine  men.  I  believe  there  are  a  few  less  today. 

In  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires,  a  city  of  more  than  a  million 
people,  a  city  in  which  Caruso  sang  before  America  even  heard  of 
him,  there  was  only  one  foreign  mission  and  half  of  the  mission- 
aries had  duties  outside  the  city. 

If  I  were  still  the  administering  Bishop  of  South  America  and 
had  a  hundred  men  who  could  speak  the  Spanish  language  fluently, 
I  could  appoint  every  one  of  them  to  an  evangelistic  position  in 
South  America,  and  give  every  one  of  them  a  town  of  five  thousand 
population  where  there  has  never  been  a  single  trained  man  to  pre- 
sent Jesus  Christ  as  the  savior  of  the  people.  The  demand  for 
evangelistic  work  in  South  America  is  without  bottom  or  sides  or 
top.  There  is  no  way  of  getting  estimates  before  the  people  to 
make  it  clear  enough. 

We  made  a  careful  estimate  of  the  number  of  people  we  would 
need  within  the  Fuhkien  Province  in  China  to  win  it  for  Jesus 
Christ.  We  estimated  we  would  need  three  hundred  seventy-five. 
That  is  just  one  province  of  the  eight  provinces  of  China.  If-  every 
one  of  these  seven  thousand  delegates  were  to  be  dropped  into 
China  and  give  his  whole  life  to  evangelistic  work,  not  school  work 


506  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

but  evangelistic  work,  you  would  each  have  a  place  to  present 
Christ's  message  where  none  is  now  presenting  Him  effectively  to 
the  people. 

If  you  go  to  Africa,  if  you  go  to  Malaysia,  the  same  burning 
need  is  on  your  heart.  I  pray  to  God  that  hundreds  of  you,  I  hope 
thousands  of  you  from  the  universities  will  give  your  lives  to  the 
evangelistic  work  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

REMARKS 

I  have  just  come  back  from  India.  One  of  the  great  needs 
there  is  for  women  evangelists  who  will  go  among  the  women  who 
are  converted.  They  are  converted  and  they  have  been  baptized, 
but  they  need  training.  The  dire  need  is  for  women  to  go  among 
them  sympathetically. — BISHOP  HOMER  STUNTZ. 

Japan  is  in  desperate  need  of  women  evangelists;  also  of 
women  to  train  the  bible  women  to  help  in  this  work. — A  MIS- 
SIONARY. 

The  fields  need  the  women.  I  speak  for  Japan.  We  need  the 
women  who  will  take  the  gospel  personally  right  into  the  homes  of 
women.  We  need  them  to  do  the  things  that  only  women  can  do. 

I  want  to  tell  you  a  strange  thing  I  heard  once.  A  Japanese 
pastor  said  when  he  was  asking  for  bible  women,  "We  must  have 
more  of  our  Japanese  bible  women,  for  one  bible  woman  is  equal 
to  two  men".  Think  of  that.  Wasn't  that  wonderful?  We  want 
women  to  come  out  and  take  these  Japanese  young  women  and 
train  them  to  do  the  work. — A  MISSIONARY. 

There  is  a  desperate  need  in  China  for  women  in  every  phase 
of  work.  We  want  women  who  will  go  among  the  women  there 
and  teach  them,  who  will  be  willing  to  go  into  homes  and  teach 
them  in  their  own  homes,  to  teach  them  to  understand  what  they 
have  heard.  We  want  the  women  who  will  go  among  the  lower 
classes,  who  will  be  willing  to  go  among  the  middle  classes,  and 
among  the  upper  classes.  When  we  first  went  to  China  thirty-one 
years  ago,  the  education  of  woman  was  in  its  infancy.  It  was  al- 
most impossible  to  get  the  girls  into  our  schools.  We  could  not  get 
into  the  homes  of  our  women.  They  were  afraid  .of  us.  We  did 
pioneer  evangelistic  work  for  nearly  twenty  years.  We  opened 
new  stations.  We  went  where  they  had  never  seen  foreign  women 
before.  Now,  the  times  have  changed.  The  doors  are  open  to  us 
on  every  hand.  We  need  the  women  from  this  land  who  will  go 
there  as  leaders,  as  those  who  will  be  willing  to  train  these  women, 
these  women  who  are  capable  of  being  trained  into  earnest,  faithful 
workers. 

I  wonder  if  I  might  have  a  moment  to  tell  you  of  a  little  class 
of  women  we  had  last  year,  who  were  ttrained  in  the  Bible.  We 


REMARKS  5O7 

gave  them  one  year  of  special  training.  There  was  not  a  single 
member  in  that  class  under  fifty  years  of  age.  They  were  so 
anxious  to  go  out  and  help  teach  others  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
They  were  willing  to  sit  down  and  learn  themselves.  And* then 
they  met  together  and  with  an  audience  almost  as  large  as  this,  each 
of  those  women  took  part  in  the  exercises.  One  would  read  a 
chapter  in  the  Bible  that  she  had  learned  in  school,  and  all  of  them 
would  stand  and  sing  a  hymn  that  they  had  learned  by  heart  in  that 
one  year's  work. 

Yes,  we  need  helpers,  we  need  those  who  can  help  train  women 
on  every  hand  and  in  every  phase  of  work.  I  would  like  to  em- 
phasize that  the  evangelistic  work  is  hand  in  hand  in  every  phase 
of  work,  whether  school,  medical  or  teaching  it  from  home  to  home. 
It  is  all  evangelistic.  We  do  not  think  of  any  work  that  is  not  pri- 
marily evangelistic. — MRS.  P.  F.  PRICE. 

There  is  a  great  field  in  Korea  for  women  to  teach  the  Bible. 
The  missionary  is  acceptable  in  almost  every  home  into  which  she 
will  enter  to  preach  the  gospel.  She  is  not  only  acceptable,  but 
very,  very  welcome.— A  MISSIONARY. 

I  think  there  is  not  one  mission  which  feels  that  they  are  even 
beginning  to  touch  the  field  that  lies  before  them.  Since  I  have 
come  home  I  have  been  surprised  and  pained  to  learn  that  our 
young  women  are  not  looking  forward  to  evangelistic  work.  They 
are  shying  at  the  evangelistic  work.  Don't  be  afraid  of  it.  It  is 
the  best  work  in  all  India. — MRS.  PERN  HOLLAND. 

I  think  I  might  say,  without  exaggeration,  that  could  we  take 
every  young  woman  in  attendance  in  this  convention,  who  is  a 
Student  Volunteer,  and  put  her  over  into  India,  our  needs  would  be 
far  from  being  met.  They  are  tremendous. — MRS.  HARVEY. 

I  take  the  liberty  of  bringing  you  the  plea  of  Persian  women. 
A  great  change  has  been  coming  over  the  women  of  Persia  and 
Turkey  within  the  last  fifteen  years,  ever  since  the  revolution.  The 
women  are  groping  there  through  the  darkness  and  are  beginning  to 
reach  out  and  demand  better  things.  They  are  beginning  to  realize 
that  they  have  souls,  and  I  can't  tell  you  what  a  crying  need  there 
is  today  in  those  lands  for  women  evangelists. 

I  don't  know  how  I  can  impress  you  better  than  with  one  pic- 
ture. Taking  my  lunch  under  a  few  trees  one  day,  on  one  of  my 
tours,  I  noticed  a  group  of  women  slowly  gathering  from  the  field 
to  rest.  My  heart  went  out  to  them  and  after  a  while  I  turned  to 
them  and  I  said,  "Sisters  of  mine,  may  I  tell  you  a  story  while  you 
wait?"  Every  one  sat  with  her  back  turned,  and  her  veil  drawn 
over  her  face  because  I  was  a  stranger.  I  told  them  in  the  simplest 


508  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

language  I  could,  the  story  of  Christ,  how  He  was  born  of  a 
woman,  and  how  He  was  the  most  chivalrous  of  men,  and  loved 
women,  and  how  He  had  come  to  save  them  and  love  them.  Before 
I  was  through,  every  woman's  face  was  turned,  every  veil  lowered, 
and  there  were  tears  in  their  eyes.  One  of  them  said,  "That  is  the 
first  time  we  have  ever  heard  that  anyone  loved  us.  That  is  the 
first  time  we  ever  knew  we  had  a  soul". 

Then  I  said,  "Sisters,  how  is  it  to  a  stranger  you  have  lowered 
your  veils  and  looked  me  in  the  face  and  talked  to  me,  a  man?" 
And  from  those  poor,  degraded  creatures  I  received  the  highest 
compliment  I  ever  received  or  ever  expect  to  receive.  One  of  them 
said,  "Sahib,  when  we  heard  that  wonderful  story,  we  realized  we 
were  looking  into  the  face  of  a  man  we  could  trust,  and  there  is 
something  different  in  your  face  from  any  other  face  we  ever  saw. 
We  are  not  ashamed  to  look  into  your  face".  My  friends,  I  left 
those  women  with  aching  hearts.  That  is  the  first  and  last  chance 
they  had  ever  had  to  hear  that  story  and  there  are  millions  more 
waiting. — DR.  COAN. 

I  work  in  the  corner  of  the  great  region  known  as  the  Sudan. 
The  women  of  that  region  can  only  be  reached  by  women.  The 
Mohammedan  women  in  our  pagan  towns  keep  themselves  in  se- 
clusion for  the  most  part,  and  as  for  the  pagan  women  it  is  very 
seldom  that  you  can  get  any  of  them  into  the  meetings  for  men,  but 
they  are  responsive  to  the  touch  of  Christian  womanhood.  As  our 
Christian  women  go  to  them  with  a  human  touch,  human  touch 
electrified  by  the  spirit  of  Christ,  these  women  are  almost  invari- 
ably responsive  and  there  is  a  wonderful  opportunity  there,  not 
only  in  the  towns  in  which  there  are  mission  stations,  but  away  to 
the  eastward  there  is  a  tremendous  need  today,  not  only  for  women 
workers,  but  for  pioneer  evangelists,  and  for  Christian  builders  of 
every  sort.  Why,  if  we  had  the  men  today,  we  could  establish  sta- 
tions in  forty  large  tribes  reaching  way  across  the  Sudan. — A  MIS- 
SIONARY FROM  THE  SUDAN. 

There  is  a  great  need  of  women  workers  in  central  China. 
There  are  supposed  to  be  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
there,  not  only  to  win  the  heathen,  but  to  lead  the  Christians  so  that 
they  may  grow  in  grace  and  in  strength,  to  open  schools  for  bible 
women.  So  there  is  a  great  need  for  women  workers  in  central 
China. — A  MISSIONARY. 

To  go  over  as  an  evangelistic  missionary,  a  thorough  college, 
a  thorough  seminary  course  is  eminently  advantageous.  As  a  rule 
every  kind  of  a  worker,  whether  medical,  lay  missionary,  man  or 
woman,  if  possible,  should  have  a  course  in  the  study  of  the  Bible, 
to  become  as  it  were,  an  incarnation  of  the  Word  of  God,  to  be  able 


REMARKS  509 

to  impart  that  Word  in  its  fullness  and  f reeness  to  others.  Nothing 
after  one  reaches  the  mission  field,  can  take  the  place  of  a  thorough 
bible  course  while  here  in  the  home  land,  and  then  also  some  study 
of  comparative  religion.  You  see  it  practically  on  the  mission  field. 
It  is  necessary  to  know  something  of  it  theoretically  here  at  home, 
and  the  most  important  point  is  that  in  every  part  of  the  study  in 
the  course  of  preparation  here  at  home,  there  should  be  a  main- 
tenance of  an  evangelistic  spirit,  a  constant  winning  of  souls,  a  con- 
stant putting  of  one's  own  life  in  tune  with  the  great  life  purpose. — 
DR.  P.  F.  PRICE. 

"What  opportunity  is  there  for  pastors  in  English  speaking 
churches?"  There  is  a  committee  known  as  the  Committee  on  the 
Religious  Needs  of  Anglo-American  Communities  in  the  Mission 
Field,  which  represent  all  foreign  mission  boards  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  and  which  provides  pastors  in  these  communi- 
ties. It  is  seeking  now  for  such  pastors  for  the  church  in  Tokio, 
Japan,  for  one  of  the  churches  in  Panama,  and  for  three  or  four 
others. — DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER. 

"In  going  to  India  as  an  evangelistic  missionary,  when  would 
I  learn  the  language?"  There  are  language  schools  now  in  India, 
Japan  and  China,  where  new  missionaries  immediately  on  reaching 
the  field  gather  for  study.  Inter-denominational  provision  is  made 
for  the  study  of  the  language  under  most  competent  help  that  can 
be  secured.  Your  own  mission  Board  would  advise  you,  in  all 
probability,  not  to  undertake  the  study  of  language  here,  unless  it 
be  Spanish,  but  go  to  one  of  these  schools. — DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER. 
"Is  it  not  true  that  mission  work  tends  to  'dry  up'  a  man  in- 
tellectually?" (Laughter)  Every  missionary  knows  the  problem 
that  that  question  suggests.  He  knows  it  a  great  deal  better  than 
any  of  us  know  it  here.  That  is  one  of  the  chief  costs  that  mis- 
sionaries have  to  pay,  that  they  bury  their  lives  just  as  our  Lord 
buried  His  life  in  an  utterly  different  intellectual  environment,  but 
the  reward  is  sure.  We  know  that  missionaries  are  not  dried  up  in- 
tellectually. They  come  back  invariably  as  enlarged  and  enriched 
men. 

A  friend  of  mine  was  speaking  the  other  day  of  a  missionary 
who  had  just  returned,  "What  a  different  man  he  is".  And  the 
larger  problems  that  he  had  to  confront  him,  the  new  psychology 
into  which  he  had  to  think  himself,  the  heavy  problems  which  he 
had  to  meet  had  taken  that  man  and  enlarged  him  to  a  new  and 
richer  dimension.  Whosoever  lays  down  his  life,  loses  it  to  be  sure, 
but  that  is  the  only  way  he  can  keep  it.  He  gets  it  back  again  a 
thousandfold  richer  and  greater  than  it  was  when  he  laid  it  down. 
— DR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER. 


EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONS 

DR.  J.  Ross  STEVENSON,  Chairman 

The  Present  Crisis  in  Educational  Missions — J.  H.  OLDHAM 

Evangelistic  Opportunity  in  Educational  Work 
DR.  KENNETH  J.  SAUNDERS 

The  Contribution  of  Higher  Education  to  the  Missionary 
Enterprise — DR.  HOWARD  BLISS 

The  Problems  of  Higher  Education  for  Women  in  Mission  Lands — 
MRS.  LAWRENCE  THURSTON 

The  Training  of  Christian  Workers  on  the  Mission  Field — 
REV.  ALDEN  H.  CLARK 

Industrial  Education  on  the  Mission  Field — REV.  S.  H.  SOPER 

The  Type  of  Education  Needed  for  the  Great  Masses  of  People  on 
the  Mission  Field — DR.  THOMAS  JESSE  JONES 

Qualifications  of  an  Educational  Missionary — DR.  T.  H.  P.  SAILER 

Remarks 


THE  PRESENT  CRISIS  IN  EVANGELISTIC  MISSIONS 

J.  H.  OLDHAM 

I  want  to  present  to  you  one  single  thought  which  I  believe  to 
be  so  important  that  it  ought  to  govern  all  our  thinking  about  the 
future  of  Christian  education  in  the  mission  field. 

My  subject  is  "The  Present  Crisis  in  Christian  Education." 
We  are  inclined,  nowadays,  to  use  the  word  'crisis'  very  often  and 
sometimes,  somewhat  lightly,  but  I  wish  to  use  it  in  its  literal  sense 
and  to  give  it  its  full  weight. 

I  believe  in  missionary  education  we  are  facing  one  of  those 
decisive  turning  points  when  the  whole  future  of  that  education  de- 
pends on  whether  we  have  the  insight  to  read  the  signs  of  the  times 
and  to  act  as  the  occasion  requires. 

There  are  two  facts  which  I  should  like  to  fix  firmly  in  your 
mind.  The  first  is  that  over  the  whole  continent  of  Africa  and  a 
large  part  of  Asia,  Christian  missions  have  been  the  pioneers  of 
education.  In  the  great  country  of  China,  a  large  part  of  the 
knowledge  which  the  Chinese  have  of  the  West  has  come  through 
Christian  institutions. 

I  crossed  the  Atlantic  last  week  with  President  Beech  and  he 
told  me  that  the  only  college  education  which  the  people  in  the  west 
of  China  are  receiving  at  all,  comes  from  a  Christian  university. 
There  is  no  other  and  in  that  university  eighty-four  per  cent,  of 
the  students  are  Christians. 

In  India  at  the  present  time,  of  those  who  are  receiving  a  col- 
lege education,  one  quarter  are  receiving  it  in  Christian  institutions. 
Some  one  has  said  that  you  could  almost  write  the  history  of  edu- 
cation in  India  by  writing  the  biographies  of  a  few  missionaries. 

If  you  turn  to  the  enlightenment  of  Africa,  you  will  see  that 
the  education  the  African  is  receiving  he  gets  from  Christian  mis- 
sionaries. 

By  my  figures,  in  Sierra  Leone,  ninety-four  per  cent,  of  the 
schools  are  Christian,  in  the  Gold  Coast  Colony,  ninety-seven  per 
cent.,  in  southern  Nigeria,  ninety-five  per  cent.,  in  Nyasaland  and 
Uganda,  one  hundred  per  cent.  In  the  great  country  of  South 
Africa,  all  the  native  schools,  except  three,  are  under  missionary 
auspices. 

513 


514  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

The  need  of  bringing  the  influence  of  Christ  into  the  modern 
world  in  this  tremendous  crisis,  is  the  first  fact  I  would  impress 
upon  your  mind. 

The  second  is  this,  that  era,  that  day,  is  passing  and  can  never 
return.  Everywhere  we  are  witnessing  the  state  (and  we  are  glad 
to  see  it)  with  its  vastly  superior  resources,  recognizing  the  re- 
sponsibilities for  education. 

We  have  seen  in  Japan  a  complete  national  system  of  educa- 
tion established.  We  can  see  the  beginning  of  it  everywhere. 
Quantitively,  the  position  of  Christian  schools  must  necessarily 
diminish.  It  is  impossible  for  voluntary  effort  to  compete  with  the 
vastly  superior  forces  of  the  state  school.  What  does  that  signify? 
Does  it  mean  that  the  great  days  of  Christian  education  lie  in  the 
past  ?  Quantitively  it  must  mean  that  there  is  no  escape  from  that. 

One-quarter  of  the  Africans  are  receiving  education  in  Chris- 
tian institutions.  In  a  few  years  it  is  bound  to  be  one-eighth  as  the 
general  education  grows.  A  few  years  later  it  will  be  one-sixteenth. 
It  is  bound  to  become  less  and  less  as  the  years  go  on  and  the  state 
enters  the  field.  What  is  the  consequence  of  those  facts?  Does  it 
mean  that  the  great  days  of  missionary  education  lie  in  the  past? 
Is  there  any  escape  from  that  position? 

There  is  only,  I  believe,  one  escape.  It  is  that  Christian  mis- 
sions should  throw  the  whole  of  their  energy  upon  the  quality  of 
the  education  which  they  are  giving,  build  up  model  institutions.  It 
lies  in  the  very  heart  of  our  faith.  It  necessarily  follows  that  if 
Christian  education  must  be  superior  to  any  other  kind  of  educa- 
tion that  can  be  given,  they  are  going  to  exert  an  influence  upon  the 
whole  educational  development  of  the  country.  Follow  the  lead 
which  they  are  giving.  The  thing  which  I  wish  to  see  done  over 
on  the  mission  field  is  the  kind  of  work  that  Hampton  has  done — 
the  task  to  which  we  are  called.  And  if  the  energy  and  ability  and 
devotion  of  the  present  generation  of  students  are  thrown  into  their 
task,  then  we  are  only  at  the  beginning  of  the  contribution  which 
Christian  education  can  make  to  the  uplift  of  these  great  continents 
of  Asia  and  Africa.  It  means  that  those  of  you  who  are  going  out 
to  engage  in  educational  work  abroad  put  yourselves  in  living  touch 
with  all  these  best  and  most  progressive  ideas  in  the  educational 
thought  of  the  day ;  that  you  are  going  to  learn  all  that  is  best  and 
most  progressive.  You  are  going  to  rethink  all  the  principles  you 
have  learned  and  you  are  going  to  rethink  that  whole  body  of  dis- 
tinctive aims  of  Christian  education.  These  aims  are  good  in 
themselves,  but  they  are  not  necessarily  our  aims  as  Christian  mis- 
sionaries. When  we  have  accomplished  this,  we  are  only  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  contribution  which  Christian  education  can  make  to 
the  upbuilding  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  in  Asia  and  Africa. 


EVANGELISTIC  OPPORTUNITY  IN   EDUCATIONAL 

WORK 

DR.  KENNETH  J.  SAUNDERS 

It  looks  as  if  many  of  you  here  were  more  interested  in  edu- 
cation than  in  evangelism,  but  I  expect  in  reality  what  happened 
to  me  happened  to  you,  that  you  felt  you  were  torn  in  two  direc- 
tions. I  think  we  should  probably  agree  in  saying  that  this  is  true, 
that  in  future  there  must  be  no  evangelism  without  education,  and 
that  there  must  be  no  education  without  evangelism. 

I  think,  for  instance,  of  the  evangelism  I  have  suffered  under. 
I  think  of  the  extraordinary  idea  that  you  can  come  up  in  a  motor 
car  and  deliver  the  gospel  and  roll  away.  The  school  master  does 
not  do  that.  He  lives  among  the  people  to  whom  he  is  always 
preaching.  His  object  is  to  present  every  pupil  perfect  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  that  is  a  work  necessarily  of  time  and  of  prayer,  and  by 
that  I  do  not  mean  that  we  should  always  be  dragging  it  in. 

I  have  suffered  a  great  deal,  as  many  of  you  have  I  suspect, 
under  educationalists,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  a  great  many  of  our 
educationalists  who  were  let  loose  in  France  among  the  troops  un- 
did the  good  they  might  have  done  by  constantly  dragging  in  the 
moral  at  the  end.  They  spoiled  two  good  things  by  mixing  them 
at  the  wrong  time. 

And  yet  every  educationalist  has  an  opportunity,  if  he  himself 
is  in  touch  with  the  great  eternal  source  of  our  strength,  of  letting 
the  light  shine  through  all  that  he  does.  I  think  of  a  great  head- 
mistress whose  pupils  would  say,  when  they  came  back  after  ten 
or  twenty  or  thirty  years,  when  she  recognized  them,  "I  understood 
almost  for  the  first  time  the  possibilities  of  God's  unfailing  provi- 
dence with  each  one  of  us".  Those  things  shine  through.  So  I 
would  say,  in  an  old  and  hackneyed  phrase,  religion  is  more  often 
caught  than  taught.  We  who  have  been  school  masters  and  mis- 
tresses know  with  what  fatal  ease  things  are  caught  in  school 
whether  it  is  the  measles  or  chicken-pox,  whether  it  is  vice  or  vir- 
tue, whether  it  is  religion  or  irreligion,  and  if  there  is  a  spirit  such 
as  there  is  in  that  great  Institute  at  Hampton,  then  everything  is 
of  an  evangelistic  kind  and  type. 

515 


516  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

I  think  another  aspect  of  evangelism  which  ought  increasingly 
to  occupy  the  attention  of  educationalists,  and  does  in  all  those 
present  here,  is  the  marvelous  resources  there  are  in  what  we  may 
call  the  indirect  evangelism  of  missionary  apologetic.  I  think  of 
my  late  chief,  Mr.  Alec  Fraser,  whose  own  school  is  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  evangelism,  of  how  he  came  back  on  a  short  furlough  to 
the  schools  and  colleges  of  Britain,  how  he  went  around  and  told 
the  simple  story  of  our  school.  Five  years  later,  when  he  went  up 
to  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  wherever  he  went,  he  met  a  man  here 
and  a  man  there,  a  woman  here  and  a  woman  there  who  said  to  him, 
"You  don't  know  our  names,  but  when  we  heard  you  tell  the  story 
of  what  the  gospel  is  doing  among  those  boys  and  girls  in  Ceylon, 
we  devoted  our  lives  to  Christian  work". 

In  other  words,  boys  and  girls  who  had  not  been  interested  in 
Christianity  before  became  interested  when  they  heard  what  Chris- 
tianity was  doing. 

In  the  same  way,  if  you  will  read  Dr.  Cairnes'  book  on  "The 
Report  of  the  Army  and  Religion",  you  will  see  how  thousands 
and  thousands  of  men  were  personally  evangelized  by  hearing  what 
Christianity  was  doing  to  solve  the  national  and  social  problems, 
and  that  evangelistic  opportunity  is  daily  in  the  hands  of  the  edu- 
cator. 

Now,  in  the  mission  field  you  get  all  those  opportunities.  The 
adolescent  is  the  typical  convert.  If  these  boys  and  girls  are  not 
converted  when  they  are  at  school  and  college,  the  chances  are  very 
meager  that  they  will  ever  be  converted.  I  remember  boys  coming 
at  the  age  of  fourteen  and  again  at  fifteen  and  again  at  sixteen 
asking  to  be  baptized.  I  remember  the  cautious,  wise  heads  of  the 
mission  saying,  "You  must  wait  until  you  are  older  and  wiser". 
There  all  the  time  the  Holy  Spirit  was  striving  to  give  to  those  boys 
just  the  thing  they  needed  in  their  great  fight  against  sin  and  the 
powers  of  darkness.  At  the  same  time,  you  do  need,  in  every  bit 
of  educational  work,  to  organize  definite  periods  of  evangelistic 
work,  special  seasons  for  the  study  of  missions,  special  seasons  for 
pulling  together  your  bible  study  and  letting  the  Word  of  God  do 
its  perfect  work ;  and  you  need  also  special  occasions  carefully  pre- 
pared for  and  very  thoroughly  followed  up,  otherwise  they  are 
worse  than  useless  when  the  great  evangelist  shall  come  in. 

In  the  school  where  every  member  of  the  staff  is  keen  on  the 
one  thing,  in  establishing  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  the 
pupils,  it  is  still  necessary  to  bring  in  your  special  evangelist,  bring 
things  to  a  head,  and  to  bring  to  a  point  that  which  has  been  so 
faithfully  done  by  the  members  of  the  faculty. 

I  think  of  another  man,  a  missionary  who  could  hardly  be  in- 


HIGHER  EDUCATION  IN   MISSIONS  517 

duced  to  speak,  a  Canadian,  the  most  reticent  man  I  ever  met ;  and 
yet  he  found  a  great  evangelistic  force  in  social  service,  getting  the 
boys  to  do  things  for  other  people  more  needy  than  themselves.  In 
that  way,  boy  after  boy  was  brought  up  knowing  the  great  need  of 
Christ,  and  therefore  he  was  evangelized  and  connected  with  the 
power  of  Christ  and  with  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

Again,  in  a  school  there  is  unique  opportunity  for  evangelistic 
work,  because  I  think  it  is  true,  is  it  not,  that  as  our  religion  de- 
velops we  are  more  and  more  conscious  that  it  isn't  so  much  an 
individualistic  religion  as  a  social  religion. 

The  most  perfect  expression  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  upon 
earth  you  can  get  is  a  great  family  life,  hundreds  and  hundreds  of 
people  living  together  with  one  great  purpose,  mutual  forbearance 
and  mutual  service,  and  in  the  school  chapel  or  in  the  great  open 
air  service  among  these  young  and  ardent  lives,  there  is  a  unique 
opportunity  for  showing  them  just  the  glamor  and  the  fascination 
of  that  great  Kingdom  of  God  in  which  all  our  brothers  and  sisters 
are  under  Christ. 


THE  CONTRIBUTION  OF  HIGHER  EDUCATION  TO  THE 

MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE 

DR.  HOWARD  BLISS 

The  justification  for  the  establishment  of  institutions  of  higher 
education  on  the  foreign  missionary  field  is  based  upon  at  least 
three  conditions.  In  the  first  place,  higher  education  is  a  good 
thing,  you  know  it.  You  are  representative  of  the  great  company 
of  students  who  know  that  it  is  a  good  thing  to  explore  the  highest 
and  the  widest  and  the  deepest  things  of  God. 

After  leaving  college  thirty-seven  years  ago,  I  taught  for  two 
years  in  Kansas  in  a  college,  and  I  found  that  there  were 
two  classes  of  students,  those  who  were  sent  to  college,  and  those 
who  came  to  college,  and  the  vast  majority  there  then,  and  I  hope 
today  it  is  true,  were  among  those  who  came  to  college.  And  you 
men  and  women,  I  believe,  are  among  those,  because  you  know  a 
good  thing,  and  the  justification  of  these  foreign  missionary  enter- 
prises is  this,  that  it  is  your  duty  and  your  privilege  to  share  with 
the  whole  world  the  good  things  that  you  have. 

I  heard  last  week  that  there  were  in  the  State  of  Iowa  thirty- 
seven  colleges.  I  don't  know  how  many  there  are  today — probably 
forty-seven.  It  is  your  duty  and  only  the  fair  thing  to  share  these 


5l8  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

great  institutions  with  the  great  brotherhood  of  the  world,  for  the 
whole  world  needs  the  whole  world. 

The  second  point  is  this — and  it  is  more  pressing — we  must 
develop  leaders  in  those  countries  from  among  the  peoples  them- 
selves. It  is  a  wise  principle  of  missionary  policy  always  to  re- 
member that  we  are  there  to  render  ourselves  dispensable,  not  in- 
dispensable, to  raise  up  leaders  there  who  in  their  own  way,  under 
their  own  category  of  thought,  with  their  own  temperaments,  shall 
work  out  in  detail  the  eternal  and  the  everlasting  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ;  and  for  this  purpose  you  must  have  men  and  women 
trained  in  higher  education,  for  large  problems  await  them  and  dif- 
ficult problems  in  psychology,  in  philosophy. 

We  have  blundered  in  the  past.  We  must  not  hand  over  our 
blunders  to  them,  but  they  must  work  out  their  own  intellectual 
plans  and  schemes  and  forms  according  to  the  particular  gifts  that 
God  has  given  to  them.  You  can't  bring  them  all  over  here  to  edu- 
cate them  in  our  institutions;  and  if  you  could,  it  would  not  be  a 
wise  thing,  for  another  important  point  in  wise  educational  policy 
is  this,  not  to  go  out  and  Anglicize  or  Americanize,  not  to  go  out 
and  denationalize  those  people,  and  there  is  that  danger  if  they 
come  here ;  but  rather,  we  should  develop  in  them  love  of  country, 
love  of  race,  love  of  the  atmosphere  in  which  they  were  born. 

And  the  third  justification  for  the  establishment  of  higher  in- 
stitutions of  learning  in  all  parts  of  the  world  is  this,  that  it  offers 
a  perfectly  superb  opportunity  in  giving  the  higher  education  to 
present  to  those  people  the  highest  education. 

Now,  I  wish  that  I  might  take  you  just  for  a  moment  to  one 
of  the  campuses  of  our  Christian  missionary  institutions  scattered 
here  and  there,  far  too  widely  apart,  throughout  the  world.  Here 
is  the  advantage — in  the  first  place,  you  have  your  constituency 
ready-made  in  embarrassing  numbers.  If  you  are  still  praying  that 
God  should  open  the  doors,  let  me  tell  you  that  long  ago  He  has 
answered  that  prayer.  Keep  on  praying,  but  don't  pray  for  that. 
They  are  there  in  embarrassing  numbers,  crowding  in,  pushed  back 
by  us.  Pray  for  more  money  that  we  may  care  for  those  men, 
pray  for  more  teachers  that  they  may  teach  those  men  and 
women.  Pray  for  us  that  we  may  have  greater  wisdom  and  deeper 
and  wider  grace  to  meet  the  opportunities  and  the  needs  there. 
Not  only  is  the  constituency  there,  but  it  is  a  picked  constituency. 
Those  thousand  students  in  Beirut  are  more  eager  than  you  are 
now.  They  are  sitting  on  the  edges  of  their  chairs,  because  they 
want  to  press  into  the  opportunities  of  the  higher  education,  and 
they  have  come  at  great  expense  to  them,  out  of  terrible  poverty, 
out  of  great  difficulties  of  travel,  out  of  opposition  of  their  friends 
and  their  priests  and  their  religious  leaders.  They  have  come  to 


HIGHER  EDUCATION  IN   MISSIONS  5IQ 

this  Christian  missionary  institution  because  they  want  the  higher 
education.  They  want  to  be  successful  men.  They  want  to  be- 
long to  the  assets  of  the  world,  as  Dr.  Parker  said,  and  not  simply 
to  the  liabilities,  and  they  are  there,  eager,  intent,  earnest,  with 
their  diploma  six  years  away  from  them,  eight  years,  ten  years, 
twelve  years  even,  but  with  their  eye  upon  their  diploma  to  be- 
come doctors,  dentists,  journalists,  preachers,  teachers,  men  of  bus- 
iness. There  is  our  opportunity. 

A  third  feature,  and  the  most  important  one  of  that  higher  edu- 
cational institution,  as  represented,  as  for  example,  by  our  college 
students,  is  this,  they  are  men  who  are  trained  to  the  scientific 
habit  of  thought.  And  that  is  an  awfully  good  thing  for  a  mis- 
sionary to  know,  that  he  is  facing  students  who  are  thinking,  and 
thinking  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  scientific  thinking. 
We  may  not  be  careless  with  them  in  our  statements.  We  may 
not  think  that  we  may  exaggerate  safely.  We,  too,  must  be  fair 
and  just  and  sympathetic  and  patient.  You  cannot  insist  upon 
Monday  and  Tuesday  and  Wednesday  and  Thursday  and  Friday 
and  Saturday  that  those  students  should  isolate  the  facts,  that  they 
should  draw  all  the  inferences  from  all  the  facts  and  nothing  but 
the  inferences  from  all  the  facts,  and  then  on  Sunday  or  at  the 
chapel  on  weekdays,  or  in  your  bible  classes,  say,  "Forget  that 
method  and  shut  your  eyes  and  take  a  leap  in  the  dark".  That  is 
not  faith,  that  is  credulity,  that  is  folly.  Faith  is  opening  your 
eyes  still  wider,  and  you  must  tell  those  men  in  those  chapels  that 
they  must  be  insistent  in  their  search  for  truth. 

We  try  to  remember  what  Coleridge  said,  "He  that  begins  by 
loving  Christianity  better  than  truth,  will  proceed  by  loving  his  own 
sect  and  denomination  better  than  Christianity  and  end  by  loving 
himself  better  than  all".  You  may  not  fumble  the"  questions  they 
ask.  It  would  be  fatal  to  say,  "Don't  ask  those  questions,  they  are 
awkward,  they  are  embarrassing,  they  are  difficult,  they  are  not 
safe".  Questioning  is  always  safe.  It  is  the  safest  thing  in  the 
world,  and  we  welcome  it  there,  surrounded  as  we  hope  and  pray 
those  students  are  with  a  sympathetic,  a  wise,  a  warm  atmosphere 
in  which  it  is  safest  to  ask  those  questions. 

O,  I  wish  you  could  come  into  my  Bible  class  at  half  past 
seven  o'clock  on  a  Sunday.  Remember  that  more  than  half  those 
students  are  non-Christians,  eager  Moslems,  some  of  them  fana- 
tical Moslems,  sure  of  their  own  faith.  "Did  not  Islam  supplant 
Christianity",  they  say,  "because  Christianity  had  become  prac- 
tically idolatrous  in  Mohammed's  time?" 

There  are  Jews,  there  are  Greek  Orthodox  Christians,  and 
many  others,  and  how  eager  they  are,  and  what  questions  they  are 
asking.  I  spoke  of  it  yesterday.  "Do  you  believe  in  the  miracles? 
Do  you,  I  am  asking  you.  Do  you  believe  in  the  miracles,  all  the 


520  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

miracles  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  Testament?  What  of 
the  Trinity?  What  of  the  virgin  birth?  What  of  the  bodily  res- 
urrection of  Christ?"  They  are  there  with  these  eager  questions, 
and  we  are  there  to  try  and  put  before  them  the  highest  and  the  best 
and  the  holiest  interpretation  of  life.  It  is  not  easy,  but  it  is  a  mar- 
velous opportunity. 

Now,  what  are  you  to  do  ?  Some  of  you  are  coming  out.  You 
must  come  out.  Go  back,  as  I  said  yesterday,  not  to  daudle  in 
your  studies,  but  show  that  a  Christian  Volunteer  Student  can 
stand  high  in  his  class,  will  not  try  to  get  out  of  examination  tests. 
Submit  yourself  to  your  brainiest  men  and  your  brainiest  women. 
Get  high  marks,  don't  work  for  them,  but  get  them,  because  great 
problems  are  before  you,  and  then  go  back  to  live  as  Christian  men 
and  women  should  live. 

To  persuade  those  about  you  is  a  difficult  task.  Of  course,  it 
is  difficult.  But  it  is  not  an  easy  task  in  Syria  or  Japan  or  China. 
Beginning  next  week,  beginning  tonight,  with  your  own  delega- 
tion, and  the  week  after  next,  and  next  year  before  you  graduate, 
among  medical  students,  among  students  of  law,  win  them  to  the 
eternal  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ — a  short  creed  perhaps,  but  make  it 
intense  and  real  and  stand  up  against  some  of  the  abuses  of  your 
own  college.  Your  college  is  full  of  abuses.  Stand  up  as  Chris- 
tian men,  and  then  when  you  are  trained,  come  out  into  all  the 
world  to  embrace  this  superb  opportunity  for  true  evangelism. 


THE  PROBLEMS  OF  HIGHER  EDUCATION  FOR  WOMEN 

IN  MISSION  LANDS 
MRS.  LAWRENCE  THURSTON 

We  chose  as  the  motto  of  our  women's  college  last  year  two 
Chinese  words  which  mean  "Abundant  Life,"  having  in  mind  that 
verse  in  John:  "I  came  that  they  might  have  life  and  might  have 
it  more  abundantly".  It  is  more  true  that  Christ  has  brought 
abundant  life  to  women  than  it  is  true  for  men.  It  is  true,  prac- 
tically true,  that  all  colleges  for  women  in  the  world  are  Christian. 
Either  they  exist  only  in  Christian  countries  or  they  exist  under 
Christian  auspices  in  the  non-Christian  lands.  In  Japan,  a  girl 
may  not  go  to  college  except  under  the  auspices  of  Christian  mis- 
sionaries. She  may  not  get  a  high  school  course,  but  she  has  no 
chance  at  a  college  course.  In  China  it  is  almost  true  that  she  can- 
not even  get  a  high  school  course  unless  she  goes  to  a  Christian 
school. 


EDUCATION    OF    WOMEN    IN    MISSION    LANDS  $21 

One-fourth  of  all  the  high  school  girls  of  the  world  are  in 
China,  but  the  Government  recognizes  in  its  system,  by  its  own  of- 
ficial statistics,  only  nine  high  schools  for  girls.  There  are  between 
thirty  and  fifty  high  schools  for  girls  in  connection  with  the  Chris- 
tion  missionary  work  of  China,  and  the  girl  has  her  chance  there 
to  live  the  more  abundant  life  of  the  mind  which  is  possible  to 
her  because  of  Christ's  promise. 

The  early  schools  for  girls  subsidized  their  students.  We  are 
not  subsidizing  our  students  today  in  the  best  schools  for  girls — 
this  is  true,  I  know,  in  all  countries.  I  think  the  proportion  of 
students  who  are  receiving  scholarship  aid  in  the  best  colleges  in 
this  country  is  larger  than  the  proportion  of  students  who  are  on 
school  scholarships  in  our  best  schools  for  girls  in  the  mission  field. 
I  know  that  a  larger  proportion  of  girls  at  Smith  College  have 
scholarship  help  than  at  Ginling. 

The  demand  for  the  graduates  of  these  high  schools  and  col- 
leges is  far  beyond  the  supply.  Take  this  fact  alone, — that  an  aver- 
age of  three  positions  was  open  to  every  one  of  the  graduates  of 
our  first  class  last  spring,  and  each  one  of  them  had  her  place  wait- 
ing for  her  and  knew  where  she  was  to  be  by  March.  I  challenge 
you  to  put  that  beside  the  statistics  of  the  senior  class  of  any 
our  women's  colleges  in  this  country  and  not  realize  that  there  is  a 
bigger  demand  for  these  girls  who  have  gone  to  these  higher  insti- 
tutions of  learning  under  Christian  auspices. 

Two  out  of  five  girls  are  teaching  in  government  schools  in 
China,  in  which  I  think  they  have  tremendous  opportunity  to  be 
not  only  teachers  but  evangelists,  and  I  know  that  the  influence  of 
one  of  those  girls  who  is  teaching  one  hundred  and  forty-two  boys 
whose  ages  are  from  twelve  to  twenty-two  is  one  we  cannot  fully 
estimate.  Those  boys  are  getting  every  day  she  stands  before  them 
a  new  ideal  of  what  a  woman  may  be.  The  future  possibilities  in 
girls  schools  are  almost  inexhaustible,  if  we  had  decent  equipment 
and  if  we  were  properly  stocked. 

I  am  announced  to  speak  particularly  on  the  subject  of  the 
problems  of  the  higher  education  of  women.  The  big  outstanding 
problem  which  crowds  every  other  problem  into  the  background  is 
the  problem  of  an  insufficient  supply  of  teachers.  Absolutely 
nothing  else  is  holding  us  back.  Our  schools  could  go  on  to  almost 
any  extent,  could  enlarge,  could  develop,  could  fulfil  possibilities 
which  are  only  in  the  germ  as  they  exist  today,  if  we  had  enough 
teachers. 

In  the  case  of  women,  there  are  difficulties  which  do  not  exist 
in  the  case  of  men,  holding  women  back  from  service  abroad.  I 
know  the  kind  of  problem  that  you  girls  are  facing.  I  traveled 
two  years  for  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  I  say  you  must 


522  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

push  forward  and  overcome  those  difficulties.  The  war  work  which 
women  did  in  France  and  in  other  war  countries,  the  way  in  which 
they  were  allowed  to  go  out  to  places  where  they  were  far  more  ex- 
posed to  dangers  and  all  sorts  of  inconveniences  and  all  sorts  of 
improprieties,  far  more  exposed  than  they  are  under  the  protection 
of  a  Christian  missionary  society  on  the  mission  field,  the  way  in 
which  they  were  allowed  to  go  out  into  that  work  makes  us  hopeful 
for  the  future  of  our  reconstruction  work  in  education  in  the 
foreign  field. 

We  hope  you  are  going  to  be  able  to  bring  your  mothers  and 
your  brothers  and  those  people  who  feel  they  have  a  right  to  say 
what  your  life  shall  be  to  the  place  where  they  will  see  this  large 
opportunity  and  leave  you  free  to  remove  this  great  problem  in 
our  work  and  have  us  sufficiently  staffed  in  these  schools  so  that 
we  may  fulfil  all  the  possibilities. 

Every  possibility  that  has  been  outlined  along  the  line  of 
evangelistic  work  connected  with  boys'  schools  is  even  greater  in 
the  girls'  schools,  just  as  I  believe  the  importance  of  the  educational 
work  for  girls  is  greater  than  that  of  the  work  for  men. 

A  government  educational  authority  in  India  said  that  a  far 
greater  proportional  impulse  to  education  and  to  the  moral  tone  of 
the  people  to  educate  is  found  in  educating  the  women  than  in 
educating  the  men.  It  is  harder  to  reach  the  women  of  these  non- 
Christian  countries  than  it  is  to  reach  the  men.  As  yet,  the  pro- 
portion of  men  in  the  churches  in  every  mission  land  is  far  higher 
than  that  of  women,  and  that  means  un-Christian  homes,  and  that, 
of  course,  means  something  weak  in  our  church  system  in  those 
countries,  and  it  is  only  through  these  educated  Christian  women 
that  are  being  raised  up  in  the  girls'  high  schools  and  in  the  girls' 
colleges  abroad  that  we  can  hope  to  reach  the  women  and  win  them 
to  Christ. 

One  third  of  the  students  in  Ginling  College  come  from  non- 
Christian  homes.  Those  girls  are  themselves  first  generation 
Christians,  and  they  became  Christians  in  the  girls  high  school 
from  which  the  came  to  Ginling  College.  They  are  in  their 
homes  centers  of  influence  where  no  foreign  missionary  can  go, 
in  families  that  are  of  a  relatively  higher  social  class  than  the  fami- 
lies of  the  other  two-thirds  of  the  students  who  come  from  the 
Christian  homes. 

I  wonder  how  you  would  like  to  be  in  charge  of  a  college  ten 
thousand  miles  away  from  a  teachers'  agency,  facing  in  the  sum- 
mer four  great  big  vacancies  on  your  faculty,  with  a  possibility  of 
doubling  your  student  body  the  next  fall.  That  kind  of  situation 
is  not  an  exceptional  one  in  our  educational  work  for  women. 
There  are  cases  that  would  take  me  ten  minutes  to  list  for  you  of 


TRAINING  FOR  CHRISTIAN   WORKERS  523 

vacancies  that  have  been  standing  two  and  three  years  in  girls' 
schools  on  the  mission  field.  The  opportunities  are  varied.  It 
would  take  me  another  ten  minutes  to  list  them.  There  is  no  ability 
that  you  have  that  will  not  find  use  somewhere  on  the  mission  field. 
Give  us  a  chance  to  turn  you  down.  There  is  no  disgrace  in  it.  Let 
us  give  you  exemption  from  this  service,  as  men  and  women  were 
exempted  from  service  abroad  during  the  war. 

The  word  in  Chinese  which  means  abundant  also  means  gen- 
erous. Freely  we  have  received,  freely  let  us  give.  America  is 
God's  promised  land  for  women.  Let  us  not  keep  to  ourselves  the 
abundant  life  which  He  has  given  us. 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORKERS  ON  THE 

MISSION  FIELD 
REV.  ALDEN  H.  CLARK 

The  supreme  privileges  and  opportunity  of  the  religious  educa- 
tor on  the  foreign  field  is  to  put  his  life  alongside  the  lives  of  those 
who  are  to  be  the  future  leaders  of  the  church  in  those  lands.  It  is 
the  contact  of  life  with  life.  Whatever  we  teach  them,  it  is  we  whom 
they  follow. 

Soon  after  I  took  charge  of  the  Training  School  for  Christian 
Teachers  in  Ahmednagar,  we  held  a  memorial  service  for  Mr. 
Hague  who  had  been  the  only  one  in  charge  of  that  school  before 
and  had  conducted  it  for  forty  years.  We  gathered  the  alumni  of 
the  institution  from  near  and  far.  One  man  came  down  who  could 
scarcely  use  his  own  mother  tongue,  so  long  had  he  been  a  trusted 
leader  in  a  different  language  area.  They  gathered  there,  leaders 
from  all  over  western  India,  an  area  larger  than  the  British  Isles, 
and  one  by  one,  paid  tribute  to  Mr.  Hague. 

Here  was  an  editor  of  the  principal  religious  periodical  of 
western  India,  the  only  newspaper  that  dealt  with  questions  from 
the  religious  point  of  view.  Here  was  one  who  had  been  taking 
the  part  of  a  missionary,  an  outstanding  leader  recognized  by 
Brahman,  by  government  official,  by  all,  leader  in  an  area  of  a 
hundred  thousand  people,  coming  from  the  outcast  quarter  of  his 
village,  a  graduate  of  that  school.  There  were  many  others.  There 
was  our  beloved  pastor  of  Ahmednagar,  one  of  the  outstanding 
Christians  for  all  India  and  one  to  whom  they  paid  their  tribute. 


524  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD   ADVANCE 

There  were  sine  hundred  who  had  graduated  under  Mr. 
Hague.  Of  that  nine  hundred,  eight  hundred  were  still  in  Chris- 
tian service  at  the  end  of  forty  years,  here  and  there  out  among  the 
villages,  some  of  them  in  the  little  wild  villages,  each  one  a  center 
of  Christian  light.  He  had  put  his  stamp  upon  those  nine  hundred 
leaders,  and  they  had  gone  to  transform  the  life  about  them.  It  was 
the  contact  of  his  life  with  their  lives. 

Of  course,  in  these  training  institutions,  we  must  put  at  the 
disposal  of  those  who  come  the  tools  of  their  profession.  They 
must  be  taught  psychology,  they  must  be  taught  how  to  speak,  and 
those  who  are  to  be  teachers  how  to  teach.  We  must  also  give 
them  knowledge  of  Christian  history,  and  many  forms  of  know- 
ledge that  are  necessary  to  their  work.  We  must  develop  in  them 
habits  of  study,  habits  of  thought,  habits  of  industry,  habits  of  re- 
ligious observance.  We  must  bring  them  into  contact  with  the 
great  personalities  of  Christian  history.  They  must  feel  the  in- 
spiration of  the  great  church  of  Christ  from  the  time  of  Christ 
down  through  the  centuries.  But,  after  all,  year  by  year,  as  I  have 
been  teaching  these  men,  I  have  come  to  realize  more  and  more 
clearly  that  what  they  get  is  not  so  much  what  we  teach  as  what  we 
are.  It  is  Christ  in  us.  It  is  the  pervasive  power  of  personality. 

There  are  many  things  that  make  the  work  of  training  Chris- 
tian leaders  attractive.  One  of  them  is  the  fact  that  we  have  small 
groups.  In  our  training  school,  we  send  them  out  by  the  fifteens 
and  the  twenties.  We  know  each  one,  all  about  him.  Christ  trained 
only  twelve,  yet  they  set  about  to  transform  the  world. 

In  our  training  institutions,  we  are  not  doing  work  by  whole- 
sale. We  are  picking  men  out  and  training  them  and  sending  them 
to  their  work  one  by  one. 

One  of  the  aspects  of  the  work  that  makes  it  attractive  is  the 
place  of  the  religious  teacher  in  the  life  of  the  Orient.  There  are 
sayings  among  the  peoples  of  the  Orient  showing  their  supreme  re- 
spect for  the  religious  teacher.  They  are  happy  to  do  even  menial 
tasks  for  their  religious  teachers,  and  we  going  as  religious  teachers 
occupy  that  position  and  have  that  influence. 

They  are  wonderfully  responsive.  I  have  had  men  years  after- 
wards tell  of  the  influence  of  some  little  word  dropped  in  the  course 
of  our  teaching.  It  is  attractive  because  they  have  capacity  to  un- 
derstand the  message  of  Christ.  Many  of  them  have  that  capacity 
more  highly  developed  in  some  aspects  than  we  of  the  West.  You 
cannot  give  them  anything  so  high  that  they  cannot  absorb  it.  The 
best  that  we  have  is  not  good  enough  to  give  to  them.  The  work 
is  attractive  because  through  all  these  means  we  have  in  our  train- 
ing of  Christian  workers  fellowship  with  those  of  kindred  mind 
and  a  different  race.  Some  of  you  may  have  had  such  fellowship 


TRAINING  FOR  CHRISTIAN   WORKERS  525 

with  fellow-students  of  a  different  race,  and  those  who  have  I  am 
sure  will  agree  with  me  in  saying  that  there  is  a  peculiar  flavor, 
there  is  an  unusual  quality  to  an  international  fellowship,  a  fellow- 
ship that  has  transcended  some  obstacles  of  thought  and  language 
and  finds  a  kindred  spirit  across  the  world.  That  fellowship  is 
ours  and  is  of  course  the  greatest  attraction  of  all  in  the  training 
of  Christian  workers,  and  also  the  fact  that  our  work  is  at  the 
heart  of  the  Christian  missionary  enterprise. 

You  heard  this  morning  of  a  thousand  million  people  yet  un- 
reached.  Who  is  going  to  reach  them?  How  are  they  to  be 
reached?  Can  we  do  it  as  missionaries?  No,  we  cannot  and  we 
ought  not  to  do  it.  It  would  be  a  misfortune.  That  is  the  task  of 
the  growing  church  of  Christ  in  the  mission  field.  It  is  our  task 
to  help  them  in  the  training  of  those  who  shall  win  their  own  coun- 
trymen in  their  own  way,  going  into  the  villages  and  talking  the 
vocabulary  that  the  people  know.  Their  fellows,  they  are  the  ones 
who  are  to  win  the  non-Christians  around  them. 

The  greatness  and  importance  of  this  work  is  brought  out  by 
the  growth  of  the  church.  You  have  heard  in  all  your  sectional 
meetings  of  the  important  growth  in  recent  years,  how  in  China 
there  is  coming  out  a  new  class,  the  educated,  and  that  we  need  a 
new  type  of  ministry  to  win  and  hold  those  who  are  ready  to  come 
out  as  Christians.  You  have  heard  how  in  India  we  have  them  by 
the  hundreds  of  thousands  ready  to  come  out  as  Christians.  What 
holds  them  back?  Our  lack  of  leaders.  It  is  ours  to  help  train 
the  leaders  who  are  to  do  that  task.  The  work  is  important  be- 
cause of  the  place  of  importance  in  the  life  of  the  native  church 
occupied  by  the  pastor.  It  is  as  it  used  to  be  in  New  England  in 
the  early  days.  The  pastor  is  the  center.  We  can  help  in  training 
those  pastors.  It  is  important  because  of  the  great  transformations 
of  the  new  day. 

All  these  countries  are  facing  a  new  future.  Who  shall  frame 
the  new  future  for  the  Christian  church?  It  must  be  the  educated 
leaders,  those  who  are  trained  in  our  higher  institutions.  There 
are  many  dangers  that  we  face;  the  danger  of  Westernization  is 
the  worst,  that  we  should  try  to  impose  on  them  the  exact  forms 
that  we  have  received,  the  danger  of  trying  to  elaborate  too  much. 
What  they  want  is  the  simple  gospel,  the  power  and  the  personality 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Let  them  clothe  Him  in  their  own  Oriental  forms. 
You  have  all  heard  of  the  gift  that  the  Orient  has  to  give  us.  How 
can  the  Orient  give  that  gift  of  its  typical  Oriental  Christianity? 
Only  as  the  leaders  may  be  trained  so  that  they  can  make  that  con  • 
tribution  to  the  life  of  the  Christian  world. 


INDUSTRIAL  EDUCATION  ON  THE  MISSION  FIELD 
REV.  S.  H.  SOPER 

I  come  to  you  this  afternoon  with  a  message  from  sixty-six 
millions  of  people  in  the  confines  of  one  province  in  West  China. 
There  are  abundant  deposits  of  coal  and  iron  throughout  all  the 
province.  Every  one  of  the  thousands  of  villages  of  Szechwan 
provided  with  its  local  blacksmith  who  has  all  the  supplies  of  local 
coal  and  iron  that  he  desires.  Yet  there  is  in  that  province  not  one 
yard  of  workable  railway  or  street  car  track,  nor  is  there  one  auto- 
mobile. In  fact,  there  is  not  one  yard  of  real  macadam  road. 

The  soil  of  West  China  has  borne  the  demands  of  forty  cen- 
turies of  farmers,  and  yet  there  is  not  in  that  whole  province  any 
attempt  at  scientific  agricultural  education.  Such  is  the  .challenge 
of  Szechwan  in  West  China  to  the  students  of  North  America. 

The  forces  of  modern  industrial  occupation  are  rapidly  forcing 
themselves  up  past  Shanghai,  Nanking,  Hankow,  Ichang,  Chung- 
king, to  the  very  sources  of  the  Yangtze.  Soulless  corporations 
will  bleed  white  the  uneducated  masses  of  West  China,  sowing 
seeds  of  social  unrest  in  the  future. 

We  stand  face  to  face  with  this  condition  of  affairs.  The  ap- 
prenticeship system  is  extant,  in  connection  with  every  one  of  the 
three  hundred  and  sixty  trades  of  China.  All  the  evils  of  the  ap- 
prenticeship system  are  to  be  carried  over  into  the  modern  indus- 
trial development  without  any  of  the  counter-balancing  influences 
of  Christianity,  unless  we  rise  to  our  opportunity  at  this  time. 
Modern  industry  as  it  occupies  these  heights  of  unoccupied  terri- 
tories is  going  to  demand  a  band  of  trained  leaders,  scientists  of 
every  department,  engineers,  industrial  chemists.  All  these  are  go- 
ing to  be  needed  to  develop  the  great  smelting  plants  and  industrial 
plants  of  all  kinds  that  are  going  to  gather  round  the  salt  and  iron 
and  coal  belts  of  Szechwan. 

I  come  to  you  with  a  question  this  afternoon.  Are  all  these 
leaders  in  modern  industry  to  be  non-Christian?  Are  we,  \vith  our 
modern  science,  to  stand  by  and  see  a  weaker  people  captured,  ex- 
ploited by  soulless,  un-Christian  forces,  while  we  are  in  possession 
of  all  the  education  necessary  to  give  them  a  square  deal? 

526 


INDUSTRIAL  EDUCATION  ON  THE  MISSION  FIELD  527 

We  need  today,  after  occupying  that  field  for  over  thirty  years, 
a  Christian  agricultural  college,  a  Christian  technical  school,  to 
give  the  forces  of  Christianity  the  place  that  they  ought  to  have  in 
the  economic  and  industrial  conditions  of  West  China. 

I  stood  one  day  on  Mt.  Omei,  two  thousand  miles  inland  from 
Shanghai,  towering  eleven  thousand  feet  above.  I  walked  among 
the  temples  of  the  Buddhist  religion.  I  visited  the  Temple  of  a 
Thousand  Gods.  I  talked  with  the  priests  on  Mt.  Omei.  I  said  to 
one  man,  "What  was  the  rite  of  initiation  whereby  you  dedicated 
yourself  to  serve  your  God?"  He  said,  "I  serve  the  god  of  lamps 
and  god  of  light",  and  I  said,  "Tell  me  about  your  initiatory  vows". 
He  said,  "The  night  I  was  initiated  into  this  worship,  they  took 
one  hundred  eight  candles.  They  sharpened  the  bamboo  wicks  to 
a  point,  and  they  stuck  one  hundred  and  eight  of  these  sharpened 
bamboo  wicks  into  my  breast",  and,  throwing  open  his  tunic,  he 
showed  us  the  scars,  livid  scars  burned  into  the  living  flesh.  Then 
he  said,  "They  lit  those  hundred  and  eight  candles  until  the  flame 
had  burned  into  my  flesh,  and  they  gathered  about  me  and  watched 
to  see  if  I  would  flinch  or  moan,  and  if  I  gave  one  utterance  of  any 
sound  of  pain  or  agony,  I  would  be  considered  unfit  to  be  a  Priest 
of  the  Order  of  Randen". 

I  want  to  come  to  you  students  of  North  America  and  of  the 
forty  nations  that  are  gathered  here  and  ask  you,  is  it  enough  that 
we  shall  have  all  the  training  of  our  colleges  and  our  associations 
and  give  nothing?  Though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned  and  have 
not  charity  or  love,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  High  on  the  heights  of 
Omei,  with  the  plain  crowded  with  seventeen  hundred  people  to  the 
square  mile,  this  representative  of  Buddhism  had  given  his  body  to 
be  literally  burned,  and  it  had  profited  him  nor  the  people  nothing. 
In  the  high  altitude  of  our  Christian  civilization,  with  all  that  our 
education  means  to  us,  we  can  give  ourselves  to  burn  the  midnight 
oil  until  these  weak  bodies  of  ours  go  down  into  early  graves,  with 
our  study  and  our  selfish  ambitions,  and  it  will  neither  profit  us  nor 
the  heathen  world  anything. 

In  1915,  I  walked  down  the  slopes  of  Omei.  Around  a  bend 
in  the  trail,  I  found  another  heathen  temple.  I  went  in  and  heard 
there  the  babel  of  voices  of  the  Chinese  students.  I  went  up  to 
see  who  was  in  control.  I  found  the  old  style  teacher  asleep  at  his 
task,  while  the  boys  babbled  over  the  Confucian  classics.  I  came 
further  down  the  slope,  and  out  on  the  densely  populated  plain, 
and  I  went  up  to  one  of  the  modern  schools  established  at  such  cost 
by  the  Chinese  Government,  and  I  found  the  expensive  scientific 
apparatus  thrown  onto  the  street,  the  books  and  property  of  its 
students  scattered,  their  personal  effects  made  into  a  bonfire,  and 
the  horses  of  the  cavalry  stationed  in  their  dormitories  and  their 


528  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

classrooms.  That  is  what  modern  conditions  in  China  are  doing 
for  their  education. 

I  left  that  and  I  went  on  yonder  to  a  little  school,  the  only 
school  among  sixty-six  millions  of  people  that  is  endeavoring  in 
any  way  to  solve  the  industrial  problem  of  West  China,  and  what 
did  I  find?  I  found  seventy  boys  gathered  there.  I  found  them 
out  at  three  o'clock  every  afternoon.  Their  long  finger-nails  and 
their  long  gowns  were  gone,  and  they  were  at  work,  hard  at  it. 
Among  the  boys  was  a  son  of  a  bandit.  Another  was  a  man  who 
had  gone  through  the  whole  district  at  the  time  of  the  Boxer  re- 
bellion pasting  up^  placards  that  they  would  drive  out  the  foreign- 
ers. This  latter  boy  has  gone  out  from  that  industrial  school  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  went  further  from  that  school, 
tracing  the  boys,  and  I  found  that  the  man  who  was  sent  by  the 
board  of  management  of  the  greatest  hospital  among  all  that  sixty- 
six  millions  of  people  to  study  pedagogy  and  to  go  back  to  teach 
his  fellow  nurses  the  science  of  nursing,  was  a  graduate  of  that 
school. 

I  stood  on  the  steps  of  that  school  one  night  when  the  stars 
had  come  out  in  the  vaulted  blue  of  that  oriental  heaven,  and  as  I 
stood  there,  a  boy  came  up  and  I  said  to  him,  "What  does  the  school 
mean  to  you?"  He  said,  "My  father  was  an  opium-smoker.  He 
sold  my  mother's  clothing  and  the  bedding  and  every  ornament  in 
the  house  that  was  worth  anything.  He  left  us  in  poverty.  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  get  an  education.  I  had  one  bowl 
of  corn-meal  gruel  a  day,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  go 
on.  A  man  came  to  my  village  one  day  and  told  me  that  any  boy 
that  would  work  could  go  into  that  school  and  earn  his  way  through. 
I  came  in.  I  brought  my  idol  in  my  box  that  I  might  put  it  up 
and  worship  it  each  night  before  I  went  to  sleep ;  but  every  morn- 
ing at  prayers,  the  matchless,  marvelous  story  of  the  manhood  of 
Jesus  Christ  was  taught,  and  I  learned  to  worship  Him.  I  went 
home  to  my  mother,  and  I  said,  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord,  thy  God, 
with  all  thy  heart,  with  all  thy  soul  and  with  all  thy  strength'.  I 
told  mother  that  we  had  to  worship  this  one  true  God,  and  we  took 
down  the  family  idols  and  put  them  aside.  The  next  morning  the 
neighbors  came  in  and  said,  'Where  are  your  family  idols?'  We 
told  them  that  we  had  put  them  aside,  and  they  said  that  death  and 
destruction  and  disease  would  come  on  the  house  before  two  weeks 
were  gone.  Well,  they  watched  for  the  thing  which  they  had  pre- 
dicted, but  it  didn't  happen".  That  boy,  a  priest  after  the  order 
of  the  priests  of  the  Old  Testament,  had  stood  there  face  to  face 
with  the  prophets  of  Baal,  and  he  had  won  out.  He  had  come  out 
from  that  industrial  school  where  he  had  learned  to  work,  where 
the  long  finger-nails  had  gone  and  the  long  gown  had  gone,  and  he 
devoted  himself  to  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  TYPE  OF  EDUCATION  NEEDED  FOR  THE  GREAT 

MASSES  OF  PEOPLE  ON  THE  MISSION  FIELD 

DR.  THOMAS  JESSE  JONES 

I  have  been  given  an  impossible  task.  I  come  to  plead  not  for 
higher  education  but  for  lower  education.  It  is  my  experience,  in 
several  years  of  teaching  and  attending  of  educational  meetings, 
that  meetings  that  have  to  do  with  collegiate  education  are  well  at- 
tended, attended  by  those  who  have  high  degrees  and  are  known 
for  their  great  learning.  But  as  we  pass  down  the  scale  of  educa- 
tion from  secondary,  to  elementary,  to  the  industrial,  gradually,  the 
group  thins  out,  and  especially  is  it  supposed  to  dimmish  in  learn- 
ing. 

It  would  be  the  height  of  conceit  for  me  here  this  afternoon  to 
endeavor  to  outline  to  you  the  particular  type  of  education  re- 
quired by  the  masses  represented  here  in  this  audience.  All  I  can 
do  is  to  suggest  to  you  some  touchstones,  whereby  we  may  leave  this 
great  conference  with  some  conception,  some  consciousness  of  the 
responsibility  that  rests  upon  us  as  the  representatives  of  the  edu- 
cated people  of  this  world,  to  the  great  masses  of  whom  we  heard 
this  morning  in  that  eloquent  talk  by  Dr.  White — one  thousand 
million  of  them  untouched  not  only  by  Christianity  but  untouched 
by  the  simplest  forms  of  education.  I  would  there  were  the  power 
of  tongue  or  pen  or  picture  here  to  cause  to  pass  before  us  the  great 
needs  of  these  thousand  millions,  yea  more  than  a  thousand  mil- 
lions, for  the  number  who  enjoy  the  privileges  which  we  have  en- 
joyed are  but  a  mere  handful.  I  desire  to  call  your  attention 
first  to  this  fact,  that  education  has  been  and  still  is,  to  a  consider- 
able extent,  aristocratic.  We  have  been  more  concerned  for  the 
few  than  for  the  masses.  We  are  perfectly  willing  here  this  after- 
noon and  in  all  the  schools  of  the  land  to  admit  that  every  one 
should  have  education,  but  we  probably  could  have  a  debate  right 
here  as  to  the  contents  of  education.  We  probably  would  have 
wide  differences  of  opinion  as  to  what  are  the  essential  elements  of 
education. 

Friends,  I  desire  to  make  a  plea  that  the  needs  of  the  masses 
shall  determine  the  content  of  education.  Not  until  the  masses 
shall  be  considered  shall  we  have  an  education  that  is  worthy  the 

529 


530  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

name.  When  God  transferred  His  religion  down  to  earth,  it  suited 
the  needs  of  the  people  of  Old  Testament  times,  but  as  the  cen- 
turies rolled  on  and  the  people's  needs  changed  and  the  conceptions 
broadened,  religion  remained  the  same,  and  Jesus  Christ  came  to 
plead  for  a  religion  that  was  adapted  to  the  people  in  the  highways 
and  the  hedges.  It  is  even  so  in  education. 

Education  yonder  in  the  middle  ages  was  established  for  the 
needs  of  that  particular  type  of  people,  and  even  as  cathedrals  were 
built  up  for  the  few,  so  education  was  constructed  for  the  aristoc- 
racy, and  as  the  needs  of  the  masses  have  come  up,  as  democracy 
has  asserted  itself,  we  have  come  to  see  that  education  roots  itself 
back  in  the  common  needs  of  the  common  man. 

You  are  the  representatives  of  so-called  higher  education.  In 
a  way,  I  resent  the  term,  for  there  is  no  higher  education  except  as 
it  roots  itself  in  the  needs,  the  commonest  needs  of  the  commonest 
man  and  woman  who  needs  our  help.  What  are  these  needs? 
First  are  the  needs  of  health.  I  plead  with  you  that  when  you  go 
to  that  community,  to  that  nation,  to  that  tribe  that  calls  upon  you, 
that  awaits  you,  that  you  shall  ask,  What  of  the  health  of  the 
people?  What  of  the  food  which  they  eat?  What  of  the  water 
which  they  drink?  What  of  the  air  which  they  breathe?  What  of 
the  conditions  of  their  daily  life?  Does  it  make  for  a  robust, 
strong  manhood  and  womanhood?  What  is  the  death-rate  of  the 
people  to  whom  you  desire  to  minister? 

I  wish  that  there  were  time  to  give  you  a  brief  examination 
just  to  see  the  extent  to  which  your  colleges  have  enabled  you  to 
appreciate  possibly  the  most  concrete  test  of  human  vitality,  a  test 
to  see  whether  your  schools  have  in  that  respect  imparted  to  you  the 
means  of  appreciating  the  vitality  of  your  own  communities  or  the 
communities  to  which  you  are  going.  To  yourself  apply  this  test. 

Suppose  that  I  tell  you  that  the  death-rate  of  a  people  is  thirty, 
would  you  be  able  to  tell  me  that  the  vitality  of  that  people  is  high 
or  low  ?  Suppose  that  I  were  to  tell  you  that  the  death  rate  of  the 
infants  under  one  was  three  hundred  or  one  hundred  and  seventy, 
could  you  tell  me  that  this  people  with  seventy  had  attained  to 
probably  the  highest  degree  of  vitality  that  we  could  expect  under 
present-day  conditions.  Until  your  higher  education  gives  to  you 
an  appreciation  of  such  vital  elements  of  education  as  the  death 
rate  of  infants  and  the  death  rate  of  adults,  the  general  death  rate 
of  a  community,  you  may  rest  assured  that  in  that  respect  at  any 
rate,  your  higher  education  is  not  preparing  you  to  appreciate  the 
needs  of  the  people. 

And  so  I  may  pass  on  down  the  line, — first  as  to  health,  and 
then  as  to  the  pleasures  of  the  people.  Are  their  pleasures  con- 
ducive to  morals?  Do  they  make  for  a  broad  contentment,  for  a 
happy  people,  that  looks  upward  rather  than  downward?  What  of 


TYPE  OF  EDUCATION  NEEDED  531 

the  work  of  the  people  ?  Are  they  obtaining  from  the  soil  and  from 
the  mountains  and  from  all  the  resources  surrounding  them  the 
results  which  should  be  theirs?  What  of  their  homes?  Are  the 
parents  in  their  relation  to  their  children  appreciating  their  re- 
sponsibilities and  their  opportunities?  Does  the  boy  and  the  girl 
understand  his  duties  as  a  child  in  that  home?  What  of  the  com- 
munity in  which  they  live?  Do  they  understand  what  they  owe  to 
those  who  have  gone  before  them  ?  Have  they  any  appreciation  of 
the  higher  communities  which  are  represented  here  in  this 
audience?  Does  the  education  that  you  know,  does  the  education 
that  you  will  carry  yonder  carry  with  it  spiritual  appreciation? 

Friends,  I  can  only  indicate  to  you  these  touchstones  of  the 
education  of  the  masses,  and  with  it  give  to  you  that  word,  the 
wisest  word,  it  seems  to  me  that  Jesus  Christ  has  ever  given  to  us, 
the  word  which  should  guide  us  onward  and  downward  to  the  deep- 
est human  needs,  that  word  in  which  He  said,  "Blessed  are  the 
meek  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth".  Blessed  are  those  whose 
minds  and  whose  hearts  are  open  to  the  needs  of  the  little  ones, 
however  low  those  needs  may  be. 

All  that  I  can  ask  of  you  is  that  you  shall  awaken  within  your 
own  minds  and  within  your  own  hearts  a  real  consciousness  of  the 
needs  of  the  little  peoples  of  the  world,  and  the  common  needs  of 
those  people.  Last  summer  it  was  my  pleasure  to  conduct  through 
a  part  of  this  country  what  seemed  to  me  the  wisest  and  the  best 
educational  commission  of  which  I  had  ever  heard.  This  commis- 
sion was  proceeding  to  India  to  study  the  needs  of  the  sixty  million 
outcasts  of  that  great  country.  The  composition  of  that  commis- 
sion represented  the  elements  that  should  compose  every  commis- 
sion, that  should  compose  every  element  of  our  own  minds  if  we 
are  going  to  any  country.  This  commission  had  first  as  its  object 
to  establish  relationships  with  the  people  of  India,  and  they  had 
with  them  K.  T.  Paul,  a  native  Indian,  who  guaranteed  to  that 
group  that  sympathy,  that  appreciation  of  the  point  of  view  of  the 
Indians  that  every  individual  must  have  with  the  people  whom  he 
is  to  help.  It  had  also  as  a  member  of  that  commission  Dr.  Flem- 
ing, a  man  who  has  interpreted  so  beautifully  the  world  point  of 
view  in  "The  Marks  of  a  World  Christian".  It  had  also  as  another 
member  Miss  Allen,  of  England,  representing  elementary  educa- 
tion. Hitherto  commissions  have  stressed  the  interests  and  point  of 
view  of  higher  education.  Miss  Allen  came  to  represent  the  in- 
terests of  elementary  education,  and  to  combine  them  all  into  one 
great  spiritual  whole.  There  was  Frazer  of  Uganda,  Frazer  of 
Ceylon,  Frazer  of  the  Western  Front,  Frazer,  the  child  of  Almighty 
God  who  blended  in  himself  and  who  filled  all  our  hearts  with  that 
love  of  the  blessed  Master  wrho  shall  point  us  to  the  masses. 


QUALIFICATIONS  OF  AN  EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONARY 
•  DR.  T.  H.  P.  SAILER 

I  want  to  mention  five  important  qualifications  for  those  look- 
ing forward  to  educational  work  on  the  foreign  field.  These  are 
not  the  only  important  qualifications,  and  some  of  them  have  al- 
ready been  mentioned,  but  there  are  those  that  we  should  consider. 
The  first  is  a  breadth  of  social  and  intellectual  contacts.  Now, 
education  stands  for  contacts.  We  wouldn't  have  education  at  all 
if  our  ordinary  life  furnished  us  with  sufficient  contact,  and  it  is 
just  because  there  are  many  things  that  are  necessary  but  that  are 
too  complex  and  too  remote  in  space  or  time  to  be  picked  up  from 
our  surroundings  that  we  have  to  have  systematic  education.  Edu- 
cation stands,  in  the  first  place,  for  that  breadth  of  contact,  and 
especially  those  who  have  to  mediate  between  two  contrasting  civi- 
lizations of  the  East  and  the  West  need  this  breadth.  If  there  is 
any  puzzling  problem  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  it  is  this  of  how  to 
knit  together  the  very  best  of  the  East  and  the  very  best  of  the 
West.  It  is  not  so  hard  to  give  the  best  of  one  or  the  other,  but  to 
combine  the  two  and  get  the  best  compound  out  of  both,  that  in- 
deed is  a  difficult  thing,  and  the  missionaries  who  have  to  perform 
that  immensely  difficult  task,  have  to  be  broad  people. 

Now,  as  one  travels  on  the  foreign  field,  he  can't  help  seeing 
that  there  are  some  missionaries  who  are  not  broad.  They  are  not 
the  ones  who  are  going  to  mediate  this  western  education  and  all 
that  we  have  of  our  western  social  inheritance  with  people  who  are 
so  different.  This  task  requires  breadth  of  intellectual  horizon, 
and  broad  religious  sympathies. 

A  missionary  said  a  very  wise  thing  when  he  said  it  was 
necessary  for  people  to  have  a  broad  idea  of  religion  because  other- 
wise a  man  who  goes  to  the  foreign  field  is  a  most  fruitful  field  for 
all  sorts  of  curious  religious  bacilli,  who  would  never  be  able  to 
form  their  cultures  in  those  individuals  if  they  had  had  a  little 
more  breadth  in  the  first  place. 

Therefore,  we  need  as  our  training  not  a  multitude  of  courses 
but  broad  courses,  courses  founded  on  the  modern  humanities,  the 
social  subjects,  because  they  organize  knowledge  in  the  broadest 
way  at  the  present  time. 


532 


QUALIFICATIONS  OF  AN  EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONARY  533 

You  should  take  advantage  of  the  broadest  kind  of  social  op- 
portunities that  you  can  get.  Associate  with  all  sorts  of  people. 
Make  just  the  broadest  possible  contacts  you  can,  and  then  when 
you  get  out  to  the  field,  you  will  wish  your  training  and  your  con- 
tacts had  been  very  much  broader  than  they  were. 

Second,  a  deep  and  contagious  personal  Christian  experience. 
Education  stands  for  contacts,  and  it  stands  for  protracted  contacts 
with  plastic  individuals.  That  is  the  characteristic  thing  of  educa- 
tion. It  stands  for  protracted  contacts  with  plastic  individuals,  and 
therefore  we  need  those  with  personal  Christian  experience. 
Nothing  can  make  up  for  a  lack  at  that  point.  If  all  you  are  is  a 
candle  inside  of  a  skeleton,  the  most  perfect  knowledge  of  the  book 
rules  of  pedagogy,  the  management  of  a  class  room  is  not  going  to 
make  up  for  it.  You  have  this  opportunity  of  coming  into  these 
close  personal  contacts,  and  therefore  your  personality  ought  to  be 
inspiring  and  contagious,  and  you  ought  to  have  the  contacts  with 
those  who  are  leaders  on  the  foreign  field. 

Therefore,  you  need  two  things.  You  need  practice  in  these 
personal  contacts  here  at  home,  so  that  you  can  find  out  whether 
you  can  touch  people  and  move  them.  In  the  second  place,  you 
need  knowledge  of  the  broad  fundamentals  of  Christianity,  so  that 
you  can  deal  with  men's  difficulties  when  you  come  to  them. 

Missionaries  write  to  me  home  from  the  field,  and  I  have  seen 
their  work  on  the  field,  and  know  that  many  a  person  has  regretted 
their  narrow  little  bible  training,  the  narrowness  of  their  own 
Christian  experience,  when  they  stack  up  against  the  sort  of  bible 
class  that  President  Bliss  was  talking  about  and  which  I  had  the 
pleasure  once  of  attending. 

Now,  in  the  third  place,  we  need  a  love  for  and  ability  to  help 
the  young  and  immature  in  their  personal  development  and  prepara- 
tion for  leadership,  not  only  this  personal  contagious  Christian  ex- 
perience, but  a  love  for  dealing  with  these  people.  Mr.  Moody 
used  to  say  that  the  very  first  qualification  of  a  missionary  was  the 
ability  to  love  people,  and  I  believe  it  is  true. 

And  then  in  addition  to  that,  we  need  a  keen  sense  of  the  pos- 
sibilities of  individuals.  We  need  all  the  personal  experience  we 
can  get,  and  then  we  need  to  stand  on  the  shoulders  of  those  who 
have  broader  personal  experience  and  to  understand  just  what  are 
the  things  that  have  been  brought  to  us  by  all  this  study  of  child 
training,  dealing  with  adolescents,  religious  education;  all  that  we 
can  possibly  get  in  addition  to  the  experience  that  can  come  to  us 
of  our  own  personal  contacts. 

Fourth,  we  need  ideals  for  Christian  social  institutions  as  well 
as  for  individuals.  I  believe  with  all  my  heart  that  a  profound 
personal  conversion  is  at  the  very  fundamental  basis  of  Christianity. 


534  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

It  is  fundamental  but  it  is  not  absolutely  sufficient.  We  have  seen 
that  long  ago,  and  we  said  that  the  aim  of  the  missionary  enter- 
prise was  not  merely  the  conversion  of  individuals,  but  it  was  the 
building  up  of  an  autonomous  Christian  church,  and  that  likewise 
is  fundamental  and  absolutely  necessary,  but  it  is  not  sufficient. 

And  now  we  are  saying  that  in  addition  to  that,  we  need  to 
build  up  not  only  the  single  Christian  institutions,  but  we  need  to 
build  up  the  Christian  family  and  community  and  Christian  voca- 
tion and  the  Christian  state.  We  need  to  Christianize  the  whole 
social  order,  and  if  we  do  that,  then  the  Christian  moves  into  his 
strategic  place. 

The  evangelist  unaided  simply  cannot  do  that  work.  He  can 
take  hold  of  the  individuals  and  he  can  lead  them  to  personal  ac- 
ceptance of  Christ.  He  can  build  up  the  Christian  church,  but  I 
do  not  see  how  without  Christian  education  we  are  ever  going  to 
build  that  broad  foundation  of  Christian  family  and  community 
and  vocational  and  state  life;  and  therefore  I  believe  that  Christian 
education  is  absolutely  indispensable  on  the  foreign  field,  and  you 
ought  to  get  those  indeas  into  your  head  before  ever  you  go  out  to 
undertake  it. 

And  fifth,  we  need  an  insight  into  the  larger  educational  prob- 
lems. We  would  consider  it  was  mere  folly  in  medical  work  to 
send  out  somebody  not  above  the  trained  nurse  and  dispensary 
helper.  The  China  Medical  Board  has  gone  through  China  and  in- 
dicated very  emphatically  its  judgment  that  there  was  needed  a 
higher  grade  of  medical  work  than  we  have  had.  We  need  people 
who  will  undertake  not  only  to  administer  the  informational  pill 
and  put  on  the  disciplinary  poultice,  not  only  to  undertake  these 
minor  things,  but  undertake  the  major  surgical  operations  of  edu- 
cation. We  need  people  who  can  take  a  curriculum  absolutely  di- 
vorced from  the  needs  of  the  people,  and  transform  it  to  bring  it 
to  bear  on  the  needs  so  that  it  will  reflect  itself  all  through  social 
life. 

You  need  to  understand  those  things,  and  that  this  is  not  an  easy 
thing  to  do.  I  am  thinking  of  a  young  missionary  on  the  field, 
bright,  progressive,  lovable,  and  as  green  as  grass  from  the  stand- 
point of  modern  educational  theory.  I  just  coveted  that  man  to  get 
hold  of  him  where  he  could  get  those  ideas  into  his  head.  He  came 
on  and  took  a  semester  or  two  in  one  of  our  schools  of  education 
in  the  East.  He  said  afterwards,  "I  have  been  running  a  tradi- 
tional school  on  the  field,  because  it  never  occurred  to  me  there 
was  any  other  kind  to  run.  Now  I  am  going  back.  I  have  an  en- 
tirely new  idea  of  the  possibilities  of  this  work,  and  the  only  ques- 
tion is— can  I  put  it  across?"  And  he  wrote  back  after  that,  "Since 
I  have  gone  on  the  field,  I  believe  that  that  little  work  I  got  has 


REMARKS  535 

just  about  doubled  my  usefulness  and  effectiveness  as  a  school  man 
here".  When  I  see  those  transformations  taking  place,  I  covet  for 
all  of  you  just  that  thing  which  the  knowledge  of  larger  educa- 
tional problems  may  give  you. 

The  best  stone  is  worth  the  most  polishing.  Those  of  you  who 
have  the  most  native  ability  already  are  worth  the  most  training. 

And  finally,  we  have  to  think  in  this  same  connection  of  bring- 
ing our  courses  to  bear  so  that  they  will  contribute  to  the  mission- 
ary enterprise.  Now,  the  trouble  with  education  is  it  has  taught 
the  people  how  to  hurdle  the  final  examinations  and  then  dismiss 
them  into  the  world  with  a  Godspeed,  and  counted  its  progress 
merely  by  the  numbers  of  graduates  it  has  turned  out.  The  coming 
move  in  education  is  that  we  are  going  to  be  judged  by  sterner 
standards  than  that,  and  the  thing  that  we  need  to  do  is  to  see 
whether  our  persons  will  tell.  It  is  not  enough  to  burn  the  best 
quality  of  powder  and  ammunition.  It  is  the  question  of  where 
your  shots  strike  and  whether  they  damage  the  target  that  is  far 
away.  That  is  what  we  need.  That  is  the  kind  of  training  you 
need  when  you  go  out  to  the  foreign  field. 


REMARKS 

"What  denomination  is  the  girls'  school  at  Nanking  ?  How  can 
one  get  in  touch  with  it?"  There  are  four  girls'  schools  in  Nan- 
king, three  high  schools  under  the  auspices  of  the  Northern  Pres- 
byterian, the  Northern  Methodist  and  the  Christian  Mission,  and 
Ginling  College  which  is  one  of  two  Union  colleges  for  women  in 
China,  in  which  those  three  missions  and  in  addition  the  Northern 
Baptists  and  the  Southern  Methodists  are  cooperating.  The  secre- 
taries of  any  one  of  those  boards  can  put  you  in  touch  with  the 
vacancies  which  at  the  present  moment  exist  in  any  of  those 
schools.  The  colleges  for  women  in  the  mission  field  are  prac- 
tically all  of  them  union  colleges,  so  apply  to  your  own  board  and 
find  out. 

"How  much  should  Jesus  Christ  be  emphasized  in  a  school  sit- 
uated in  a  non-Christian  country  where  the  youth  of  the  country 
are  eager  for  education  and  character  but  not  for  the  gospel?"  I 
think  I  can  answer  that  question  with  regard  to  India  by  saying 
that  when  I  was  in  two  Indian  cities,  I  had  more  invitations  to  go 
and  teach  the  Bible  in  Hindu  schools  than  I  could  possibly  accept. 
That  is  probably  true  of  every  missionary.  Today  inside  mission- 
ary schools  we  get  only  children  of  parents  who  are  quite  willing 
to  take  the  risk  that  their  children  shall  become  Christians,  because 
they  are  so  eager  for  them  to  get  the  reflex  benefits  of  Christian 
teaching.  On  the  other  hand,  if  you  went  into  a  government  school 


536  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

or  college  in  India,  you  wouldn't  be  allowed  to  teach  any  kind  of 
Christianity  at  all  in  class  hours. 

"Will  quality  in  Christian  educational  institutions  keep  them 
from  being  replaced  by  state  institutions?"  I  think  it  is  possible 
that  in  certain  countries  governments  may  be  so  ill-advised  as  to  in- 
sist that  there  be  no  education  except  that  provided  by  the  state,  but 
I  think  that  is  likely  to  occur  in  very  few  countries  so  far  as  the 
mission  field  is  concerned  for  several  generations  to  come.  There 
is  going  to  be  ample  room  for  every  institution  that  can  give  an 
education  of  the  right  quality,  and  not  only  so,  but  experience  has 
shown  that  it  is  going  to  draw  students  in  larger  numbers,  because 
the  people  recognize  at  once  a  good  education  when  they  get  it.  I 
think  we  may  take  that  as  an  absolute  certainty. 

"To  what  extent  is  the  Chinese  Government  looking  to  mis- 
sionary advice  and  leadership  in  its  educational  reconstruction?" 
As  a  government,  I  suppose  the  Chinese  Government  can  hardly 
be  said  to  be  looking  to  missionary  advice  and  leadership.  How- 
ever, it  is  true  that  a  large  number  of  the  teachers  in  the  govern- 
ment schools  of  China  are  those  who  have  been  trained  in  mission- 
ary institutions,  and  that  must  continue  to  be  the  case,  so  that  the 
influence  of  the  missionary  education  has  been  and  must  continue  to 
be  ve4*y  great,  provided  the  standard  of  that  education  is  main- 
tained above  that  of  the  government  education. 

"What  are  the  distinctive  needs  and  opportunities  for  indus- 
trial work  in  Africa?"  The  thing  that  we  need  most  is  men  who 
are  willing  to  put  their  lives  into  such  work.  There  is  all  the  op- 
portunity there  that  it  is  possible  to  conceive  of. 

"Is  there  any  place  for  physical  educational  missions?  Will 
the  board  send  a  person  out  just  for  that  phase  of  the  work?"  Any 
one  who  is  going  to  the  foreign  field  to  work  in  schools  should  get 
all  the  training  in  physical  education  that  he  or  she  can  get,  because 
every  one  of  the  girls'  schools  or  boys'  schools  from  the  primary 
grade  to  the  highest  technical  school,  is  now  giving  organized 
definite  instruction  in  physical  education.  The  biggest  opportunity 
for  any  one  to  go  out  to  China  or  to  the  Far  East  for  physical  edu- 
cation alone  lies  in  the  Y.M.C.A.  and  Y.W.CA.  A  few  schools 
have  built  gymnasiums  and  are  looking  for  physical  directors,  but 
the  largest  opportunity  in  that  field  lies  with  the  Y.M.C.A.  and 
Y.W.C.A.  There  are  a  few  mission  colleges  which  call  for 
specialists  in  physical  education.  For  example,  Ginling  College  is 
now  looking  for  a  physical  director. 

"What  are  the  requirements  for  a  teacher  in  a  woman'?  col- 
lege in  China  in  addition  to  an  A.  B.  degree  and  three  years  of  high 


REMARKS  537 

school  teaching  in  the  United  States?"  We  would  like  all  the 
things  which  Dr.  Sailer  suggested  as  desirable  qualifications  for 
people  going  into  educational  work  on  the  mission  field.  Just  at 
present  we  especially  need  people  who  are  able  to  handle  a  depart- 
ment. Most  of  our  college  teachers  are  heads  of  departments,  and 
all  the  abilities  that  can  organize  and  make  a  strong  department  in 
the  college,  are  needed.  Those  are  qualities  of  personality  more 
than  they  are  of  specific  training,  although  the  fullest  professional 
training  is  very  desirable. 

"What  type  of  educational  work  is  most  needed  in  South 
America  and  what  should  be  the  preparation  for  educational  mis- 
sionary work  in  South  America?"  There  really  are  two  types 
which  are  especially  desirable  there.  The  type  of  educational  work 
most  widely  needed  is  elementary  work,  because  the  missions  there 
have  not  fully  developed  their  program.  Then  elementary  work  is 
desirable,  but  there  is  a  more  strategic  work  which  awaits  the 
church. 

At  the  Panama  Congress  in  1916,  we  talked  about  the  possi- 
bility of  a  great  Christian  University,  one  university  for  all  South 
America,  which  was  to  do  for  the  people  what  nothing  else  could 
do.  Now,  preparation  for  a  university  chair,  so  to  speak,  or  several 
university  chairs,  is  what  would  be  most  desirable.  You  should 
have  the  type  of  education  that  you  would  desire  for  a  good  uni- 
versity here,  because  you  know  that  the  intellectuals  of  South 
America  are  at  present  going  to  Europe  for  their  higher  education 
and  mainly  to  France.  That  was  true  before  the  war. 

"What  work  in  foreign  mission  lands  is  open  for  a  girl  who 
has  a  degree  of  bachelor  of  music  in  piano  and  pipe  organ?"  I  know 
personally  of  two  vacancies  for  music  teachers.  In  all  of  the  girls' 
schools  in  the  mission  field  there  are  frequently  calls  for  music 
teachers.  The  degree  in  music  would  not,  I  think,  be  too  high,  be- 
cause the  opportunity  to  do  something  to  help  to  improve  the 
church  music  of  those  mission  countries  is  in  our  hands  through 
the  girls  that  we  teach  in  the  girls'  schools. 

"Is  there  any  call  for  men  to  teach  bookkeeping,  accounting 
and  like  subjects,  and  what  preparation  is  necessary?"  If  by  this 
question  is  meant  mere  bookkeeping  and  keeping  balances  and  keep- 
ing accounts  straight,  that  is  not  necessary,  as  far  as  my  experience 
has  gone.  The  people  are  able  to  do  that.  But  if  by  this  question 
is  meant  teaching  people  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  integrity, 
banking  and  the  ordinary  affairs  of  business  men  in  a  way  that 
nothing  but  the  light  of  the  gospel  has  ever  given,  yes,  there  is  a 
honesty,  confidence,  by  which  people  can  conduct  business  and 


538  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

place,  many  places,  where  men  could  be  used.  I  can  only  name 
one  just  at  this  moment,  the  new  American  University  at  Cairo 
is  calling  for  a  man  who  shall  do  this  very  thing. 

There  are  needs  under  some  of  the  boards  for  teachers  of 
bookkeeping. 

There  are  several  schools  of  commerce  on  the  mission  field 
which  call  for  thoroughly  trained  teachers. 

"What  have  the  missions  in  Japan  done  through  Christianity 
for  industrial  order  in  that  country?"  If  you  would  read  "The 
Christian  Movement  in  Japan"  of  this  year,  you  would  find  that  it 
was  filled  with  the  industrial  problems.  They  are  just  beginning 
to  wake  up  to  that  work,  and  I  think  that  any  one  who  is  interested 
in  industrial  conditions  and  in  work  among  laboring  people,  would 
find  a  great  opportunity  for  work  in  Japan.  In  the  next  five  years 
there  is  going  to  be  a  great  revolution  in  the  work  done  by  Christian 
missions  for  the  people  in  the  industries  in  Japan. 

"Should  special  training  be  postponed  until  the  first  furlough  ?" 
There  is  a  special  advantage  in  postponing  some  special  training 
until  the  first  furlough,  because  then  you  will  have  made  good  on 
the  field,  and  you  will  know  so  much  better  what  you  want. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  highly  desirable  to  take  enough  special 
training  before  you  go  out  at  all,  that  you  can  recognize  certain 
possibilities  that  otherwise  you  would  never  even  notice.  I  would 
take  some  what  you  might  call  broader  special  training  before  you 
go  out  for  the  first  time.  Then  by  all  means  arrange  so  that  the 
first  time  you  come  home  you  can  spend  one  solid  year  in  further 
supplementary  study.  But  if  you  get  the  chance  to  take  the  train- 
ing before  you  go  out,  by  all  means  take  it. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS 

DR.  J.  H.  FRANKLIN,  Chairman 

Medical  Work  on  the  Mission  Field — DR.  J.  H.  FRANKLIN 
Hospital  Practice— DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN 

The  Field  Practice  of  Medicine — DR.  O.  L.  KILBORN 
Hygiene,  Sanitation,  and  Physical  Education — DR.  J.  H.  GRAY 

The  Management  of  Plague — DR.  BELLE  J.  ALLEN 
War  Time  and  Other  Emergency  Work — DR.   H.  W.   NEWMAN 

The  Missionary  Nurse — Miss  MARGARET  JONES 

The  China  Medical  Board — DR.  GEORGE  E.  VINCENT 

The  Teaching  of  Medicine — DR.  JAMES  B.  McCoRD 

The  Preparation  for  Medical  Service — DR.   CYRIL  H.  HAAS 

Calling  the  Medical  Missionary — DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME 

Essential  Motives  of  Medical  Missions — DR.  A.  J.  P.  BARGER 

The  Mission  to  Lepers — WILLIAM  M.  DANNER 

Remarks — DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN,  DR.  H.  W.  NEWMAN,  Miss  HOBEIN, 
DR.  O.  L.  KILBORN,  DR.  J.  H.  GRAY,  DR.  R.  S.  HALL, 
Miss  MARGARET  JONES,  DR.  GEORGE  E.  VINCENT,  DR. 
ROYAL  DYE,  DR.  JAMES  B.  McCoRD,  DR.  BELLE  J.  ALLEN, 
DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME. 


MEDICAL  WORK  ON  THE  MISSION  FIELD 
DR.  J.  H.  FRANKLIN 

The  year  1919,  just  closed,  marks  the  completion  of  the  first 
century  of  medical  missionary  service.  While  it  is  true  that  before 
John  Scudder  sailed  from  Boston  for  India  there  were  two  or  three 
men  who  had  gone  as  foreign  missionaries  and  had  some  know- 
ledge of  Western  medicine,  those  few  men  seemed  to  have  been 
missionaries  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  they  had  a  knowledge  of  medi- 
cine and  not  because  of  that  fact. 

In  those  days  if  a  man  had  a  knowledge  of  medicine,  it  was 
placed  in  the  background.  He  did  not  let  it  interfere  with  his 
regular  missionary  work,  but  John  Scudder  seems  to  have  been  the 
first  man  who  was  appointed  a  missionary  largely  because  he  had 
a  knowledge  of  Western  medicine  as  well  as  a  passion  for  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  so  we  stand  today  at  the  conclusion  of  one  hundred 
years  of  medical  missionary  work. 

There  are  a  great  many  people  who  questioned  the  propriety 
of  medical  missionary  work,  not  merely  one  hundred  years  ago, 
but  fifty  years  ago,  and  some  even  twenty-five  years  ago.  They  said 
they  believed  in  the  great  commission,  if  that  commission  were  in- 
terpreted according  to  the  tenets  of  the  particular  church  repre- 
sented by  that  particular  individual,  but  there  are  few  people  today 
who  are  so  short-sighted,  who  so  far  forget  the  ministry  of  Jesus  as 
to  question  at  all  the  value  of  medical  missionary  service.  We  are 
seeing  that  the  gospel  has  to  be  lived  before  many  people  can  ap- 
preciate it.  "The  life  was  the  light  of  men". 

In  a  hospital  in  China  which  I  visited,  one  of  the  medical  mis- 
sionaries treated  an  old  Chinese  woman  for  some  weeks.  She  went 
back  into  the  city  where  later  she  was  found  by  one  of  the  women 
from  the  mission  compound.  Knowing  that  the  old  Chinese  woman 
had  been  a  patient  in  the  hospital  near  by  she  asked  her  if  she 
knew  anything  about  the  true  God.  The  old  woman  said,  "No,  I 
don't  know  anything  about  the  true  God,  but  I  do  know  the  doctor 
of  the  Christian  hospital". 

"What  you  are  speaks  so  loud  I  cannot  hear  what  you  say", 
said  Emerson.  Light  travels  more  quickly  than  sound,  and  often- 
times the  gospel  must  be  lived  before  there  are  people  ready  to  be- 

541 


542  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

lieve  in  a  God  whose  chief  attribute  we  believe  to  be  love. 

After  one  hundred  years  of  medical  missionary  service,  the 
situation  was  as  follows :  The  grand  total  of  medical  missionaries, 
seven  hundred  forty-three  men,  three  hundred  nine  women,  five  hun- 
dred thirty-seven  foreign  nurses,  two  hundred  thirty  native  physic- 
ians. Trained  assistants,  nine  hundred  sixty-eight.  Total  assistants, 
women,  one  thousand  one  hundred  thirty-eight.  The  number  of 
dispensary  treatments  given  in  a  single  year,  eight  million,  eight 
hundred  thirty-three  thousand  seven  hundred  fifty-nine.  Number 
of  dispensaries,  one  thousand  two  hundred  thirty-four.  Treated  in 
the  hospitals,  not  merely  single  treatments  by  individuals,  total 
number  treated,  three  million,  one  hundred  seven  thousand  seven 
hundred  fifty-five.  In-patients  a  total  number  of  two  hundred  fifty- 
three  thousand  six  hundred  thirty-three.  Hospitals,  seven  hundred 
three,  and  major  operations,  three  thousand  six  hundred  forty- 
four.  I  might  give  details  from  the  many  fields  but  I  have  said 
enough  to  give  you  some  idea  of  the  great  progress  of  this  form  of 
Christian  work  in  the  first  century  of  medical  missionary  service 
when  so  much  prejudice  must  be  overcome.  Let  us  hope  that  the 
second  century  will  show  results  many  times  as  great  as  those  re- 
corded in  the  first  century. 


HOSPITAL  PRACTICE 
DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN 

The  mission  hospital  has  recently  become  the  livest  theme  for 
discussion  that  medical  missions  present.  This  is  inevitably  so  be- 
cause the  mission  hospital  is  the  principal  functioning  unit  in  the 
scheme  of  medical  mission  work.  In  China  the  Medical  Mission- 
ary Association  at  its  Biennial  Congress  meeting  to  be  held  now  in 
a  few  weeks,  has  decided  to  give  a  great  deal  of  its  time  to  the 
consideration  of  the  problems  of  the  mission  hospital.  The  mis- 
sion hospital  holds  an  equally  responsible  place  with  the  mission 
school  and  the  mission  church  in  the  propagation  of  the  Christian 
message. 

What,  then,  is  the  specific  function  of  the  mission  hospital? 
To  give  a  practical  demonstration  of  Christian  effort  directed  to- 
ward the  cure  and  elimination  of  disease.  The  Christian  in  action. 
To  serve  as  a  model  to  native  medical  endeavor.  That  at  once  sug- 
gests the  necessity  of  improving  our  hospitals  until  they  are  worthy 
models.  To  train  native  helpers — internes,  nurses  and  technicians. 
To  pomote  public  health  by  propaganda  and  example.  To  attract 
and  win  men  to  the  Christian  life.  If  we  do  all  the  first  four  things 


HOSPITAL  PRACTICE  543 

and  fail  in  this  last,  we  have  failed  in  our  purpose  as  mission  hos- 
pitals. 

Then,  are  these  functions  at  present  being  realized?  Partially 
only,  owing  to  deficiencies  in  staff,  equipment  and  method.  How- 
ever, there  is  a  distinctly  brighter  outlook  ahead  because  of  the 
splendid  work  that  has  been  done  and  the  experience  that  has  been 
gained  in  the  years  that  have  gone  by  and  because  of  the  far  greater 
interest  and  appreciation  both  at  home  and  abroad  of  medical  mis- 
sionary endeavor.  At  the  present  time  many  mission  hospitals  are 
little  more  than  hospitals  where  the  patients  reside  during  the  treat- 
ment. We  must  advance  the  standards  of  these  hospitals  until 
they  shall  be  worthy  of  the  great  cause  which  they  represent. 

What  kind  of  hospitals,  then,  are  needed  today?  I  shall  men- 
tion three  classes.  In  the  first  place,  large  modern  plants  in  con- 
nection with  medical  schools.  These  should  be  the  equals  of  best 
American  institutions  in  staff,  equipment,  methods  of  investigation, 
diagnosis,  nursing  and  treatment.  Second:  Well  equipped  and 
adequately  staffed  hospitals  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  larger  cities 
and  treaty  ports.  Third:  Hospitals  with  less  elaborate  staff  and 
equipment,  but  of  a  high  grade  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  smaller 
centers. 

Dr.  Henry  Houghton  of  the  Methodist  Mission  at  Wuhu,  China 
and  of  Harvard  at  Shanghai  and  at  present  of  the  China  Medical 
Board  at  Peking,  says  the  hospital  should  contain  not  more  than 
sixty  beds.  Dr.  Preston  Maxwell  thinks  every  hospital  should  have 
on  its  staff  a  physician,  a  surgeon,  a  pathologist,  two  foreign  nurses 
and  a  business  manager.  Many  will  need  in  addition  a  specialist 
on  eye,  ear,  nose  and  throat.  There  should  be  one  resident  native 
medical  officer  for  each  twenty-five  patients  in  addition  to  the  visit- 
ing staff. 

How  can  the  desired  efficiency  be  attained?  First,  there  must 
be  greater  discrimination  in  the  choice  of  medical  missionary  can- 
didates. If  a  hospital  has  a  surgeon  it  needs  some  one  to  supple- 
ment the  surgeon.  If  it  has  a  medical  man,  it  needs  some  one  to 
supplement  the  medical  man.  Second,  there  must  be  larger  ap- 
propriations. I  want  to  add  my  word  of  testimony  to  the  great 
usefulness  of  the  China  Medical  Board  in  advancing  the  standards 
of  mission  work  and  in  furnishing  special  inspiration  in  the  way  of 
technical  guidance  but,  there  must  be  most  of  all  an  adequate  out- 
pouring of  life  to  meet  the  present  needs. 

Last  year  seven  hundred  ninety-two  foreign  physicians  and  less 
than  half  that  number  of  native  physicians,  carried  on  the  work 
of  seven  hundred  hospitals  and  twelve  hundred  dispensaries  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  non-Christian  world.  It  is  not  right.  We  need  the 
life  to  make  the  work  efficient.  In  China  the  average  number  of 


544  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

patients  treated  by  each  physician,  native  and  foreign,  was  six 
thousand. 

In  general,  the  staff  of  mission  hospitals  should  be  doubled. 
There  has  been  a  great  actual  loss  of  workers  in  this  field  during 
the  world  war.  China  alone  lost  one  hundred  forty-four.  Many 
of  these  losses  are  permanent. 

In  medical  work  as  perhaps  nowhere  else  can  it  be  said. 
"Others  have  labored  and  ye  have  entered  into  their  labors".  With 
prejudice  practically  already  eliminated,  a  general  advance  now 
would  mean  the  establishment  of  Western  medicine  with  the  Chris- 
tian stamp  in  all  the  world  within  a  single  generation. 

"Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  on  the  fields  that  they  are  white 
already  unto  harvest.  The  harvest  truly  is  great  and  the  laborers 
are  few.  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  He  will 
send  forth  more  laborers  into  His  harvest". 


THE  FIELD  PRACTICE  OF  MEDICINE 
DR.  O.  L.  KILBORN 

The  first  qualification  a  medical  missionary  should  have  is  a 
sure  foundation  on  the  eternal  principles  of  Jesus.  After  that,  the 
highest  scholarship  which  it  is  within  his  or  her  power  to  obtain 
before  going  to  the  field.  It  should  include,  if  possible,  a  year's 
post-graduate  work.  That  may  be  general  or  it  may  be  special,  de- 
pending on  the  field  or  the  part  of  the  field  to  which  he  should  go. 

A  further  qualification  is  that  of  language  requirement,  and 
that  is  just  as  necessary  for  the  medical  missionary  as  for  any  other 
kind  of  a  missionary.  The  medical  missionary,  other  things  being 
equal,  who  speaks  the  language  easily,  fluently  and  well,  will  re- 
ceive the  confidence  of  the  patients  to  a  greater  degree  than  the  one 
who  speaks  the  language  brokenly. 

A  medical  missionary  has  a  very  real  duty  towards  his  fel- 
low-missionaries. It  is  his  responsibility  to  look  after  the  health  of 
his  fellow-missionaries.  That  means  attending  them  when  they  are 
ill,  and  advising  them  when  they  are  well.  It  may  have  to  do  with 
screening  their  houses.  It  may  have  to  do  with  the  wearing  of  sun 
helmets.  It  may  have  to  do  with  a  great  many  things  connected 
with  life  and  work  in  a  tropical  or  a  semi-tropical  country.  It  is  a 
great  deal  cheaper,  I  believe,  to  send  out  a  few  medical  missionaries 
and  save  and  prolong  the  lives  of  other  missionaries  than  it  is  to  pay 
too  many  funeral  expenses  and  engage  a  lot  more  new  missionaries 
and  start  them  out. 


THE    FIELD    PRACTICE    OF    MEDICINE  545 

My  subject  includes  dispensary  work,  a  work  which  is  neces- 
sary, however,  to  every  hospital  work,  a  work  which  is  sometimes 
carried  on  without  hospital  work.  If  funds  have  not  arrived  Jo 
erect  the  hospital,  dispensary  work  may  be  carried  on  with  very 
meager  equipment.  Great  numbers  of  patients  are  seen  in  the  dis- 
pensaries and  the  gospel  is  preached  there.  They  take  their  medi- 
cine, go  away  and  return.  They  often  hear  the  gospel  a  number  of 
times.  Some  never  return  and  some  return  a  great  many  times. 
The  average  is  about  twice.  Dispensary  work  is  absolutely  essen- 
tial as  a  feeder  to  the  hospital,  to  the  wards. 

There  we  believe  we  get  the  very  best  opportunity,  in  the  wards 
of  the  hospital,  but  the  dispensary  is  essential  and  is  always  the 
first  work  that  is  undertaken.  We  do  a  certain  amount  of  work  in 
the  way  of  visiting  patients  in  their  homes.  That  is  not  very  satis- 
factory in  China,  because  Chinese  custom  requires,  as  many  of  you 
know,  that  one  should  be  invited  every  time  he  pays  a  visit.  It 
does  not  do  to  presume  on  a  request  to  go  today  that  we  may  go  to- 
morrow. We  are  apt  to  find  out  that  the  patient  is  entirely  well 
when  we  go  to  him,  that  is  if  we  haven't  received  a  special  invita- 
tion to  go  to  him  and  then  in  a  few  days,  we  hear  that  he  is  dead. 
Visits  to  patients  in  their  homes  are  not  very  satisfactory,  and  yet 
they  have  to  be  made.  We  no  longer  believe  medical  mission  work 
to  be  merely  a  means  to  break  down  prejudice  and  to  open  closed 
doors.  It  used  to  be  so  regarded.  We  still  regard  it  as  such  but  as 
something  very  much  more.  If  that  was  all  the  use  of  medical 
mission  work,  we  would  be  withdrawing  the  medical  missionary 
from  China,  because  the  barrier  is  broken  down,  the  doors  are  open, 
but  we  believe  it  is  an  integral  part  of  the  Christian  propaganda.  It 
is  Christianity  in  action,  love  in  action.  It  is  something  concrete, 
something  that  every  man  and  every  woman  no  matter  how  illit- 
erate, how  ignorant,  can  understand. 


HYGIENE,  SANITATION,  AND  PHYSICAL  EDUCATION 

DR.  J.  H.  GRAY 

I  come  to  present  that  department  of  health  or  hygiene  which 
might  be  expressed  in  the  two  words,  "prevention"  and  "body- 
building". We  might  say  that  it  is  represented  in  this  country  by 
the  physical  director  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  by 
the  department  of  hygiene  in  any  college  or  university  or  by  some 
of  the  other  organizations  of  similar  nature. 


546  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

This  thing  we  know  to  be  new  in  our  own  country  is  even  newer 
in  these  far  off  lands.  It  now  has  become  a  world  movement,  so 
you  will  find  this  desire  for  health,  for  body-building,  in  China,  in 
Japan,  in  the  Philippines,  in  South  America,  in  India  and  in  all 
parts  of  the  world.  This  is  a  revolutionary  thing  in  the  ideas  of  all 
of  these  non-Christian  nations  and  means  a  thousand-fold  more  to 
them  than  to  our  own  people  of  this  country.  In  terms  of  the  in- 
dividual, we  might  speak  of  it  as  a  body-building,  health  education 
program.  In  terms  of  municipal  or  of  group  activity,  it  is  that  at- 
tempt to  popularize  health  education,  to  give  it  to  the  people  in  a 
way  that  they  can  understand  it,  grasp  it,  so  they  will  take  it  into 
their  own  lives  and  utilize  it. 

I  think  of  a  villager  out  in  India  who  said  he  was  to  take  that 
stuff  the  doctor  gave  him,  (meaning  quinine)  because  it  would  grow 
bigger  and  bigger  until  it  killed  him.  You  have  got  to  educate  these 
people.  You  have  to  overcome  superstition,  and  so  we  aim  through 
this  work  to  work  through  the  schools  and  through  popular  organ- 
izations for  the  dissemination  of  knowledge  which  can  be  given  to 
them  from  a  layman's  point  of  view. 

Thinking  of  it  from  a  national  standpoint,  one  might  say  it  is 
an  attempt  in  great  biological  engineering  to  raise  the  health  life  of 
a  great  mass  of  people  such  as  the  400,000,000  of  China  or  the  315,- 
000,000  of  India.  You  say  that  is  an  impossible  task.  It  is  unless 
God  is  behind  it.  With  God  we  know  that  it  is  not  impossible.  We 
strike  out  with  faith  to  try  to  raise  the  living  and  health  standards 
of  these  people  who  are  the  sickest  people  in  all  the  world.  They 
are  sick  because  they  do  not  know  of  our  Christian  message  of 
health  and  physical  education  such  as  we  know  it  in  our  country. 
It  has  passed  the  pioneer  state  where  for  eleven  years  we  have  been 
developing  and  experimenting  with  this,  until  today  we  find  it  is 
acceptable;  whether  in  the  tropics  or  in  the  North  it  is  adaptable, 
and  these  people  themselves  are  as  keen  as  they  can  be  for  it. 

We  find  we  can  get  government  cooperation  for  this  in  every 
country  we  go  to.  I  happen  to  be  called  Advisor  to  the  Governor 
of  Bengal,  advisor  in  physical  education.  As  such,  I  have  the  privi- 
lege of  training  teachers,  writing  text  books  and  putting  on  a  pro- 
gram that  is  not  simply  a  physical  education  program  but  a  pro- 
gram of  Christian  Physical  Education.  That  same  relationship 
goes  on  straight  through  the  whole  country.  We  have  about  fifteen 
men,  I  should  say,  around  the  world  trying  to  do  this  at  the  present 
time.  We  have  opportunities  for  literally  hundreds  and  I  know  of 
no  way  in  which  a  medically  trained  man  or  woman  can  make  his 
life  count  for  more  in  these  foreign  fields  than  putting  it  into  these 
great  upbuilding,  body-building,  character-building  programs  of 
physical  education  around  the  world. 


THE   MANAGEMENT   OF   PLAGUE 
DR.  BELLE  J.  ALLEN 

The  medical  man  or  woman  who  loves  a  hard  job  should  come 
to  India.  India  presents  a  fertile  field  for  you.  One  of  the  scourges 
which  increases  the  natural  inherent  fear  of  people  in  India  is  the 
Plague.  For  hundreds  of  years  it  has  appeared  and  reappeared, 
mention  being  made  in  the  Puranas  which  are  eight  hundred  years 
old. 

In  a  translation  of  the  diary  of  a  late  King,  Jehangir,  the  rat 
theory  was  foreshadowed.  A  servant  maid  saw  a  rat  acting  as 
though  it  were  drunk.  She  held  it  by  the  tail  for  the  cat  to  eat  and, 
so  the  diary  goes,  cat  and  maid  and  seven  or  eight  other  servants 
died.  Meagre  instructions  also  are  outlined  to  the  Hindus  as  to  the 
necessary  precautions  to  be  taken  in  the  event  of  its  appearance. 

The  resistance  of  the  plague  germ  is  variable.  Recrudescence 
has  been  recorded  after  an  absence  of  two  hundred  years.  Sea- 
sonal conditions  are  thought  to  affect  it,  sunlight  and  dryness  being 
its  greatest  enemies  and  dampness  and  darkness  its  chief  allies. 

It  is  thought  by  the  best  authorities  that  without  rats,  fleas  and 
a  human  case  of  plague,  there  can  be  practically  no  extension.  In 
India  with  her  poverty  and  her  ignorance  and  her  apathy  and  her 
fear  of  taking  life  in  any  form,  rats  are  as  numerous  as  humans 
and  under  present  conditions  there  is  rarely  ever  an  entire  absence 
of  human  cases.  Like  the  poor,  it  is  always  with  us  and  always  is 
associated  with  religion. 

One  of  the  difficulties  in  administering  treatment  is  ignorance 
of  the  channels  by  which  the  disease  is  conveyed.  The  other  reason 
is,  as  I  said  before,  the  religious  fear  of  taking  life  in  any  form, 
and  there  is  the  supreme  confidence  in  the  old  ways. 

Plague  carts  are  made,  crudely,  and  laden  with  flowers  and  food, 
and  the  people  with  beating  of  drums  and  howling  to  drive  away 
the  demons,  draw  the  cart  to  a  neighboring  village  where  they  leave 
it,  the  villagers  way  of  loving  their  neighbors.  Notwithstanding 
these  efforts,  people  die  at  the  rate,  perhaps,  of  seven  hundred  out 
of  one  thousand  and  the  people  say,  "God  wills  it"  or  "It  is  my 
fate".  Others  say  that  they  are  getting  what  is  coming  to  them  and 
they  must  not  try  to  prevent  it  for  that  would  be  fighting  against 

547 


548  NORTH    AMERICAN    STUDENTS    AND    WORLD    ADVANCE 

God.  With  this  attitude  of  the  people  towards  disease,  not  only 
with  the  plague  but  other  things,  one  has  the  ability  to  change  that 
attitude  has  a  problem  of  colossal  proportions. 

The  submerged  half  of  the  population,  the  women  folks,  for 
the  most  part,  may  not  be  reached  by  men,  and  so  there  develops 
a  complex  and  difficult  situation.  Opposition  and  hostility  in  the 
homes  of  the  people  develop  toward  the  generous  efforts  of  the 
Government  to  rid  the  people  of  their  foe.  But  the  difficulty  does 
not  end  there.  Plague  spots  are  not  confined  to  any  one  locality, 
for  where  ships  go,  rats  also  go,  flea  ridden  and  plague  infested. 
Should  the  plague  present  itself  in  its  virulent  and  diffusive  pan- 
demic form,  no  nation  is  safe  against  its  ravages. 

Modern  methods  of  handling  the  plague  are:  First,  to  de- 
populate the  unsanitary  quarters.  Second,  to  build  rat-proof  houses 
and  third,  rat  trapping.  To  do  the  first  would  be  difficult  even  where 
intelligence  and  confidence  were  exhibited.  The  second  would  be 
a  great  expense  to  the  poor  and  would  therefore  be  almost  prohi- 
bitive and  would  demand  a  strong  public  sentiment.  The  third,  also 
would  be  a  difficult  proposition  for  the  people  will  not  take  life- 
even  of  ants,  parasites  or  snakes.  In  order  to  induce  cooperation, 
this  work  is  made  profitable.  At  the  Port  of  Liverpool  in  1917 
and  1918,  34,199  rats  were  caught,  and  this  measure  should  be  a 
matter  of  international  importance. 

Prophylaxis  and  immunization  with  anti-pest  serum  gives  the 
largest  results  and  reduces  mortality  one-half  or  one-fourth  per 
cent.  On  occasions  of  recrudescence  the  meagre  staffs  at  every 
hospital  center  are  kept  busy  with  inoculations,  for  there  are  people 
to  whom  the  knowledge  of  its  value  has  slowly  percolated.  It  is 
pathetic  to  see  the  fear  dominated  masses. 

The  woman  doctor  or  nurse  alone  can  enter  the  women's  quar- 
ters, so  that  if  ever  on  God's  earth  there  is  a  place  for  consecrated 
self-sacrifice  and  womanly  service,  it  is  here.  The  necessity  for  a 
well  trained,  efficient  and  adequate  native  sanitary  service  needs 
no  further  elucidation,  to  the  practical  medical  man,  but  to  many 
there  is  need  also  of  remembering  that  for  the  medical  missionary 
there  is  something  more  to  do  than  skillfully  inject  serum  with  such 
care  as  to  prevent  anaphalaxies  or  increase  the  fear  lying  not  more 
than  skin  deep.  Here,  as  in  every  other  act,  the  witnessing  phy- 
sician is  to  do  this  in  remembrance  of  Him.  He  has  to  inoculate 
the  fear-ridden,  God-hungry  Indian  with  human  sympathy  and 
brotherly  kindness  and  by  so  doing  help  him  to  lead  his  own  people 
into  that  abundant  life  provided  by  the  Great  Physician. 


WAR  TIME  AND  OTHER  EMERGENCY  WORK 
DR.  H.  W.  NEWMAN 

During  the  period  of  the  war,  there  appeared  in  America  the 
greatest  foreign  missionary  society  that  the  world  has  ever  known. 
This  foreign  missionary  society  had  in  its  membership  during  the 
war,  tens  of  millions  of  members  and  they  subscribed  to  the  foreign 
work  of  the  society,  hundreds  of  millions  of  gold  dollars.  This  or- 
ganization was  the  American  Red  Cross. 

The  work  that  was  carried  on  by  the  Red  Cross,  was  carried 
on  all  over  the  world,  wherever  the  war  was  ravaging  the  peoples 
of  the  earth. 

Do  I  hear  some  one  say  that  the  Red  Cross  was  a  war  organi- 
zation and  not  a  missionary  society?  I  say  to  you  in  reply  that  the 
American  Red  Cross  work  started  where  the  war  left  off.  It  was 
not  a  war  organization.  I  have  seen  a  German  lie  in  a  bed  along- 
side a  Frenchman.  I  have  seen  a  Bolshevist  lie  in  bed  suffering 
with  fever  and  looking  his  thanks  into  the  eyes  of  a  nurse  whose 
brothers  and  sisters  had  been  killed  by  other  Bolshevists.  I  have 
spent  a  few  years  in  China  as  a  medical  missionary.  I  spent  more 
than  a  year  in  Siberia  with  the  Red  Cross  and  I  fail  to  see  any  dif- 
ference between  the  work  of  mercy  carried  on  by  the  American 
Red  Cross  and  that  carried  on  by  medical  missionaries  in  the  mis- 
sion field.  The  same  spirit  that  sends  men  to  China,  to  Turkey  and 
to  India,  sends  men  and  women  into  the  foreign  countries  to  work 
under  the  Red  Cross  auspices,  and  it  is  very  close  kin  to  the  same 
spirit  that  sent  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  die  on  the  Cross  of  Cal- 
vary. 

With  the  passing  of  the  fever  of  war,  it  was  to  be  expected 
that  the  crest  of  this  great  wave  of  sacrificial  impulse  should  pass. 
It  has  passed,  but  the  wave  has  not  entirely  fallen;  it  has  not  en- 
tirely receded.  It  has  not  left  us  as  we  were  before. 

I  know  a  man  of  big  business,  a  millionaire  who  had  large 
business  in  New  York.  He  was  working  overseas  and  he  came 
back  and  expected  to  take  up  his  business  where  he  left  off.  He  is 
back  now  and  is  the  most  dissatisfied  man  in  the  world  because  he 
tasted  of  the  sweets  of  unselfish  service  to  stricken  humanity,  and 
he  will  never  be  satisfied  to  go  on  with  mere  money-making  again. 

A  few  weeks  ago,  directly  after  my  return  from  Siberia,  I  was 

549 


55O  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

walking  down  Fifth  Avenue  and  I  came  toward  the  intersection  of 
Twenty-third  Street,  and  here  was  a  great  arch  built  over  Broad- 
way. It  was  a  beautiful  thing.  It  commemorates  all  of  the  battles 
in  which  our  men  in  khaki  and  blue  took  place  in  France.  I  thought 
what  a  wonderful  thing  for  the  children  and  the  great-grand- 
children of  these  men  that  passed  under  that,  to  look  up  to  in  years 
to  come.  I  came  up  to  it  and  it  was  nothing  but  wood  and  plaster. 
I  thought  what  a  pity  that  wasn't  built  in  stone. 

Let  us  take  this  wonderful  impulse  for  sacrificial  service  that 
sprang  up  during  the  war  and  was  manifested  in  service  in  the  Red 
Cross  and  other  organizations,  and  carve  it  in  human  lives.  Let  us 
put  human  lives  into  foreign  service  to  commemorate  this  great 
thing.  I  have  given  my  life  to  China.  Who  is  going  to  put  a  life 
down  in  some  of  these  countries  where  it  is  needed? 


THE  MISSIONARY  NURSE 

Miss  MARGARET  JONES 

Nurses  and  women  who  hope  to  be  nurses,  my  message  is  to 
you  this  afternoon.  I  have  the  joy  of  living  in  a  district  of  four 
thousand  villages,  and  there  are  from  one  hundred  fifty  to  two 
hundred  people  in  each  village  and  I  am  the  only  nurse  there.  Does 
not  to  spell  opportunity  to  some  of  you  girls  who  are  thinking  of 
this  work?  Oh,  we  need  you  so  much  over  there. 

I  recall  one  night  having  to  go  to  the  home  of  a  wealthy  family. 
When  we  got  there  we  found  a  patient  lying  on  a  rope  bed  with  a 
dirty  cloth  over  her.  She  was  sick  and  therefore  anything  was 
good  enough  for  her.  She  had  just  given  birth  to  a  baby  and  they 
had  given  her  a  dreadful  drug.  I  don't  know  what  it  was,  but  it 
had  rendered  her  unconscious.  Some  one  to  drive  the  evil  spirits 
away  had  placed  live  coals  under  the  bed  and  there  was  a  burn  on 
her  back  the  size  of  my  two  hands  and  an  inch  deep.  They  had 
done  all  the  dreadful  things  they  knew  how  to  do  and  then  had 
sent  for  us.  We  told  them  they  must  bring  her  to  the  hospital  and 
they  said,  "Oh,  we  can't  take  her  outside".  The  doctor  told  them 
that  he  could  not  treat  her  unless  she  was  brought  to  the  hospital, 
so  they  brought  her.  They  do  when  they  have  to.  They  had  her 
there  five  weeks.  She  was  fifteen  years  old.  Her  husband  was 
still  in  high  school.  It  was  five  days  before  she  came  back  to  con- 
sciousness. 

During  that  time  the  other  members  of  the  household  were  also 
there.  There  were  from  three  to  five  there  all  the  time  and  we  had 
a  blessed  opportunity  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  to  those  people. 
We  cannot  keep  our  hospitals  as  clean  as  you  do  here,  but  we  have 
a  chance  to  give  them  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

One  afternoon  I  was  on  the  veranda  thinking  I  would  have  an 


THE  MISSIONARY  NURSE  551 

easy  afternoon  when  I  heard  an  ox  cart  come  into  the  yard.  I 
went  out  and  a  woman  was  lying  in  it  who  had  been  brought  in 
twenty  miles.  We  had  to  operate.  She  had  been  in  labor  for  five, 
days  and  the  atrocious  things  they  did  to  her  I  wouldn't  dare  stand 
here  and  tell  you.  Oh,  we  need  you  girls.  Come  over.  The  life 
is  hard  and  the  work  is  hard,  but  if  you  are  worth  while,  it  won't 
matter.  The  missionaries  that  are  worth  while  are  not  those  that 
are  afraid  of  hardships.  Come  over  and  help  us.  We  need  women 
doctors,  also,  but  we  need  nurses  so  much.  That  locality  where  I 
told  you  there  were  four  thousand  villages,  has  no  nurse.  There  is 
one  woman  doctor  working  there  alone.  Oh,  the  need  is  so  great 
and  the  people  are  so  appreciative.  They  do  appreciate  the  little 
things  we  do  for  them  so  much. 

In  the  home  where  the  woman  was  so  badly  burned,  we  were 
admitted.  We  got  an  entrance  into  that  home  and  she  has  become 
a  believer  and  I  think  that  the  older  sister  believes  although  she  has 
not  openly  said  so.  There  is  a  mother,  a  father  and  four  sons  and 
four  wives  all  living  in  one  home,  and  it  is  very  difficult  for  them 
to  come  out  and  openly  confess  Jesus  Christ.  We  have  hundreds 
of  women  in  our  districts  who  have  gone  through  our  hospital  who 
are  real  believers  in  Jesus  Christ,  but  not  counted  as  Christians  be- 
cause they  have  not  come  out  and  been  baptized  and  confessed 
Christ. 


THE  CHINA  MEDICAL  BOARD 
DR.  GEORGE  E.  VINCENT 

In  1914,  the  missionaries  in  China  had  established  three  hun- 
dred hospitals,  had  five  hundred  doctors  and  one  hundred  and  fifty 
foreign  trained  nurses  in  the  field.  They  had  during  the  years  es- 
tablished firmly  the  foundations  not  only  of  hospital  and  dispen- 
sary service,  but  the  foundations  that  are  indispensable  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  medical  education.  They  must  train  assistants.  It 
would  be  impossible  for  them  to  establish  an  adequate  system  of 
dispensaries  and  hospitals  and  therefore  the  question  of  training 
young  Chinese  to  be  assistants,  surgeons  and  doctors  becomes  one 
of  the  important  questions. 

A  medical  missionary  in  China  has  a  rather  varied  job.  In 
most  hospitals  he  looks  after  all  the  medical  work,  keeps  all  the 
books  and  is  expected  to  turn  his  hand  to  everything.  When  there 
is  some  prominent  Chinese  taken  ill,  he  must  render  service.  He 
is  daily  called  upon  to  do  all  sorts  of  things,  so  there  is  nothing  sur- 
prising about  the  fact  that  he  is  called  upon  to  train  medical 
students. 


552  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

It  is  quite  astonishing  to  see  what  they  accomplished.  They 
found  good  pupils  and  these  pupils  were  selected  and  sifted  in  vari- 
ous ways.  Some  of  the  best  of  them  were  chosen  to  come  to  this 
country  and  receive  further  education.  Gradually,  through  these 
primitive  and  pioneer  methods,  if  you  please,  surgeons  and  phy- 
sicians were  trained,  Chinese  surgeons  and  physicians. 

As  one  goes  about  in  China  now,  one  finds  a  great  many  of 
these  Chinese  who  have  rendered  important  service  and  who  in 
these  hospitals  give  significant  service.  This  was  pioneer  work. 

Although  pleasant  allusions  have  been  made  to  this  work  of 
the  China  Medical  Board,  it  is  merely  an  attempt  to  cooperate  with 
these  missionary  organizations,  with  these  men  and  women  who 
have  done  the  work,  are  prepared  to  do  the  work  and  whose  suc- 
cessors are  going  on  prepared  to  carry  this  work  through  the  de- 
cades that  are  before  us. 

There  are  many  in  this  roont  who  will  find  themselves  engaged 
in  this  alluring  service  in  China. 

I  am  not  here  to  depict  the  hardships  which  people  suffer  in 
China.  I  am  not  here  to  tell  you  how  you  must  sacrifice  everything 
to  go  out,  and  spend  yourselves  relentlessly  in  the  service  of  man- 
kind. I  am  here  to  tell  you  that  in  China  there  is  one  of  the  finest 
chances  to  live  a  large,  rich  and  satisfying  life  that  there  is  any- 
where. 

I  have  no  use  for  a  person  who  sacrifices  himself  and  who  is 
always  talking  about  the  great  sacrifices  he  is  making.  I  say  to 
myself,  "Here  is  a  petty  soul".  When  I  find  people  who  are  all  on 
fire  with  their  work,  whose  imaginations  have  been  swept  and  stir- 
red so  they  cannot  be  happy  except  in  doing  this  work,  then  I  say, 
"Here  are  the  people  who  have  the  genuine  call." 

Of  course  I  have  never  been  in  any  field  except  China,  so  I 
can't  imagine  any  better  place  than  China.  Just  consider  it  for  a 
few  moments.  What  is  the  object  of  medical  education?  To  train 
doctors  and  also  to  keep  doctors  after  they  are  trained,  keep  them 
alive. 

One  of  the  hardships  medical  missionaries  have  to  suffer  is 
professional  isolation.  Men  and  women  have  been  trained  and  pre- 
pared to  do  without  a  great  many  things,  but  it  is  too  much  to  ask 
them  to  do  without  their  growth  in  that  profession,  to  do  without 
opportunities  for  growth  except  when  they  come  home  on  furlough, 
to  do  without  contact  with  the  things  that  keep  the  medical  profes- 
sion alive. 

That  has  been  one  of  the  difficulties,  but  now  that  difficulty  is 
being  lessened.  Within  the  next  few  years  in  China  there  will  be 
as  fine  an  opportunity  for  graduate  students  as  can  be  found  any 
where  in  the  world  on  a  similar  scale. 


THE  CHINA  MEDICAL  BOARD  553 

Then  there  is  the  necessity  for  maintaining  hospitals  at  a  high 
level,  because  the  hospital  is  a  most  essential  part  of  medical  edu- 
cation. One  of  the  difficulties  here  is  that  we  turn  out  thousands 
and  thousands  of  medical  students  and  only  twenty  per  cent,  of  the 
doctors  of  the  United  States  today  have  an  opportunity  to  come  in 
contact  with  diagnostic  laboratories  and  work  in  hospitals.  Eighty 
per  cent,  of  them  are  practicing  in  isolation  from  the  resources  of 
modern  medicine.  Only  the  rich  have  an  opportunity  to  come  in 
contact  with  the  best  of  medical  surgery  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  Eighty  per  cent,  of  them  are  divorced  from  opportunity 
of  intellectual  and  professional  growth,  and  the  great  majority  are 
deprived  of  the  best  opportunity  for  access  to  the  things  that  make 
modern  medicine  most  important.  Therefore,  when  we  talk  about 
foreign  fields,  we  must  remember  that  we  will  have  to  lift  the 
standard  at  home  and  that  we  may  be  able  to  obtain  some  things 
abroad  that  will  react  on  us. 

The  time  is  coming  when  every  medical  student  in  China  can 
go  to  a  medical  center  for  a  short  course.  In  Peking  there  is  such 
a  course  being  established,  and  later  I  hope  in  Shanghai  it  will  be 
possible  for  them  to  have  access  to  laboratories,  all  the  latest  re- 
sources and  clinics  which  will  be  given  by  men  and  women  distin- 
guished in  medicine,  and  there  will  be  summer  schools  of  medicine, 
graduate  schools  of  medicine  that  can  be  offered  any  where.  You 
can  see  that  I  do  not  represent  life  of  a  professional  character  in 
China  as  a  desolate  waste  and  isolation.  There  is  going  to  be  a 
splendid  chance  to  keep  abreast  of  the  times. 

The  hospitals  I  have  alluded  to,  three  hundred  twenty  of  them 
that  one  of  the  speakers  has  spoken  of  already,  are  mostly  one  man 
hospitals.  Most  of  them  are  pathetic  little  places  with  a  few  beds 
in  Chinese  buildings.  Some  of  them  in  the  larger  places  are  begin- 
ning encouragingly  to  attain  a  high  level.  Two  or  three  doctors 
will  be  in  attendance.  A  few  of  them  in  some  of  the  larger  cities 
have  reached  a  high  level,  indeed,  and  it  is  necessary  that  they  have 
an  increased  staff  in  order  to  give  opportunity  for  interne  service, 
for  medical  progress  to  the  native  Chinese  who  have  been  trained 
under  the  medical  system  to  which  I  have  alluded. 

The  hospital  is  essential  not  only  to  medical  education,  but  it  is 
essential  to  preserving  that  professional  standard,  that  ethical  loy- 
alty which  is  absolutely  essential  if  this  work  is  to  be  successful. 

One  of  the  difficulties  we  have  every  where  is  to  preserve  the 
standards  of  any  profession.  There  is  always  a  tendency  toward 
sagging  unless  there  is  an  idealistic  effort,  unless  there  are  those 
who  have  high  ideals  and  are  insistent  upon  them  all  the  while.  If 
we  have  difficulty  in  keeping  the  medical  profession  to  as  high  a 
level  as  it  ought  to  attain,  think  how  difficult  it  would  be  in  China 


554  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

where  it  is  a  new  thing.  Men  and  women  are  trained  and  are  sent 
out  to  practice  and  there  is  a  danger  that  they  will  relapse  from  the 
ethical  and  professional  standards  they  have  attained.  It  is  almost 
futile  to  train  Chinese  as  physicians  and  surgeons  unless  we  can 
keep  them  in  touch  with  professional  hospitals.  They  should  be 
kept  to  a  high  level  of  ethical  responsibility  and  loyalty. 

One  of  the  greatest  dangers  of  all  our  professions  is  the  dan- 
ger which  comes  from  individualism  rather  than  a  devotion  to  so- 
cial service.  In  this  day  we  are  making  new  phrases.  We  are  pre- 
fixing the  word  "social"  to  everything.  We  have  social  economics, 
social  philosophy  and  we  are  doing  the  same  thing  in  medicine ;  we 
speak  of  social  medicine.  It  means  a  medicine  administered  by 
those  who  think  of  themselves  as  social  functionaries  and  not  as 
private  individuals,  who  are  seeking  successful  individual  careers 
by  means  of  practicing  an  art  which  brings  them  a  revenue.  Of 
course,  these  men  who  practice  an  individual  art  and  who  gain  a 
livelihood  from  it  have  always  rendered  a  large  amount  of  social 
service.  There  is  no  physician  or  surgeon  who  does  not  devote  a 
part  of  his  time  to  gratuitous  service  in  some  form  or  other,  but 
the  man  I  am  speaking  of  is  one  who  receives  a  fixed  salary  and 
gives  his  services  to  some  group  or  constituency  to  whom  he  is 
responsible. 

Do  you  realize  it  is  the  medical  missionary  who  has  set  the  type 
and  who  is  the  prototype  of  socialized  medicine?  It  is  the  medical 
missionary  who  gives  himself  freely  and  gladly  and  without  thought 
of  additional  personal  revenue  to  the  service  of  those  who  come  to 
the  dispensary  and  to  those  who  are  students  in  the  medical  schools. 
There  are  many  people  who  react  from  the  old  individual  form  of 
service  and  who  perform  this  new  type  of  social  service,  so  we  find 
men  and  women  going  into  public  health,  into  preventive  medicine 
and  into  service  in  this  and  in  other  countries. 

There  is  no  finer  opportunity,  no  more  inspiring  appeal  than 
this  appeal  to  service  in  the  foreign  field,  because  this  appeal  need 
not  involve  that  sacrifice,  that  most  difficult  sacrifice  for  a  profes- 
sionally-trained person,  the  sacrifice  of  growth  and  keeping  abreast 
of  one's  profession.  The  outlook  in  China  is  most  encouraging  for 
medical  education,  the  outlook  for  hospitals  and  centers  where  med- 
icine can  be  taught,  where  graduate  work  can  be  carried  on  and 
research  work,  and  most  important  of  all,  one's  largest  responsibil- 
ity to  one's  fellow-man  can  be  realized  in  a  sane,  tangible,  concrete 
way. 

I  heard  a  little  story  about  Dr.  Grenfell  which  has  always  been 
a  source  of  inspiration  to  me.  He  was  describing  his  work  in  Phil- 
adelphia one  day  and  after  it  was  over  a  lady  said,  "Dr.  Grenfell, 
how  beautiful  it  is  for  you  to  sacrifice  yourself  in  this  way  in 
Labrador".  Dr.  Grenfell  said,  "You  don't  understand.  I  am  having 


THE  CHINA  MEDICAL  BOARD  555 

the  time  of  my  life  in  Labrador".  There  spoke  the  true  man. 
There  spoke  every  inch  the  man  so  carried  away  by  his  task,  the 
man  who  so  lost  himself  in  those  with  whom  he  lived  and  served 
that  he  thought  of  his  work  only  as  the  work  which  gave  him  an 
opportunity  to  have  the  time  of  his  life. 

I  believe  these  days  present  the  greatest,  most  inspiring  oppor- 
tunities that  have  ever  come  to  young  men  and  women  in  the 
United  States  of  America  and  I  believe  this  is  a  time  when  one 
calls  upon  them  not  for  the  sacrifice  of  dearly-regarded  petty,  per- 
sonal, narrow  interests,  but  when  one  opens  up  to  them  great,  glori- 
ous, satisfying,  joyous  service  and  says  to  them,  "Come  into  these 
fields  which  give  you  an  opportunity  to  have  the  time  of  your  lives". 

Remember  that  the  greatest  need  of  China,  however  great  that 
need  may  be,  is  not  after  all  for  highly  trained  scientists,  although 
they  are  essential ;  it  is  not  after  all  for  the  greatest  technical  skill, 
although  that  is  absolutely  necessary  if  the  great  end  is  to  be  at- 
tained, but  the  great  need  of  China  is  scientific  knowledge  and  tech- 
nical skill  dominated  by  idealistic  loyalty  to  the  highest  and  noblest 
things  in  human  life,  and  that  idealism  that  is  most  enduring,  that 
could  be  most  counted  upon,  that  is  less  likely  to  fail,  is  an  idealism 
based  upon  a  deep  and.  abiding  religious  conviction  which  sees  in 
skill  and  in  knowledge  the  means  by  which  one  may  make  himself 
count  in  that  great  ongoing  process  which  we  believe  expresses  the 
Almighty  Will  of  this  universe,  while  in  our  hearts  as  we  serve  is 
the  love  of  Him  who  had  so  great  an  ideal  of  self  that  He  did  not 
sacrifice  Himself.  No.  I  like  to  think  of  Christ  not  as  sacrificing 
Himself,  but  as  realizing  the  largest,  the  most  divine,  the  most  in- 
spiring conception  of  personality  that  has  ever  been  revealed  to 
men ;  a  personality  so  large  that  it  conceived  and  embraced  and  had 
made  vividly  its  own,  the  welfare  of  all  mankind,  all  mankind  in 
the  past,  in  the  present  and  in  all  the  ages  to  come. 

Medical  education  in  China  is  a  guarantee  of  splendid  oppor- 
tunity, is  a  call  to  inspiring  service,  and  I  hope  for  many  young 
men  and  young  women  in  this  audience  that  they  will  find  in  China, 
and  in  other  fields,  an  opportunity  to  have,  in  a  deep  and  rich  and 
full  sense,  "the  time  of  their  lives". 


THE  TEACHING  OF  MEDICINE 
DR.  JAMES  B.  McCoRD 

I  speak  of  Africa.  Africa  for  many  generations  is  the  happy 
hunting  ground  of  the  slave-trader,  the  rum-seller,  the  seeker  for 
red  rubber  and  the  witch-doctor;  and  of  all  the  evils  that  have 
cursed  that  fair  land,  the  witch-doctor  easily  takes  the  lead,  the 


556  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

witch-doctor  and  the  religion  of  witchcraft.  He  holds  the  people 
of  Africa  in  the  bondage  of  heathen  ignorance,  superstition,  de- 
gradation and  fear.  He  goes  forth  ostensibly  to  help  the  people, 
but  he  leaves  death  and  invalidism  in  his  wake. 

As  a  practicing  physician  he  is  a  curse  to  the  country.  As  a 
high  priest  of  the  religion  of  Africa,  he  is  the  strongest  obstacle  to 
the  advance  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  the  uplift  of  the  people; 
and  as  long  as  sickness  continues  to  be  in  the  home  of  the  African 
and  as  long  as  the  witch-doctor  is  the  only  doctor  obtainable,  his 
position  will  be  unassailable  and  his  sinister  influence  will  be  all-in- 
clusive and  profound.  If  we  would  save  Africa  from  her  heathen 
superstitions,  we  must  get  rid  of  the  witch-doctor.  If  we  would 
get  rid  of  him,  we  must  put  a  competent,  well-trained  Christian  doc- 
tor in  his  place. 

How  are  we  going  to  do  this?  Do  you  know  how  much  it 
would  cost  to  give  Africa  what  she  needs  in  the  way  of  medical  at- 
tention ?  It  would  take  ten  thousand  missionary  doctors  and  would 
cost  $25,000,000  a  year,  and  even  then  the  work  would  only  be  par- 
tially done  for  each  doctor  would  have  to  be  responsible  for  ten 
thousand  of  the  population  scattered  over  a  thousand  square  miles 
of  territory. 

If  Africa  is  to  be  saved  from  the  witch-doctor  and  witchcraft, 
she  must  be  saved  by  the  Christian  sons  of  Africa,  well  trained  in 
modern  medical  science. 

We  have  established  medical  colleges  in  China  to  train  Chinese 
young  men  for  the  service  of  China.  We  have  established  medical 
schools  in  India  to  train  young  men  of  India  for  the  service  of  In- 
dia. Shall  I  tell  you  what  we  have  done  in  the  way  of  medical  edu- 
cation for  the  young  men  of  Africa?  Absolutely  nothing.  Shall  I 
tell  you  what  medical  education  we  are  giving  the  young  men  of 
Africa?  Nothing  whatever.  But  I  want  you  to  understand  we  are 
going  to  give  them  medical  education  and  we  are  going  to  take  the 
start  just  as  soon  as  I  can  get  back  to  Natal.  The  Zulu  young  men 
are  keen  for  a  medical  education.  They  have  the  ability,  and  if  we 
can't  give  them  a  medical  education,  the  fault  will  be  with  the 
teachers.  Many  of  them  have  the  preliminary  education  to  start 
the  study  of  medicine.  All  we  need  is  the  teaching  staff.  This  we. 
must  supply.  We  haven't  the  resources  and  the  millions  such  as  the 
medical  schools  in  China.  The  start  must  be  modest,  but  the  ma- 
terial for  medical  students  and  doctors  is  there  and  there  is  the 
tremendous  and  crying  need.  The  movement  once  started  cannot 
stop. 

If  I  were  a  prophet  or  the  son  of  a  prophet,  I  could  tell  you 
what  the  end  will  be,  but  we  must  live  and  work  in  faith ;  faith  that 
this  movement  will  grow  until  every  African  community  has  its  well 


THE  PREPARATION  FOR  MEDICAL  SERVICE  557 

trained  Christian  native  doctors.  And  with  a  Christian  native  doc- 
tor and  the  Christian  native  preacher  and  the  Christian  native 
teacher,  working  together  as  a  team,  Africa  will  soon  be  won  for 
Christ.  Medical  education  for  the  natives  of  Africa!  I  would 
rather  be  the  fellow  that  starts  that  movement  than  be  the  president 
of  the  United  States. 


THE  PREPARATION  FOR  MEDICAL  SERVICE 
DR.  CYRIL  H.  HAAS 

About  three  years  ago  I  was  sitting  in  my  home  one  evening 
when  there  came  a  quiet  knock  at  the  door.  Immediately  there  was 
presented  to  me  an  officer  from  the  Government  of  that  region.  He 
said,  "The  Governor  wishes  you  in  his  home  immediately".  I  was 
taken  from  there  in  his  automobile  and  I  found  four  or  five  Oriental 
physicians  in  attendance  on  his  wife.  These  doctors  were  looking 
grave,  indeed.  She  had  a  temperature  of  105  and  pulse  of  140.  She 
was  the  victim  of  a  tremendous  infection. 

We  went  to  a  room  for  consultation  and  I  told  him  unless  she 
had  an  operation  immediately  the  patient  would  die.  He  said, 
"Will  you  perform  the  operation?"  In  that  moment  I  did  not 
know  what  to  do.  Here  was  the  wife  of  this  Governor,  the  sister 
of  Enver  Pasha,  Generalissimo,  and  I  knew  that  if  that  operation 
failed  I  would  be  expelled  from  Turkey  mighty  soon  because  all 
the  other  American  physicians  had  been  sent  away  except  one.  I 
knew  if  we  succeeded  that  I  could  stay  on  and  help  the  poor  Chris- 
tians that  were  being  harassed  right  and  left  and  killed. 

We  operated  immediately.  The  doctors,  then,  after  the  opera- 
tion, went  to  the  Governor's  room  and  had  their  coffee  and  cigars, 
etc.,  and  I  went  to  pray.  For  six  hours  we  waited,  and  in  six  hours 
the  temperature  was  normal  and  recovery  was  certain.  That  is  one 
story. 

A  year  later  I  was  in  my  clinic  surrounded  with  one  hundred 
fifty  Armenian  people  when  the  officer  said,  "Hereafter  you  cannot 
see  anybody  unless  you  take  the  regular  fee". 

"But",  I  said,  "These  poor  people  will  die.    What  shall  we  do?" 

"You  must  accept  the  regular  fee  if  you  wish  to  practice",  he 
said.  That  was  their  effort  to  cut  off  our  relief  work. 

"All  right,  I  will  accept  it",  I  said. 

I  saw  my  nurses  and  I  said  to  them,  "Go  out  into  the  city  si- 
lently and  see  these  people  and  tell  me  about  their  diseases.  You 
can  take  their  medicine  to  them,  and  let  it  be  known  to  the  city  that 
I  am  willing  to  see  anybody  for  the  regular  fee". 


55^  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

In  one  year  and  a  half,  the  fees  amounted  to  seventeen  thou- 
sand Turkish  lires  and  at  the  same  time  we  were  carrying  on  that 
private  practice. 

These  two  stories,  to  my  mind,  illustrate  the  four  qualities 
which  anybody  should  have  for  the  preparation  of  medical  service. 
First,  technical  skill.  Oh,  I  covet  it.  Second,  practicability,  that 
ingenuity  that  can  meet  any  emergency.  Third,  business  efficiency. 
Every  doctor  who  goes  out  must  be  a  business  expert  if  he  wishes* 
to  finance  and  manage  his  hospital.  Fourth,  a  man  with  spiritual 
and  high  personality. 

God  does  not  want  us  to  go  out  simply  to  be  doctors.  He 
wants  personalities,  men  who  shall  study  how  to  create  new  life, 
new  atmosphere  and  new  ideals.  God  is  going  up  and  down  this 
audience  today  looking  for  men  and  women  who  are  big  enough  and 
great  enough  to  go  out  into  the  Orient,  into  the  Far  East  and  Near 
East  to  love  people  as  Christ  loved  them,  to  serve  them  as  He 
served  them,  and  to  touch  them  with  His  own  heart,  fill  them  with 
patience,  enthusiasm  and  optimism. 


CALLING  THE  MEDICAL  MISSIONARY 
DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME 

Several  times  since  I  have  been  here,  questions  have  been  put 
to  me  by  those  of  you  who  are  now  medical  students  or  planning  to 
be.  I  want  to  say  what  I  have  to  say  definitely  in  answer  to  your 
questions. 

Frequently  on  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Changsha,  I  have  seen 
a  poster  which  says,  "Looking  for  a  man",  and  the  word  man  is 
turned  upside  down.  That  means  it  is  the  notice  of  a  man  that  is 
lost.  The  point  I  want  to  make  is  this :  The  man  who  is  going  to 
be  a  medical  missionary  has  got  to  be  so  well  trained  in  his  Bible 
that  he  can  take  a  thing  like  that  and  use  it  to  advantage.  He  can 
tell  them  that  the  Son  of  Man  has  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  is  lost. 

On  the  walls  of  that  city  where  I  practice  in  China,  there  stands 
an  old  iron  gun  evidently  fired  not  many  times,  but  there  is  a  piece 
broken  out  of  the  mouth  of  it.  There  is  a  red  cloth  decorating  it 
and  the  Chinese  call  it  the  "Great  Red-capped  General".  That  city 
was  besieged,  and  the  story  is  that  that  gun  was  fired  but  once  and 
it  drove  the  enemy  away  and  the  city  was  not  taken.  Since  that 
time  that  gun  has  become  a  physician.  Self-sacrifice,  you  see,  be- 
cause it  lost  part  of  its  being  when  fired  in  that  way,  and  now  it  is 
the  child  doctor  of  the  city.  When  the  prescription  writer  fails, 


CALLING  THE  MEDICAL  MISSIONARY  559 

they  burn  incense  in  front  of  this  Red-Capped  General  and  expect 
his  aid.  You  will  smile  when  I  tell  you  that  you  are  up  against  com- 
petition like  that. 

I  want  you  who  are  internes  or  medical  students  to  plan  for  a 
long  term  of  preparation.  Jesus  Christ  took  thirty  years  of  pre- 
paration for  three  years  of  practice.  We,  as  doctors  can  afford 
to  follow  his  example. 

I,  too,  have  been  thinking  about  knocks  as  Dr.  Haas  has.  I 
want  to  tell  you  of  two  knocks  on  my  door.  The  first  was  in  1910, 
back  in  the  spring.  The  gate  keeper  said,  "Run,  there  are  mobs 
at  the  door  and  they  are  going  to  destroy  your  place.  There  is  no 
place  to  go,  but  you  have  to  run".  We  got  through  that  all  right 
and  I  want  to  tell  you  about  the  knock  that  succeeded  it.  Just  a 
few  months  ago  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  knock  came  on  the 
door  and  some  one  said,  "Dr.  Hume,  the  Governor  of  the  City  has 
fled  and  his  wife  wants  you  to  protect  her".  I  said,  "Tell  the 
matron  to  get  her  a  room".  I  went  to  take  a  nap  and  presently  there 
was  a  second  knock  and  the  door  keeper  said,  "Dr.  Hume,  the 
Police  Commissioner  has  fled  and  his  wife  is  down  stairs  and  wants 
you  to  take  care  of  her".  You  see  what  I  am  getting  at,  do  you? 

First  of  all,  the  tables  are  turned.  Where  we  had  to  take 
refuge  and  flee,  they  are  coming  to  us  now.  You  and  I,  if  we  want 
to  be  successful  missionary  physicians,  have  got  to  learn  in  this 
country  how  to  come  in  contact  with  every  class  of  people,  gov- 
ernors and  peasants,  scholars  and  street  workers,  people  of  every 
kind.  I  want  to  urge  those  of  you  who  are  internes,  medical  stu- 
dents, or  those  of  you  who  are  going  to  be  medical  students,  to 
spend  your  lives  in  Christian  work  preparing  for  the  work  you  are 
going  to  do  there,  spend  your  lives  here  in  meeting  as  many  people 
as  you  can,  because  you  are  going  to  do  with  people  of  so  many 
different  stations. 

Somebody  spoke  about  having  the  time  of  his  life.  I  want  to 
echo  that  in  saying  I  have  been  given  an  indefinite  sentence  by  our 
trustees  to  stay  in  this  country  and  I  am  going  to  be  on  good  be- 
havior so  I  can  get  back  to  my  job,  because  it  is  the  finest  thing  in 
the  world  and  it  is  living  after  Christ  who  said,  "The  spirit  of  the 
Lord  is  on  me  to  heal".  I  want  many  of  you  to  come  out  there, 
too. 


ESSENTIAL  MOTIVES  OF  MEDICAL  MISSIONS 
DR.  A.  J.  P.  BARGER 

We  are  seeking  for  the  essential  motive  for  the  medical  mis- 
sionary.   I  studied  the  commands  of  Christ,  seeking  to  look  at  them 


560  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

as  I  would  the  map  of  a  great  city.  I  give  in  this  chart  what  seems 
to  be  the  main  lines  of  the  general  plan  of  Christ's  commands.  I 
have  called  it  Christ's  program.  It  has  served  me  as  a  key  for 
classifying  my  own  thoughts  about  religion  and  religious  activities. 
It  has  guided  me  in  planning  my  own  part  of  the  missionary  pro- 
gram and  it  sets  forth  the  essential  motive. 

Looking  at  the  map  from  Christ's  viewpoint.  His  commands 
are  to  you,  you  individually  and  you  collectively.  Most  of  them 
may  be  placed  in  three  general  classifications,  covering  your  obli- 
gations to  God,  to  yourself,  and  to  your  fellow  men.  Your  obliga- 
tions to  God  include  groups  of  commands  to  know  and  believe  God, 
to  love  and  obey  God  and  to  worship  God.  Your  obligations  to 
yourself  include  commands  to  be  perfect  physically,  spiritually  and 
intellectually.  Love  and  serve  your  fellow-men.  Give  the  gospel 
to  your  fellow-men. 

Only  in  the  case  of  one  of  the  last  groups  which  supplies  the 
essential  motive,  may  I  recall  with  you  a  few  of  Christ's  commands. 
I  will  only  refer  to  the  golden  rule.  "A  new  commandment  I  give 
unto  you",  says  Christ,  "That  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have  loved 
you".  "Love  your  enemies".  These  words  of  Him  are  supported 
by  the  example  of  Him  who  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister.  Christ  links  together  the  central  motive  for  which  we  are 
seeking,  namely,  love  for  our  fellow-men  and  its  natural  expres- 
sion, service.  Let  us  look  at  a  few  adjoining  links  that  we  may  see 
this  great  essential  motive  in  its  proper  setting. 

The  source  of  the  motive  power.  If  we  are  obedient  to  our 
obligations  to  God,  we  shall  find  there  the  source  of  the  motive 
power.  We  shall  find  there  the  ideals,  the  materials  for  enthusiasm, 
the  knowledge  of  righteousness,  and  the  sufficient  reward. 

Being  voluntary  instruments  of  service,  we  are  obligated  by 
the  commands  of  our  Leader  to  be  sharp,  useful  instruments;  and 
to  that  end  we  should  train  and  perfect  all  our  faculties  to  the  ut- 
most. 

May  I  add  one  quality  of  service?  The  doing  of  God's  will  is 
not  a  thing  to  which  we  must  submit,  but  a  thing  in  which  we  may 
glory.  It  is  not  a  load  we  get  under  to  which  we  must  bow,  but  a 
flag  which  we  may  follow.  It  is  the  one  glad  and  glorious  thing 
of  the  universe. 


THE  MISSION  TO  LEPERS 
WILLIAM  M.  BANNER 


Dr.  V.  G.  Heiser  says  there   are   two    million    lepers   in   the 
world.     That  would  be  one  person  out  of  every  eight  hundred  is 


REMARKS         .  .  56l 

afflicted  with  leprosy.  They  are  suffering  human  beings  and  should 
be  considered.  Suffering  of  any  sort  appeals  to  us,  in  the  first 
place. 

Second,  they  should  be  considered  because  of  the  economic 
waste.  The  leper  has  lost  his  earning  capacity,  and  if  there  are  two 
million  people  in  the  world  who  have  lost  their  earning  capacity, 
what  does  that  mean?  It  takes  some  one  else  to  take  care  of  them. 
It  is  not  only  a  question  of  two  million  people  losing  their  earning 
capacity,  but  it  is  a  question  of  the  other  people  who  have  to  help 
take  care  of  them. 

I  would  like  to  give  you  a  third  reason.  Jesus  said,  "Cleanse 
the  lepers".  If  we  were  to  go  no  further,  we  would  have  all  the 
reason  we  needed.  Dr.  King  always  refers  people  to  Matthew,  the 
tenth  chapter,  seventh  and  eighth  verses.  He  reminds  people  that 
we  are  to  think  of  healing  the  sick  and  cleansing  the  lepers.  I  re- 
mind you  this  afternoon  that  of  all  the  sick  people  we  know  any- 
thing about,  the  leper  is  the  one  person  that  Jesus  put  up  especially 
for  the  sympathy  of  His  church.  As  you  think  of  that,  I  ask  you 
to  think  of  the  Leper  Mission. 

It  is  a  cooperative  agency  working  in  harmony  with  the  Pro- 
testant missions  of  all  the  land  to  do  four  things,  first,  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  lepers ;  second,  to  relieve  their  sufferings ;  third,  to 
supply  their  simple  wants,  and  fourth,  something  that  is  very  much 
worth  while.  I  finished  a  series  of  meetings  in  Shanghai,  China  a 
while  ago  and  one  of  the  missionary  secretaries  was  good  enough 
to  write  up  a  story  about  it.  I  was  so  pleased  because  he  gave  me 
a  new  war  cry,  "Ridding  the  World  of  Leprosy".  If  lepers  could 
be  properly  segregated,  there  would  be  no  contagion  and  in  a 
comparatively  few  years  lepers  would  be  off  the  face  of  the 
earth.  In  Norway,  within  a  few  years,  great  changes  have  come, 
and  you  are  all  familiar  with  how  the  number  was  reduced  by  half 
in  the  Philippines. 

Would  you  like  to  join  in  a  program  of  preaching  the  gospel 
to  the  lepers,  of  relieving  them  of  their  suffering?  Well,  if  you 
would  keep  this  work  in  mind  and  cooperate  with  the  Mission  to 
Lepers  in  making  it  possible  to  really  rid  the  world  of  leprosy. 

REMARKS 

"Do  you  advise  specialization  on  the  part  of  a  medical  stu- 
dent?" Yes,  if  you  are  going  to  a  hospital  where  there  are  other 
missionaries.  If  you  are  not,  you  must  have  a  general,  all-around 
preparation.  If  you  are  going  to  a  hospital  where  there  are  other 
missionaries,  get  the  special  preparation  for  the  special  work  that 
is  most  needed  in  that  place. — DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN. 


562  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

"What  do  you  consider  the  necessary  requirements  of  a  nurse 
for  the  foreign  field?"  Good  Christian  character,  knowledge  of  the 
Bible  and  a  thorough  knowledge  of  nursing. — Miss  HOBEIN. 

"Can  special  teachers  of  public  hygiene  and  social  work  among 
the  peasant  class  find  opportunity  in  China?"  The  mass  of  the 
people  in  China  are  peasants.  Ninety-five  out  of  one  hundred  of 
the  people  are  peasants.  If  you  can  teach  them  anything  about 
hygiene,  there  is  a  place  for  you  in  China. — DR.  H.  W.  NEWMAN. 

"How  much  need  is  there  for  a  sanitary  engineer  who  has  been 
trained  in  a  sanitary  technical  school  and  what  can  he  do?"  He 
can  do  a  great  and  good  work  in  China.  He  needs  to  be  a  specialist. 
He  should  look  for  his  special  place  before  going.  Certainly  there 
is  abundant  opportunity  for  him. — DR.  O.  L.  KILBORN. 

"What  is  the  need  for  medical  missionaries  in  Japan?"  I  may 
say  there  is  some  difference  of  opinion  on  that.  Although  most  of 
the  boards  discontinued  a  long  time  ago  sending  medical  mission- 
aries to  Japan,  one  board  does  send  some  there  for  the  conduct  of 
a  splendid  hospital.  There  may  be  more  than  one  board  sending 
them,  but  most  of  the  boards  decided  sometime  ago  that  the  Japan- 
ese were  able  to  meet  most  of  their  own  medical  needs. — DR.  J.  H. 
FRANKLIN. 

"What  is  the  opportunity  for  pharmacists  in  China?  What  is 
the  opportunity  for  dentists  in  China?"  Pharmacists  and  dentists 
are  both  needed,  especially  in  the  larger  hospitals.  The  University 
of  Nanking  has  had  a  dentist  on  its  staff. — DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN. 

"What  is  the  medical  need  in  South  America?  Does  it  com- 
pare with  China's  need?"  There  is  no  question  about  that.  South 
America  has  plenty  of  well  qualified  physicians  of  her  own  and 
China  has  not. — DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN. 

"What  is  the  opportunity  for  the  bacteriologist  in  the  foreign 
field?"  If  he  can  be  attached  to  a  mission  medical  school,  there 
is  a  splendid  opportunty. — DR.  O.  L.  KILBORN. 

"What  is  the  need  in  China  for  a  specialist  in  mental  and 
nervous  diseases?"  One  is  called  for  immediately  in  the  John  G. 
Curr  Hospital  for  the  insane,  in  Canton,  China.  They  are  needed 
in  other  places  but  as  yet  there  are  no  institutions  outside  of  Can- 
ton, China  except  for  some  special  wards  in  one  or  two  hospitals  in 
Hu-Chow.— DR.  T.  D.  SLOAN. 

"What  are  the  medical  needs  in  Korea?"  We  need  many 
women  physicians  as  well  as  men.  We  need  four  nurses  at  the 
head  of  our  training  schools. — DR.  R.  S.  HALL. 


REMARKS         .  .  563 

"Does  the  China  Medical  Board  send  out  women?"  We  sent 
out  eighteen  recently.  They  are  nurses,  but  the  school  in  Shanghai 
and  the  school  in  Peking  will  be  open  to  men  and  women  on  equal 
terms.  Already  appointments  have  been  made  to  the  Peking  faculty 
of  women.  We  will  appoint  good  people  to  the  faculty,  irrespective 
of  sex. — DR.  GEORGE  E.  VINCENT. 

''What  would  be  the  place  of  a  trained  dietitian  in  a  missionary 
hospital?"  In  countries  where  diet  has  not  been  studied,  there 
would  be  a  splendid  place  for  such  a  person.  I  know  of  no  branch 
of  research  work  that  would  be  more  interesting  than  that,  especi- 
ally in  India.— DR.  J.  H.  GRAY. 

"Is  there  a  field  for  medical  research  work  in  China?"  There 
are  a  number  of  special  diseases  in  China  about  which  almost 
nothing  is  knov/n,  and  there  is  very  important  work  with  respect  to 
these  diseases  to  be  done.  Last  summer  while  I  was  in  China  I 
met  two  missionary  doctors  who  in  the  little  spare  time  they  could 
find,  chiefly  at  night,  were  working  on  two  of  these  diseases  and 
they  are  going  to  be  given  special  facilities  in  Peking  and  a  little 
vacation,  during  which  they  can  push  on  their  investigation.  There 
is  a  large  field  in  China  for  medical  research. — DR.  GEORGE  E.  VIN- 
CENT. 

"What  bible  knowledge  and  evangelistic  training  should  a 
medical  missionary  have?"  A  year  or  two  in  any  first  class  bible 
school  would  fill  that  need.  Get  the  simple  Bible  just  as  thoroughly 
in  your  mind  and  life  as  you  can. — DR.  J.  H.  GRAY. 

"Is  there  a  place  for  osteopathic  doctors  in  home  or  foreign 
missions?"  There  is  no  call  for  osteopathic  doctors  in  foreign 
missions  so  far  as  I  know.  I  may  be  misinformed.  So  far  as  home 
missions  are  concerned,  I  do  not  know. — DR.  J.  H.  FRANKLIN. 

"Is  there  a  need  for  medical  missionaries  in  the  Near  East?" 
There  is  immediate  need  for  at  least  nine  medical  men  under  the 
American  Board  in  Asiatic  Turkey,  not  counting  the  need  in  Syria 
or  Northern  Africa.  The  war  was  terrific  on  the  American  medical 
doctors  in  Turkey.  At  least  five  died  from  typhus.  Now  the  hos- 
pitals are  being  run  by  the  nearest  relief  committee.  There  is  im- 
mediate need  for  dozens  of  doctors  there — DR.  CYRIL  HAAS. 

"What  should  a  young  man  do  upon  completing  his  internship 
in  this  country?" — If  a  young  man  or  a  young  woman  knows  that 
he  is  going  out  under  a  certain  board,  they  should  find  out  what 
kind  of  a  place  that  board  proposes  to  send  them  to,  and  prepare 
to  take  a  specialty  that  will  prepare  you  for  the  country  that  you 
are  going  to,  that  is,  if  you  can  find  out  from  the  board.  For  in- 


564  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

stance,  some  board  secretary  might  prepare  to  send  you  to  a  part 
of  the  country  like  Canton  that  has  a  great  deal  of  eye  work.  You 
would  be  foolish  not  to  take  special  training  in  eye  work  in  addi- 
tion to  your  internship.  If  you  cannot  find  out  what  kind  of  a  field 
you  are  going  to  be  put  into,  then  the  answer  I  should  say  is  this : 
Take  a  long  course  of  a  rotating  internship  of  at  least  two  years. 
Two  years  should  be  the  minimum  so  you  will  be  prepared  for  any 
kind  of  an  emergency. — DR.  EDWARD  H.  HUME. 


AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS 

H.  C.  WALLACE,  Chairman 
The  Scriptural  Basis  for  Agricultural  Missions — H.  C.  WALLACE 

Advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  Through  the  Teaching  of 
Agriculture — DR.  THOMAS  JESSE  JONES 

Agricultural  Missions  an  Aid  to  Evangelistic  Work — 
REV.  BENSON  BAKER 

Cooperative  and  Credit  Societies  in  the  Farm  Villages  of  India — 
O.  O.  STANCHFIELD 

Agricultural  Missions  in  Brazil — B.  H.  HUNNICUTT 
Agricultural  Education  in  India — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 

Remarks — H.  B.  HUNNICUTT,  SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM,  REV.  BENSON 
BAKER,  O.  O.  STANCHFIELD,  F.  P.  TURNER. 


THE  SCRIPTURAL  BASIS  FOR  AGRICULTURAL 

MISSIONS 
H.  C.  WALLACE 

The  scriptures  give  us  some  hint  of  God's  mind  on  the  ques- 
tion of  bringing  the  Word  to  the  people  of  the  open  country.  When 
the  people  of  the  earth  became  so  wicked  that  God  thought  it  best 
to  wipe  them  out  and  start  over  again,  he  chose  Noah  to  save  seed 
of  the  various  animal  life,  and  Noah  took  in  addition  only  enough 
to  set  himself  up  as  a  farmer.  Generations  after,  when  the  people 
had  multiplied  and  got  together  in  cities  and  got  into  all  sorts  of 
wickedness  as  happens  too  often  when  they  get  together  in  cities, 
God  scattered  them  abroad. 

When  God  wanted  a  man  to  become  the  founder  of  a  great 
nation,  through  which  His  word  might  be  transmitted  to  the  peoples 
of  the  earth,  He  chose  Abram,  a  ranchman.  He  made  that  nation 
an  agricultural  nation.  His  truth  was  kept  alive  and  grew  in  the 
hearts  and  minds  of  the  people  of  the  open  country.  When  a  man 
was  needed  to  lead  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  bondage,  God  chose 
Moses,  but  to  make  him  fit  to  do  the  thing  he  was  chosen  to  do,  He 
sent  him  first  for  forty  years'  training  out  in  the  wilderness,  with 
old  Jethro,  the  stockman. 

Througout  Old  Testament  times  the  gospel  was  kept  alive  and 
spread  by  farmers  and  stockmen.  There  was  Abram  and  Isaac  and 
Jacob,  the  ranchman,  David  the  shepherd,  Saul  the  Son  of  a  stock- 
man, Amos  the  herdsman,  and  many  others.  And  when  God  sent 
His  Son  into  the  world,  His  coming  was  made  known  first  to  the 
shepherds  who  guarded  their  flocks  by  night. 

These  things  give  us  some  hint  of  God's  mind  on  this  matter 
of  agricultural  missions.  The  farmer,  more  than  most  men,  comes 
near  to  God  in  his  daily  work.  Before  him  always  are  the  mani- 
festations of  God's  power.  He  produces  just  in  proportion  as  he 
obeys  natural  laws,  which  are  simply  the  human  expression  of  the 
divine  will.  In  his  business,  therefore,  the  farmer  is  really  a  part- 
ner of  God  and  there  is  most  intimate  connection  between  good 
farming  and  the  truly  religious  life.  There  can  be  no  sustaining 
agriculture  without  not  only  a  moral  culture  but  a  righteousness  in 
living  and  inasmuch  as  our  entire  civilization  depends  upon  sus- 

567 


568  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

taining  agriculture  we  have  a  double  incentive  to  bring  God's  word 
to  the  people  of  the  open  country  in  those  lands  which  know  him 
not. 

In  some  ways  the  agricultural  missionary  has  an  easier  task 
than  the  missionary  who  goes  to  the  city  and  other  fields,  for  life 
in  the  open  country  has  prepared  men  better  to  receive  the  truth. 
In  other  ways  the  agricultural  missionary  has  a  much  more  difficult 
task  than  the  missionary  in  any  other  field.  The  people  with  whom 
he  hopes  to  work  are  more  widely  scattered,  and  therefore  not  sub- 
ject so  easily  to  the  mass  appeal,  and  they  are  more  likely  to  de- 
mand that  religion  be  interpreted  in  terms  of  life.  Therefore,  the 
man  who  hopes  to  reach  a  high  measure  of  service  in  this  field  not 
only  must  be  a  man  of  strong  religious  spirit,  but  also  must  have  a 
broad  knowledge  of  agricultural  practice  and  science,  and  with  it 
a  large  fund  of  common  sense,  which  will  enable  him  to  apply  that 
knowledge  to  the  widely  differing  conditions  of  agriculture  in  the 
various  countries. 

In  addition  to  that  he  must  have  a  business  initiative  which 
will  enable  him  to  serve  the  economic  needs  of  the  community,  to 
help  the  farmer  secure  a  just  reward  for  his  labor,  to  help  him  es- 
tablish economical  systems  of  marketing.  For  religion  should  do 
more  than  strive  to  save  simply  the  individual  soul,  it  should  be 
the  servant  of  the  community.  Man  has  a  body  to  be  taken  care 
of  as  well  as  a  soul  and  as  many  missionaries  have  learned,  very 
often  the  surest  approach  to  the  soul  is  by  ministering  to  the  ma- 
terial and  social  needs  of  the  body. 

What  a  challenge  it  is  to  young  men  and  young  women  of  the 
right  sort  who  are  not  afraid  of  hard  work  and  who  are  willing  to 
tackle  big  things!  First,  as  an  evangelist  doing  personal  work 
among  a  class  of  people  whose  minds  and  hearts  are  peculiarly 
open  to  the  word  of  God.  Second,  as  an  interpreter  and 
a  teacher  of  God's  great  laws  which  govern  animal  and 
plant  life  and  growth.  And  third,  as  the  organizer  and  leader 
of  Christian  communities  in  which  good  farming,  clear  thinking, 
right  living  shall  be  the  ruling  motives,  and  from  which  will  flow  a 
living  stream  of  pure  manhood  and  womanhood,  qualified  for 
Christian  leadership  in  every  walk  of  life. 


ADVANCEMENT  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  THROUGH 

THE  TEACHING  OF  AGRICULTURE 

DR.  THOMAS  JESSE  JONES 

The  message  that  I  desire  to  impress  upon  you  more  than  all 
else  that  may  be  said  to  you  this  afternoon,  either  by  myself  or 


ADVANCEMENT  THROUGH  TEACHING  AGRICULTURE  569 

any  one  else,  is  this,  that  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  advanced  through 
the  teaching  of  agriculture  itself.  I  want  you  to  understand,  when 
you  go  out  as  the  missionaries  of  agriculture,  that  you  are  advanc- 
ing His  Kingdom  when  you  enable  that  boy  and  that  girl,  that 
young  man  and  that  young  woman,  the  older  people  also,  to  coop- 
erate with  God  so  successfully  in  the  handling  of  God's  soil  as  to 
increase  the  productivity  of  the  region  in  which  they  live. 

I  am  sure  that  all  that  shall  be  said  from  this  platform  this 
afternoon  shall  bear  out  that  lesson.  It  is  my  deepest  prayer  that 
you  shall  go  out  with  a  deep  feeling  that  increasing  the  produc- 
tivity of  the  soil  is  doing  God's  will,  establishing  His  Kingdom  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people  everywhere. 

The  subject  on  which  I  desire  to  say  a  few  words  more,  as 
given  to  me  is  "The  Adaptation  of  Education  to  the  Life  of  the 
People".  To  me,  the  \vord  adaptation,  democracy  and  Christianity 
are  synonomous.  Adaptation  to  the  life  of  the  people  in  education 
is  democracy  in  education.  Democracy  in  education  is  the  Chris- 
tianization  of  education.  It  is  to  give  to  the  boy  and  the  girl,  the 
man  and  the  woman  just  that  type  of  training  which  he  and  she 
requires. 

The  great  tendency  of  social  institutions  is  to  crystalize.  They 
begin  with  a  splendid  notion  rooted  in  the  life  of  the  people  as  they 
live  morning,  noon  and  night.  They  construct  a  system  of  thought, 
a  system  of  institutions  and  it  continues  well  through  one  year,  two 
years,  three  years,  but  as  the  decades  roll  on,  the  institutions  re- 
main just  where  they  were  organized  and  the  people  move  else- 
where. It  was  that,  you  remember,  that  gave  Christ  his  greatest 
sorrow.  He  found  that  the  religion  which  God,  his  Father,  had 
passed  to  Abraham  and  to  the  people  of  the  Old  Testament,  had 
stood  where  it  was  and  that  they  wrere  worshipping  forms  and  cere- 
monies and  forgetting  the  people  in  the  highways  and  hedges. 

It  is  even  so  with  agriculture.  We  can  no  longer  depend  upon 
the  traditions  of  the  past.  We  must  come  to  the  present  time,  and 
one  of  the  great  touchstones  of  the  changes  that  must  come  was 
hinted  at  this  morning  in  Dr.  White's  remarkable  talk,  when  he 
brought  before  us  those  millions.  I  would  that  it  were  possible 
that  not  only  the  millions  should  stand  before  us,  but  that  individ- 
uals, so  that  we  should  so  dramatize  the  needs,  the  poverty,  the 
limited  lives  of  these  millions.  Friends,  let  me  beseech  you  as  I 
endeavor  to  impress  upon  you  the  drama  of  the  millions,  that  you 
shall  stop  and  think  what  suffering  comes  because  of  starvation,  of 
poverty,  the  unlimited  means  which  you  have  the  power  to  pass  on 
to  the  world  awaiting  you. 

To  me  the  greatest  word  of  the  Bible,  the  greatest  message  that 
Jesus  Christ  passed  on  to  the  world,  the  message  which  convinces 


5/O  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

me  more  than  all  else  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  was  the  message 
of  that  beatitude,  when  He  said,  "Blessed  are  the  meek  for  they 
shall  inherit  the  earth".  Who  on  this  earth,  who  of  those  who  are 
to  lead  the  world  have  more  truly  an  appreciation  of  that  message 
than  those  who  are  to  teach  His  message  of  the  soil  ?  You  who  are 
to  go  out  and  become  the  missionaries  of  the  soil  are  the  ones  who 
have  opened  your  minds  and  your  hearts  to  see  the  wonders  of  God's 
universe. 

I  feel  that  the  prayer  which  Jesus  Christ  uttered  on  another 
occasion  should  be  the  prayer  that  we  utter  here  this  afternoon 
when  He  said,  r'I  thank  Thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
that  Thou  hast  hidden  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent  and 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes".  Those  who  have  the  conceit  of 
ancient  learning,  those  who  have  the  conceit  of  their  own  supposed 
knowledge,  are  blind  to  the  great  lessons  of  agriculture.  To  you 
who  turn  to  the  simple  blade  of  grass,  to  the  growing  life  upon  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  you  are  the  messengers  of  God.  May  you 
stand  up  as  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Almighty  God,  carrying  on 
that  message  until  His  Kingdom  shall  be  established  in  the  hearts 
of  all  people  everywhere. 


AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS  AN  AID  TO  EVANGELISTIC 

WORK 
REV.  BENSON  BAKER 

It  so  happens  that  my  work  is  that  of  going  out  superintending 
preachers  and  native  workers  in  the  villages,  but  I  have  a  very 
direct  interest  in  the  subject  we  are  trying  to  consider  today.  We 
are  trying  to  build  a  church  out  yonder  on  the  foreign  fields,  a 
Christian  church.  M^en  and  women  are  born  into  the  Kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is  not  a  slight  task  to  build  this  church,  and  we  are 
most  decidedly  interested  in  all  that  concerns  the  men  and  women 
who  are  a  part  of  this  church. 

Now  I  want  to  talk  this  afternoon  in  a  very  informal  and  direct 
way,  just  as  if  I  were  talking  to  one  of  you  men  face  to  face  about 
some  of  the  needs  that  we  are  facing  yonder  in  India.  I  choose 
India  because  that  is  where  I  live.  That  is  my  home  and  I  know 
something  about  India. 

In  the  district  where  I  have  been  superintendent,  there  are 
now  something  like  forty-five  thousand  Christians — forty-five  thou- 
sand in  one  district  living  in  thirteen  hundred  villages.  I  am  the 
only  missionary  to  work  among  those  people  out  in  the  villages.  I 
go  night  and  day  and  I  am  able  to  go  pretty  fast  because  I  am  from 


AGRICULTURAL  MISSIONS  AND  EVANGELISM  571 

America,  and  because  a  good  lady  in  Philadelphia  whom  I  have 
never  even  seen,  sent  me  a  Ford  car.  (Laughter)  If  you  are 
going  out  in  any  of  these  fields,  wrap  up  a  Ford  car  and  take  it 
along,  because  you  will  need  it. 

Now  as  I  go  in  and  out  of  that  district  among  those  people,  I 
have  been  profoundly  convinced  of  a  few  things.  Those  forty- 
five  thousand  Christian  are  farmers,  most  of  them,  in  fact  ninety 
per  cent,  of  the  people  of  India  are  directly  related  to  farming.  So 
you  can  see  how  vital  this  question  is  to  us.  Practically  all  of  my 
Christians,  as  I  call  them,  are  very  directly  related  to  farming.  They 
are  serfs,  nothing  else — you  can't  call  them  anything  else  but  serfs. 
They  are  in  the  hands  of  the  landlords.  They  are  bound  down  by 
debt  and  by  poverty  and  by  superstition  and  by  everything  that  is 
bad  which  keeps  them  there. 

When  we  go  in  to  baptize  a  group  of  folks  in  a  village  the  land- 
lord objects  as  a  rule.  He  does  not  want  those  folks  to  become 
Christian.  After  we  have  gone  he  persecutes  them.  I  have  had 
them  brought  to  me  with  their  bones  broken  and  faces  beaten  up 
and  all  sorts  of  persecution.  I  never  knew  one  man  to  go  back  be- 
cause of  persecution.  But  they  are  persecuted  because  that  land- 
lord knows  that  when  these  serfs  become  Christians,  they  are  going 
to  get  out  of  his  hands.  Christianity  means  freedom  and  progress 
and  he  knows  it. 

But  there  are  those  farmers  of  ours,  those  Christians.  We  go 
in  to  educate  them.  We  say,  "We  will  organize  a  village  school". 
There  are  twenty  thousand  boys  and  girls  in  my  district  to  be  edu- 
cated. They  are  absolutely  illiterate.  We  want  that  they  shall  be 
able  at  least  to  read  their  Bible.  That  is  our  slogan  to  begin  with. 
If  we  don't  educate  them  they  will  not  get  educated  at  all.  There 
is  no  other  way.  We  go  in  and  start  a  school.  The  preacher  calls 
the  boys  and  girls  around  him.  A  native  pastor  teaches  twelve  or 
fourteen  or  twenty  of  them  and  they  come  and  the  prospect  seems 
bright,  but  we  soon  find  this  out,  that  the  fathers  and  the  mothers 
are  so  poor  that  they  cannot  afford  to  let  their  children  go  to  school. 
Every  boy  and  girl,  as  soon  as  he  is  old  enough  to  work,  has  to 
work  in  order  to  eat.  You  know  they  get  a  salary  of  four,  five  or 
six  cents  a  day  and  a  man  with  a  big  family  can't  support  them  in 
very  much  luxury  on  that  salary  unless  they  all  work. 

And  so,  the  moment  we  start  to  organize  a  village  school  we 
are  dead  up  against  that  proposition  that  they  are  so  poor  they  can't 
go  to  school.  It  is  the  same  proposition  that  the  Rockefeller  Foun- 
dation met  in  the  southern  states.  So  we  are  up  against  it.  We 
are  just  facing  this  question  and  we  are  trying  to  work  our  way 
through  these  problems  ourselves.  The  thing  to  do  is  to  change 
their  economic  situation.  How  are  you  going  to  do  it?  How  are 


572  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

you  going  to  change  that  economic  situation?  Well,  the  most  nat- 
ural thing  is,  as  they  are  all  farmers,  there  must  be  something 
wrong  with  their  farming  if  they  are  so  poor.  And  there  you  have 

it. 

They  are  still  ploughing  with  a  crooked  stick,  except  around 
Allahabad.  They  still  reap  the  grain  with  a  little  hook,  hands  ful 
at  a  time,  squatting  on  the  ground  and  piling  it  up  in  little  piles, 
carrying  it  on  their  heads  to  the  threshing  floor  and  tramping  it 
out  with  oxen  just  as  they  did  in  Ab ram's  time.  They  throw  it  up 
and  let  the  wind  blow  the  chaff  away.  They  have  absolutely  no 
machinery.  They  use  as  ancient  methods  as  you  could  find  any 
place  in  the  world. 

Now  we  are  saying — If  I  could  get  a  man  in  my  district  (and 
I  am  looking  for  him  this  afternoon)  to  go  into  a  community  and 
teach  those  folks  how  to  farm,  to  do  like  Griffin  down  there  at  Al- 
lahabad, invent  a  little  plow  that  would  plough  the  soil  right.  Let 
such  a  man  adapt  methods  of  farming  to  India ;  methods  of  plough- 
ing, of  reaping. 

In  India,  the  people  make  no  selection  of  seed.  They  sow  any 
kind  of  seed  that  comes  to  hand  as  a  rule.  There  is  no  rotation 
of  crops.  There  is  no  such  fertilization  as  there  should  be.  They 
burn  the  manure  for  fuel.  Think  of  it.  In  that  land  of  millions 
of  farmers  they  actually  burn  practically  all  of  the  manure  as  fuel 
with  which  to  cook  their  food. 

I  need  a  man  to  go  into  a  situation  like  that  and  teach  them  fer- 
tilization, teach  them  these  modern  methods  of  farming  and  seed 
selection ;  not  only  that,  but  also  teach  them  how  to  market  their 
crops.  There  you  are  again.  There  are  really  wonderful  oppor- 
tunities in  India.  Every  acre  in  my  district  is  irrigated  by  the 
British  Government.  May  I  just  stop  long  enough  to  give  all  honor 
to  the  British  Government  in  India?  They  are  doing  a  wonderful 
work  there,  believe  me.  I  have  lived  for  fifteen  years  out  in  vil- 
lages and  I  know  what  I  am  talking  about.  Every  acre  of  my  dis- 
trict is  irrigated  with  running  water,  if  they  want  it,  and  yet  they 
don't  get  the  crops  they  should  get. 

When  a  man  goes  to  sow  a  crop  of  cane  or  of  wheat,  or  cot- 
ton, whatever  it  may  be,  he  has  to  go  to  the  village  banker  to  bor- 
row the  money  with  which  to  buy  the  seed  or  the  oxen  with  which 
to  plough  the  ground.  When  he  does  that  he  has  mortgaged  his 
crop  and  when  the  crop  is  reaped,  he  does  not  handle  it.  The  money 
lender  handles  the  crop  and  gives  this  farmer  just  a  mere  pittance 
upon  which  to  live. 

So  we  are  trying  to  face  that  question.  Mr.  Stanchfield  here 
will  tell  you  about  Cooperative  Societies  and  how  we  are  trying  to 
face  that  question  of  their  economic  situation  and  change  it  so  that 


COOPERATIVE   AND   CREDIT   SOCIETIES   IN    INDIA  573 

we  can,  for  instance,  give  them  education.  That  isn't  the  only 
thing.  But  education  is  one  thing  and  we  can  never  do  anything 
until  the  people  are  educated. 

Then  there  is  the  question  of  the  support  of  the  church.  We 
are  trying  our  best  to  make  a  living  church  out  yonder  and  a  church 
that  will  be  self-supporting,  but  how  in  the  world  can  people,  living 
on  a  pittance  and  deep  in  debt,  support  their  church?  But  if  you 
come  in  and  show  them  how  to  farm,  don't  you  see  that  it  means 
that  after  a  little  while,  they  will  begin  to  support  their  own  church  ? 

As  I  said,  I  am  an  Evangelistic  Missionary,  so-called,  and  the 
foundation  of  the  whole  thing  as  I  see  it  today,  is  for  men  to  go  out 
yonder  and  put  themselves  into  the  lives  of  the  people  and  change 
their  economic  situation  as  the  basis  of  the  whole  thing.  Every  day 
you  do  that  you  will  be  preaching  to  them  and  teaching  them  and 
living  with  them  and  changing  their  lives. 

Dear  me!  I  was  talking  to  a  lad  out  yonder  in  Kansas  who 
was  going  out  to  be  a  county  organizer,  a  fine  Christian  fellow.  He 
thought  that  was  a  big  task,  and  it  is.  I  said,  "Why  man,  I  can  put 
you  in  the  midst  of  forty-five  thousand  Christians  and  you  can 
transform  the  whole  life  of  that  forty-five  thousand  people  from 
the  ground  up."  Isn't  that  worth  while? 


COOPERATIVE  AND  CREDIT  SOCIETIES  IN  THE 
FARM  VILLAGES  OF  INDIA 

O.  O.  STANCHFIELD 

Daniel  Swamidoss,  the  Booker  T.  Washington  of  India,  took 
me  into  the  first  Indian  village  that  I  ever  went  into,  Konakondal. 
He  said,  "Mr.  Stanchfield,  from  such  villages  as  this,  there  is  com- 
ing into  our  Christian  Church  every  month  in  India,  according  to 
our  last  census,  five  thousand  men  and  women,  who  are  turning 
their  backs  on  the  hopelessness  of  Mohammedanism  and  Hinduism 
and  starting  on  that  long,  uphill  road  that  leads  uphill  almost  all  the 
way  until  they  achieve  what  you  and  I  call  Christian  character". 
He  said,  "In  this  sort  of  a  village,  the  outcaste  village,  one-fifth  of 
all  the  three  hundred  thirty  millions  of  people  live",  and  it  is  from 
this  sort  of  outcaste  village  that  we  find  the  most  encouraging  hopes 
in  India. 

When  I  left  India  a  short  time  ago,  I  saw  Swamidoss  in  Cal- 
cutta just  before  leaving  and  he  said,  "Mr.  Stanchfield,  that  stream 
of  five  thousand  men  and  women  has  increased  until  it  is  a  great 
stream  of  ten  thousand  men  and  women,  not  knocking  at  the  doors 
of  the  Christian  Church,  but  clamoring  to  come  in".  There  has 


574  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

never  been  any  movement  in  the  history  of  Christianity  that  com- 
pares with  that  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn. 

The  other  outstanding  thing  about  India  is  that  week  by  week 
thousands  of  the  million  and  a  quarter  volunteer  Indian  soldiers, 
woh  have  fought  on  every  battle  front,  except  the  Italian  and  the 
Russian  fronts,  are  returning  by  shiploads  to  India  with  their  minds 
quickened,  with  this  marvelous  touch  with  western  life  and  western 
civilization,  ready,  if  we  can  give  them  the  leadership,  to  transform 
that  conservative  land  of  tiny  villages  into  a  great  power  for  Christ 
and  His  Kingdom. 

We  discovered  in  that  first  Indian  village  that  I  went  into  that 
the  head  of  every  family  was  in  debt,  and  I  turned  to  Swamidoss 
and  said,  "Mr.  Swamidoss,  what  will  be  the  first  thing  that  we  will 
do  in  this  Indian  village  in  order  that  we  may  establish  here  a  Y.  M. 
C.  A.?  He  said,  "The  first  thing  that  we  want  to  do  here,  Mr. 
Stanchfield,  is  to  organize  a  bank".  We  discovered  afterwards 
that  two  hundred  sixty  millions  of  the  people  of  India  were  in  debt, 
paying  not  five  or  six  or  seven  per  cent.,  but  paying  from  eighteen 
to  one  hundred  fifty  per  cent,  a  year  interest. 

When  the  time  comes  for  the  Indian  girl  to  be  married,  the 
Indian  father  goes  to  the  money  lender  and  arranges  a  loan.  He 
says,  "I  need  a  little  bit  of  money".  You  see  there  are  no  love 
matches  out  there.  He  said,  "I  need  a  little  bit  of  money  for  the 
dowry,  a  little  bit  more  money  for  the  other  wedding  expenses.  I 
would  like  to  borrow  three  dollars  for  the  dowry  and  another  dollar 
for  the  wedding  expenses.  Can  you  help  me  out?"  When  that 
time  comes  the  money  lender  say,  "Sure,  I  will  help  you  out  pro- 
vided you  will  pay  the  ordinary  terms  of  interest",  which  were  in 
that  village,  seventy-five  per  cent,  a  year.  If  he  borrows  four  dollars 
and  pays  seventy-five  per  cent,  a  year,  that  is  only  three  dollars 
a  year  interest,  but  link  up  with  that  fact  that  in  central  India,  if  a 
man  works  at  hard  farm  labor  on  the  farm  thirty  days,  his  wages 
are  one  dollar.  In  South  India  his  wages  are  one  dollar  fifty  cents. 
So  that  if  he  borrows  four  dollars  and  agrees  to  pay  seventy-five 
per  cent,  interest  and  lives  in  Central  India,  he  gives  a  contract 
that  he  will  give  everything  that  he  earns  in  three  or  four  months  in 
order  to  meet  that  interest  alone. 

So  we  organized,  in  the  city  of  Madras,  what  we  call  the  Chris- 
tian Central  Cooperative  Credit  Bank,  a  great  financing  bank  that 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretaries  like  Mr.  Swamidoss.  The  Indian  secre- 
tary would  go  into  the  village  and  teach  the  people  how  to  get  to- 
gether, how  to  cooperate,  teach  them  the  essential  elements  of  co- 
operative credit  banking,  and  show  them  how  to  lift  themselves  out 


COOPERATIVE   AND   CREDIT   SOCIETIES   IN    INDIA  575 

of  that  old  life  into  the  more  abundant  life  which  we  believe  they 
ought  to  find  in  Christ  Himself. 

The  Indian  farmer  would  go  to  his  village  bank  and  borrow 
enough  money  at  seven  and  one-half  per  cent,  to  pay  off  his  old 
debts.  He  would  save  the  difference,  don't  you  see,  between  seven 
and  one-half  per  cent,  and  seventy-five  per  cent,  or  sixty-seven  and 
one-half  per  cent,  and  the  interest  saved  in  two  years  would  wipe  off 
the  debt  and  for  the  first  time  in  his  memory  he  was  a  free  man, 
able  to  look  the  future  in  the  face  with  hope,  the  hope  that  he  had 
found  in  this  Christ  who  is  saving  us  all. 

Then  we  had  to  go  a  step  further  and  teach  those  men  how  to 
use  this  capital  in  productive  investment  and  we  heard  about  this 
great  Griffin  plough  that  had  been  perfected  up  there  at  Allahabad 
after  making  thirty-two  different  models  and  after  experimenting 
month  after  month,  and  we  would  get  the  little  Indian  farmer 
enough  money  to  buy  this  adapted  American  and  Indian  plough, 
and  with  it  he  would  be  able  to  turn  over  three  or  four  inches  of 
black  soil.  You  see  the  plough  they  had  been  using  only  turned 
over  the  surface  of  the  soil.  So  that  would  increase  his  crop  at 
an  investment  of  $3.50. 

Then  we  would  get  him  to  borrow  a  little  bit  more  money  and 
buy  some  carefully  selected  seed  that  would  increase  the  crop 
again.  Then  we  would  teach  him  the  proper  method  of  transplant- 
ing that  seed  from  the  seed  bed  into  the  open  field.  Or,  if  he  was 
a  weaver,  we  would  get  him  to  borrow  enough  money  from  his 
bank  to  buy  an  adapted  Indian  loom  and  American  fly  shuttle  loom 
and  after  two  or  three  weeks'  practice  he  would  be  able  with  that 
new  loom  to  weave  two  and  three  times  as  many  yards  of  cloth 
in  a  day  as  he  could  before. 

We  discovered  that  we  were  able  in  these  six  years,  to  go  into 
an  Indian  village,  following  men  like  Mr.  Baker,  and  in  two  or 
three  or  four  years,  double  and  treble  the  earning  power  of  every 
man,  woman  and  child  in  the  village,  and  you  see  what  that  means. 
It  means  that  there  is  a  little  bit  of  money  to  spare  to  store  up  food 
in  time  of  plenty  in  the  little  natural  store  places  that  they  have 
out  in  Indian  villages  to  prepare  against  the  famine.  Then  there  is 
a  little  bit  of  money  to  spare  to  hire  a  little  Indian  teacher.  That 
doesn't  make  much  difference  in  this  generation,  but  it  makes  a 
lot  of  difference  in  the  next.  There  is  money  for  medicine,  for 
the  church,  for  clothing,  for  everything  that  goes  into  the  making 
of  Christian  character  and  Christian  civilization. 

Then  we  discovered  that  we  had  a  powerful  lever  because  men 
began  coming,  not  by  threes  or  fours,  but  by  whole  villages  to  the 
places  where  our  Indian  secretaries  were  at  work,  saying,  "Won't 
you  come  over  into  our  village  and  help  us  ?"  They  might  say,  "We 


576  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

have  a  money  lender  over  there  and  he  is  not  charging  us  seventy- 
five  per  cent,  but  he  is  charging  us  one  hundred  fifty".  And  when- 
ever possible,  one  of  our  forty-two  Indian  Secretaries  would  go 
over  into  that  village  and  sit  down  by  the  men  and  say,  "We  are 
glad  you  sent  for  us  because  we  believe  it  would  be  a  good  thing 
for  you  to  have  a  Y.  M.  C.  A.  bank  in  your  town,  but  if  you  have  a 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  bank  here  there  are  certain  conditions  and  certain 
principles  that  you  have  got  to  meet.  Now  if  a  man  gets  drunk 
and  gets  into  a  quarrel  (we  are  still  talking  to  the  Indian  villager) 
with  another  man  and  is  killed  or  gets  killed  or  jailed — those  are 
the  three  things  that  might  happen  when  a  man  gets  under  the  in- 
fluence of  liquor — when  the  time  comes  for  him  to  pay  back  the 
money  he  will  be  either  in  jail  or  dead  or,  even  if  he  is  in  the  vil- 
lage he  would  not  have  money  enough  to  pay  the  bill.  He  is  not  a 
good  risk". 

So,  every  man  who  joins  our  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Bank  must  agree  to 
cut  out  the  booze.  Under  those  circumstances  we  will  agree  to 
come  into  a  village.  We  tell  them,  "If  you  will  agree  to  keep  your 
village  clean,  because  if  a  man  gets  plagued,  or  cholera,  or 
diphtheria,  or  any  one  of  a  thousand  other  things,  and  is  laid  up 
or  dies,  he  is  not  a  good  risk.  So,  if  you  will  agree  that  every 
time  an  Indian  secretary  comes  into  your  village  that  he  can  go  up 
and  down  every  street  and  every  alley  and  every  house,  and  if  he 
finds  anything  there  that  he  thinks  is  not  sanitary  (and  he  is  an 
educated  man)  that  will  be  cleaned  up,  not  next  week  or  next 
month,  but  that  will  be  cleaned  up  before  he  leaves  the  village  that 
day,  we  will  agree  to  come  in  to  your  village". 

"Then  we  will  come  into  your"  village  if  you  will  agree  to  send 
your  boys  and  girls  over  here  to  this  mission  school  in  this  neigh- 
boring village,  in  a  school  that  will  be  started  here  maybe".  They 
will  say,  "Mr.  Swamidoss,  we  know  that  you  are  joking.  We  are 
willing  to  debate  the  question  of  whether  or  not  we  ought  to  send 
our  boys  to  school,  but  we  are  dead  sure  you  are  only  joking  about 
sending  our  girls  to  school  because  even  if  you  sent  them  to  school, 
they  haven't  got  brains  enough  to  read  or  write". 

Swamidoss  would  then  have  to  tell  them  how  his  little  girl  of 
eight  was  better  in  school  than  his  boy  of  ten  and  about  how  his 
wife  was  a  high  school  graduate.  They  would  agree,  not  because 
they  thought  it  was  a  good  thing,  but  because  they  had  to,  and  we 
had  a  system  of  compulsory  education,  compulsory  sanitation,  com- 
pulsory prohibition.  We  need  all  those  things,  even  in  the  United 
States.  But  we  had  a  great  lever  that  would  help  these  people  lift 
themselves  up  out  of  the  old  life  into  this  more  abundant  life  with- 
out which  the  world  cannot  live  and  go  forward. 


COOPERATIVE   AND   CREDIT    SOCIETIES    IN    INDIA  577 

Daniel  Swamidoss  might  have  been  born  in  any  little  Indian 
village  because  his  mother  was  a  little  low  caste  woman.  When  he 
was  a  babe  in  arms,  his  father  died  and  that  day  his  mother  got 
down  on  her  knees  and  said,  "Lord,  if  you  will  spare  this  baby  boy 
that  you  have  given  me  until  he  reaches  manhood,  I  promise  you 
that  he  will  give  his  life  in  your  service".  She  was  a  Christian 
woman.  She  got  a  job  pulling  a  punka  rope.  A  punka  is  a  big  fan 
that  we  have  in  our  houses  out  there  in  some  of  our  big  places. 
We  run  a  beam  across  a  room,  drop  a  carpet  from  it  and  run  a  rope 
over  to  the  outside,  and  as  the  beam  swings  back  and  forth,  keeping 
the  air  moving  with  the  carpet,  the  room  is  fairly  comfortable.  She 
got  $1.32  a  month  for  pulling  this  punka  rope  and  got  enough 
money  in  that  way  to  keep  body  and  soul  together  while  Daniel 
Swamidoss  was  going  on  through  a  little  mission  school  on  through 
a  mission  high  school  and  one  day  saw  him  enter  the  University 
of  Madras.  Down  there  he  got  a  job  working  at  night  pulling  a 
punka  rope.  He  said,  "In  those  days,  Mr.  Stanchfield,  I  was  too 
poor  to  pay  for  the  oil  that  a  kerosene  wick  would  consume,  so  I 
got  a  little  saucer  and  filled  it  with  cocoanut  oil  and  dropped  a 
string  over  the  side,  and  with  a  textbook  in  one  hand  and  the  punka 
rope  in  the  other  I  studied  all  night,  as  well  as  I  could  by  that 
flickering  and  flaring  light.  I  recited  the  next  day  when  I  had  to, 
slept  when  I  had  a  chance". 

I  venture  to  say  that  in  India  it  is  ten  times  more  difficult  to 
work  your  way  through  college  than  it  is  here  because  there  the 
textbooks  are  in  English,  the  recitations  are  in  English,  the  lectures 
are  in  English  and  the  examinations  are  in  English.  This  little  In- 
dian boy  had  to  master  a  foreign  language  as  well  as  work  his  way 
through  college  and  when  he  was  about  ready  to  graduate  from  the 
University  of  Madras  in  that  hot  city  of  ours,  a  government  of- 
ficial came  to  him  and  said,  "Mr.  Swamidoss,  we  have  been  watch- 
ing your  work  for  two  years.  We  would  like  to  have  you  take  a 
government  job.  If  you  take  a  government  job  we  will  give  you 
one  hundred  rupees  a  month  (about  eighty  more  than  he  could  get 
in  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  work).  We  will  give  you  an  increase  in  salary 
every  year;  we  will  give  you  a  pension  at  the  end  of  ten  years  and 
if  you  stay  with  us  twenty-five  years  a  pension  that  will  make  you 
independent  for  life". 

Swamidoss,  in  telling  me  about  it,  said,  "It  was  the  greatest 
temptation  of  my  life,  Mr.  Stanchfield,  because  I  knew  that  my 
mother  had  paid  a  terrific  price  in  order  that  I  might  have  an  edu- 
without  decent  clothes  and  I  decided  that  I  would  take  that  govern- 
ment job.  I  got  on  the  train  at  Madras  and  went  out  to  this  little 
village  of  Nellore,  where  my  mother  was  living  at  that  time  and 
cation.  I  knew  that  she  had  gone  without  food  many  a  time  and 


5/8  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

there  in  the  cool  of  the  evening,  outside  of  our  little  house  I  told 
her  about  this  great  opportunity  that  I  thought  had  come.  I  said, 
'Mother,  I  haven't  said  very  much  to  you  about  it  but  I  have  ap- 
preciated all  that  you  have  done  for  me.  I  know  how  many  times 
you  have  gone  without  food,  how  many  times  you  have  gone  with- 
out decent  clothes  in  order  that  I  might  have  this  chance  to  get  an 
education.  I  want  to  tell  you,  mother,  that  that  day  is  over.  I 
want  you  to  take  it  easy  all  the  rest  of  the  days  of  your  life'  ". 

Just  that  quick,  little  Indian  village  woman  said,  "Daniel,  if 
you  want  to  break  my  heart,  take  this  government  job.  When  your 
father  left  us  that  day  so  many  years  ago,  I  got  down  on  my  knees 
and  I  said,  'Lord,  if  you  will  spare  this  baby  boy  that  you  have 
given  me  until  he  reaches  manhood  I  promise  that  he  will  give  his 
life  in  your  service.  And  Daniel,  what  do  you  suppose  I  care  about 
a  little  bit  more  food  or  a  few  more  dresses  in  my  old  age  when  I 
know  that  out  here  in  these  Indian  villages  there  are  hundreds,  may 
be  thousands,  of  people  who  need  the  help  that  you  can  bring,  who 
won't  have  that  help  unless  you  go  to  them  with  this  fine  education 
that  God  has  made  it  possible  for  you  to  have  and  reach  out  a  help- 
ing hand  and  lift  them  to  Christ  himself  ". 

Don't  you  see,  this  little  Indian  village  woman  had  reached  out 
one  day  and  touched  the  hem  of  Christ's  garment  and  enough 
power  had  come  in  her  life  from  that  touch  to  help  her  see  that 
after  all  the  only  kind  of  life  worth  living  in  this  world  is  a  life  of 
sacrifice  and  a  life  of  service? 

I  have  told  you  this  story  and  run  overtime  because  I  wanted 
to  throw  that  challenge  at  you.  Are  you  men  and  women  ready  to 
put  yourselves  alongside  Mrs.  Swamidoss  ?  And  young  Indian  men 
like  Daniel  Swamidoss  who  are  ready  to  match  your  life  and  your 
effort  and  your  sacrifice  in  order  to  bring  a  decent  chance  to  those 
who  won't  have  that  decent  chance  unless  out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  things  that  you  have  been  blessed  with  by  God,  you  will  go  out 
and  share  the  richness  of  your  life  and  your  opportunity  with  those 
who  won't  have  that  opportunity  unless  you  go  out  in  the  spirit  of 
Him  who  taught  us  how  to  live. 


AGRICULTURAL    MISSIONS    IN   BRAZIL 

B.   H.   HUNNICUTT 

One  of  the  favorite  chapters  of  the  Bible  for  me  is  the  ninth 
chapter  of  the  gospel  according  to  Matthew.  If  you  will  just  take 
that  chapter  and  go  from  paragraph  to  paragraph,  from  flash  to 
flash  and  see  the  very  practical  things  Christ  did  for  those  who  had 


AGRICULTURAL   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA  579 

faith  in  Him,  it  seems  to  me  we  have  all  the  justification  that  might 
be  asked  for  agricultural  missions.  It  seems  to  me  that  we  go  out 
to  carry  the  gospel  and  we  must  do  for  the  men  and  women  among 
whom  we  go  to  work,  that  thing  that  they  most  need.  As  Grenfell 
of  Labrador  has  said,  "If  you  want  to  commend  your  gospel  to 
anybody  who  does  not  want  it,  you  must  do  something  for  him  that 
he  will  understand",  and  carrying  agriculture  to  the  people  who  need 
agriculture  we  reach  them  just  as  the  medical  missionary  reaches 
them,  or  just  as  the  general  educational  missionary  tries  to  reach 
them. 

We  have  in  Brazil  a  very  different  proposition  from  what  they 
have  in  India.  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  the  size  of  Brazil. 
It  is  one-half  of  South  America;  not  only  one-half  in  area,  but  it 
has  one-half  the  population.  The  Amazon  Valley,  as  Humboldt, 
the  great  scientist,  said,  has  fertility  enough  to  support  the  popula- 
tion of  the  whole  earth.  There  are  not  ten  persons  per  square  mile 
in  that  territory.  I  doubt  if  there  is  one  person  per  square  mile 
in  all  that  vast  territory.  We  have  only  twenty-five  million  people 
in  Brazil  as  against  three  hundred  million  of  India  and  possibly 
four  hundred  million  of  China,  and  neither  India  nor  China  are 
much,  if  any,  larger  than  is  Brazil. 

Brazil  has  great  agricultural  possibilities.  A  French  scientist 
who  resided  in  my  state  in  Brazil  a  good  many  years,  said  that  in 
that  state  alone  any  plant  that  could  be  grown  anywhere  else  in  the 
world,  would  grow.  In  our  school  orchard  at  Lavras  we  raise  apples, 
peaches  and  pears  in  the  same  orchard  with  pineapples,  bananas. 
We  can  raise  any  crop. 

We  used  to  import  large  quantities  of  rice  from  Japan  and  to- 
day we  are  exporting  enormous  quantities  of  rice  to  Europe. 
Brazil  is  third  in  corn  production  of  the  whole  world.  She  is  second 
in  hog  production.  She  produces  eighty  per  cent,  of  the  coffee  of 
the  world. 

There  are  some  interesting  things  which  happened  in  the  agri- 
cultural world.  An  Englishman  who  thought  he  was  very  sly,  and 
in  a  way  he  was,  slipped  in  on  an  Amazon  river  boat,  loaded  that 
boat  with  rubber  seed  and  then  slipped  out  with  it.  Nobody  knows 
where  the  mouth  of  the  Amazon  is,  but  he  got  out  where  the  ships 
leave.  He  took  those  seed  to  the  Kew  Gardens  in  London,  planted 
them  and  took  the  plants  and  hurried  on  another  ship  out  to  Ceylon 
and  the  rubber  industry  was  stolen  from  Brazil  and  transplanted 
to  the  orient.  It  is  well  that  it  should  be,  I  think.  I  don't 
believe  we  would  have  any  automobiles  today  if  he  hadn't 
done  that.  It  costs  us  two  or  three  dollars  a  day  to  maintain 
a  workman  and  our  friends  say  that  in  India  they  can  sus- 
tain them  on  five  cents.  We  had  to  have  something  in  exchange  so 


580  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

we  took  the  coffee  away  from  Java,  and  you  still  buy  Mocha  and 
Java  coffee  in  the  market,  but  there  isn't  ten  per  cent,  of  the  coffee 
of  the  world  which  comes  from  those  places. 

We  have  brought  from  Brazil  one  of  the  things  to  this  country 
that  means  enormous  wealth ;  the  seedless  orange  came  from  Brazil 
to  California.  A  missionary  sent  three  trees  to  Washington,  D.  C. 
One  of  them  can  still  be  seen  in  a  greenhouse  in  the  Capital  City. 
Another  can  be  seen  at  Riverside,  Cal.  Those  are  the  parent  trees 
of  all  the  seedless  oranges,  and  you  would  be  surprised  to  know  that 
the  seedless  orange  industry,  or  growing  the  naval  orange  in  Florida, 
amounts  to  almost  as  much  as  the  great  coffee  trade  of  Brazil. 

So  we  are  making  an  interchange  of  products.  Surely  we  are 
going  to  make  an  interchange  of  knowledge  and  of  service. 

Let  us  take  just  a  glimpse  at  the  rural  situation  in  Brazil. 
There  our  farmer  lives  an  isolated  life.  If  I  had  a  flivver,  Mr. 
Baker,  I  don't  know  where  I  would  go  with  it.  I  might  get  five 
miles  out  of  town  but  I  don't  know  whether  I  would  ever  get  back, 
and  if  a  Ford  won't  make  it  I  don't  believe  anything  on  wheels  will. 
(Laughter)  All  of  our  traveling  is  done  by  horseback.  We  have 
some  poor  people  in  Brazil  too,  and  if  the  family  is  too  poor  to  have 
but  one  horse,  the  man  rides  and  the  woman  walks.  He  will  put 
one  baby  on  the  front  and  maybe  two  or  three  behind,  and  all  the 
family  but  the  poor  woman  will  ride.  There  in  that  faraway 
country  he  will  live  that  isolated  life  and  until  very  recently  with 
no  transportation  facilities  whatever. 

Since  I  have  been  in  Brazil  twelve  years  I  have  seen  railroad 
after  railroad  penetrate  into  the  interior.  When  I  first  went  there 
friends  of  mine  said,  "Come  on,  let  us  go  up  on  one  of  these  new 
railways  and  buy  some  land.  They  say  it  is  awfully  cheap".  I 
said,  "That  sounds  good".  I  could  have  bought  that  land  by  the 
square  mile  and  I  could  be  selling  it  today  for  twenty-five  dollars 
an  acre.  I  could  have  bought  it  for  twenty-five  dollars  a  square 
mile,  but  then  that  was  eight  years  ago.  You  can  easily  figure 
where  I  would  be  if  I  had  invested  a  few  twenty-five  dollar  bills 
about  eight  years  ago.  I  could  conduct  most  of  our  mission  work 
in  Brazil  at  the  rate  the  boards  are  sending  us  money. 

In  their  social  life  these  people  are  simple.  They  are  hearty, 
sincere,  they  are  open-minded.  The  doorlatch  is  always  on  the  out- 
side. Nobody  will  ever  be  refused  an  entrance  into  a  Brazilian 
home.  It  is  inconceivable  that  I  should  go  out  on  the  plains  at 
night  or  out  on  the  hills  and  mountains  and  go  up  to  a  home  if  I 
were  lost  (as  I  have  been  lost  in  the  dark  at  night)  and  knock  at 
that  door  and  be  refused  an  entrance  and  a  lodging,  even  though  it 
may  be  some  such  as  I  have  visited  in  our  mountains  of  North  and 


AGRICULTURAL   MISSIONS  IN   INDIA  581 

South   Carolina,  where  the  whole  family  and  the  guests  had  to 
sleep  in  the  same  room. 

In  the  country  is  where  the  religious  life  of  the  people  exists. 
The  people  of  the  city  have  drifted  into  wicked  ways  as  cities  are 
accustomed  to  do,  and  it  is  there  that  we  must  preach  to  them.  We 
must  go  at  them  and  get  a  contact  through  their  greatest  need,  and 
that  is  to  teach  them  to  earn  their  living  through  the  land. 

Our  friends  from  India  speak  of  the  crooked  plough.  We  don't 
even  have  that  in  Brazil.  It  is  the  hoe.  And  a  Brazilian  can  do 
more  with  a  hoe  than  some  of  our  farmers  can  with  their  farm  ma- 
chinery. He  makes  a  shovel  and  a  scythe  and  when  he  wants  to 
clean  up  a  piece  of  ground  he  always  has  a  match  by  and  the  fire 
soon  does  the  cleaning  part.  I  figure  that  at  least  one  or  two  hun- 
dred million  dollars  worth  of  fertility  is  burned  off  of  Brazilian 
lands  everywhere.  We  have  about  three  months  in  the  year  when 
it  is  always  hazy  from  the  carbon  that  is  floating  through  the  air. 
You  can  hardly  see  across  the  hillside  for  the  floating  vegetable 
matter. 

How  are  we  going  to  settle  this  problem  in  agriculture?  I 
wish  I  had  a  large  chart,  but  I  have  only  this  small  one.  We  have 
the  Federated  or  Evangelical  University  of  Brazil.  We  have  the  Ag- 
ricultural Col)  ,ge  at  Lavras,  which  is  an  agricultural  unit.  We  in- 
tend to  develop  five  lines  of  service;  a  four  years'  course,  a  two 
years'  course,  a  short  course,  extension  work  and  experimental 
work.  All  of  you  agricultural  men  are  familiar  with  this  sort  of 
scheme.  The  four  year  course  will  subdivide  into  five  sections, 
agronomy,  agriculture,  engineering,  dairying,  horticulture,  and  in 
the  short  courses  we  will  only  give  general  work.  Then  we  have 
corn  clubs,  pig  clubs  and  reach  the  people  through  correspondence, 
visits  and  through  the  fairs.  In  our  experimental  work  we  conduct 
general  experiments  along  the  lines  of  those  in  the  United  States. 
As  I  said  yesterday  at  one  of  the  meetings,  one  of  the  experiments 
alone  at  our  school  is  worth  more  than  a  million  dollars  a  year  to 
the  Brazilian  people.  This  is  the  way  we  hope  to  do  it.  We  will 
have  a  building  for  each  department  and  five  or  six  dormitories 
where  we  will  put  only  twenty-five  men  to  a  dormitory,  because  we 
are  in  this  agricultural  work  for  Christ;  not  alone  that  people  may 
be  better  fed  and  people  may  have  more  food  and  more  of  the  com- 
forts of  life,  but  we  want  to  reach  them  for  Christ.  That  is  the 
challenge  I  bring  to  you  men. 

When  I  became  a  student  volunteer  fifteen  years  ago  I  fought 
the  battle  out  for  myself:  "Where  can  I  put  my  life  that  it  will 
count  most?"  I  had  a  life  job  in  this  country.  It  was  easy;  pay 
was  good  and  I  enjoyed  it,  but  when  I  got  on  my  knees  before  God 
to  fight  out  that  battle,  "Where  can  I  put  my  life  that  it  will  count 


582  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

most?"  I  had  to  see  which  way  the  balance  leaned,  and  see  that  in 
a  foreign  field  I  could  multiply  myself  a  thousand  times.  One  of 
my  graduates  is  now  speaking  in  a  neighboring  church  here,  a  fine 
Christian  specimen,  who  has  been  here  in  one  of  the  agricultural 
colleges  as  a  government  scholarship  student.  Through  those  young 
men  I  can  do  more  than  I  would  be  able  to  do  here  at  home  had  1 
remained  here  at  home  for  ten  generations.  I  was  down  at  one 
of  our  universities  the  other  day  where  they  have  more  students  of 
agriculture  in  the  freshman  class  than  we  have  in  all  Brazil.  I 
asked  one  of  the  Christian  members  of  the  faculty,  "Have  you  got 
any  men  whom  I  can  take  back  to  Brazil?"  He  replied,  "I  am 
afraid  not.  Only  a  few  years  back  we  had  men  around  here  just 
waiting  for  such  an  opportunity  as  you  offer  where  they  could  put 
in  their  life  for  service.  "Now,"  he  said,  "They  all  want  the  dol- 
lar". Agricultural  graduates  used  to  be  at  a  discount.  Today  they 
are  at  a  premium.  Any  good  agricultural  graduate  can  step  out 
into  a  fine  position  today  and  some  of  them  get  more  than  their  pro- 
fessors back  at  the  college  who  have  been  laboring  for  twenty  years. 
Are  you  willing  to  forego  those  financial  gains  ?  Are  you  will- 
ing to  forego  all  that  it  brings  to  you  personally  in  your  selfish  way 
so  that  you  can  invest  your  life  for  Christ  on  the  foreign  field? 
The  opportunity  is  before  you.  This  is  a  significant  meeting  here 
this  afternoon  when  agriculture  is  recognized  as  a  distinct  part  in 
our  missionary  life.  The  challenge  is  before  you,  young  men. 


AGRICULTURAL  EDUCATION  IN  INDIA 
SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM 

I  would  state  that  the  government  maintains  one  great  Im- 
perial Institute  at  Poona,  and  there  has  a  body  of  scientists  with  a 
great  record.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howard  have  improved  wheat,  of 
which  twenty  million  acres  was  sown  last  year,  giving  an  average 
acreage  increase  of  five  dollars  per  acre.  There  is  one  hundred 
million  dollars  and  that  will  go  on  increasing  year  after  year.  Mr. 
Barber,  the  economic  botanist,  has  sugar  cane,  which  I  have  seen 
growing  at  Poona,  growing  anywhere  from  forty  to  fifty  tons  of 
cane,  yielding  from  four  to  five  tons  of  refined  sugar.  India  grows 
more  sugar  than  any  other  country  on  earth,  and  yet  it  imports 
nearly  a  million  tons  a  year.  The  average  yield  of  sugar  per  acre 
in  India  was  less  than  half  a  ton.  Through  the  seven  years'  work 
of  Mr.  Barber  it  is  now  possible  to  grow  four  or  five  tons. 

Mr.  Leek,  the  economic  botanist,  has  an  improved  cotton  gin 
which  has  raised  the  ginning  percentage  from  twenty-eight  to  forty, 


AGRICULTURAL   EDUCATION    IN    INDIA  583 

and  the  yield  per  acre  from  eighty  pounds  to  four  hundred,  the 
staple  being  both  finer  and  longer,  worth  double  the  cotton  he  be- 
gan with. 

Then  the  government  maintains  an  agricultural  college  in  each 
one  of  the  provinces.  There  are  seven  agricultural  colleges  in 
India.  Those  of  you  who  are  mathematicians  can  see  that  if  India 
has  three  hundred  fifteen  millions  there  are  forty-five  millions  of 
people  for  every  school.  Therefore  there  is  room  for  others  to 
enter  this  great  field. 

Of  the  government  agricultural  colleges  until  very  recently 
only  one,  that  in  Bombay,  would  take  a  student  for  a  degree.  The 
others  gave  them  a  certificate  and  in  India,  as  in  any  other  country, 
the  government  wanted  to  make  agriculture  popular  so  they  low- 
ered the  bars,  allowed  inferior  men  to  come  in,  with  the  idea  that 
that  would  popularize  it,  with  the  result  that  they  got  the  worst  of 
the  students  of  India  in  the  agricultural  colleges.  Then  there  was 
no  outlet  for  the  product.  The  government  had  in  mind  the  train- 
ing of  men  for  its  own  service.  In  India  we  have  the  Department 
of  Revenue  and  Agriculture  in  one  portfolio.  To  most  of  us  those 
two  departments  are  mutually  exclusive.  Your  agriculturist  is  see- 
ing how  he  can  spend  money  and  improve  conditions ;  your  revenue 
member  is  seeing  how  he  can  gather  in  money.  It  has  not  been  a 
fortunate  partnership  in  India. 

As  a  matter  of  historical  record,  since  agricultural  education 
is  so  popular  now,  the  first  agricultural  high  school  in  the  world,  as 
far  as  record  goes,  was  in  India.  Mr.  Miller,  who  established  it  is 
present  at  this  conference.  He  was  in  the  meeting  yesterday  after- 
noon. He  is  not  here  today,  I  believe. 

You  have  already  heard  of  the  poverty  of  India  and  of  the 
great  need  for  agricultural  improvement.  I  was  teaching  economics 
in  a  mission  college  and  came  home  and  took  a  course  in  agriculture 
and  went  back.  I  had  had  a  good  deal  of  debate  and  argument  with 
government  officials  as  to  the  possibility  of  improving  Indian  agri- 
culture. They  said  that  it  was  impossible.  I  have  since  learned 
that  it  is  very  little  use  wasting  time  arguing  and  debating  with  the 
government.  The  best  thing  to  do  is  to  inform  it. 

I  got  a  great  deal  of  American  agricultural  literature.  I  got  a 
hundred  copies.  I  first  of  all  got  one  copy  of  the  General  Educa- 
tion Board's  Report.  Then  I  got  a  dozen ;  then  I  got  two  hundred ; 
then  I  got  five  hundred  copies  and  distributed  them  to  not  only 
government  officials,  but  to  all  kinds  of  missionaries.  I  think  Mr. 
Benson  Baker  will  bear  me  out  that  the  General  Education  Board's 
Report  of  the  Rockefeller  Foundation  has  contributed  not  a  little 
It  is  a  wonderful  document.  That  has  taught  India.  Ten  years 
to  his  education  and  prepared  him  to  make  his  speech  here  today. 


584  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

ago  the  government  said,  "You  can't  do  anything".  Up  jumped  the 
Hon.  Mr.  Bernard  Coventry,  the  Imperial  advisor  to  the  govern- 
ment of  India,  saying,  "I  have  the  solution.  I  am  not  making  a 
speech  of  my  own.  I  am  telling  you  what  I  found  in  an  American 
bulletin  and  this  is  the  way  out  for  India". 

I  was  on  a  train  going  up  to  Simla  and  I  had  a  lot  of  bulletins 
on  what  is  being  done  in  the  Philippine  Islands.  With  me  were 
two  directors  of  agriculture  and  an  Indian  gentleman.  One,  a 
canny  Scot,  said,  "It  is  absolute  rot,  Mr.  Higginbottom,  to  talk 
about  teaching  agriculture  in  schools".  I  said,  "It  may  be  rot  but 
they  are  doing  it".  I  gave  him  the  bulletin.  I  said,  "Take  this  and 
read  it".  The  next  day  in  the  conference  he  said,  "I  can  see  it  now 
and  I  will  vote  with  you".  This  was  a  conference  of  twenty  gath- 
ered by  the  Imperial  government  to  discuss  rural  education.  This 
man  who  had  been  for  years  debating  against  it,  voted  for  it. 

The  thing  passed,  so  that  now  the  government  has  legislation 
and  they  have  agricultural  high  schools,  either  actually  at  work  or 
being  built  in  every  one  of  the  provinces  of  India. 

On  our  own  mission  farm  at  Allahabad  we  have  two  hundred 
seventy-five  acres.  We  have  found  that  by  taking  government  seed, 
using  American  tools  and  methods  that  we  double  the  yield  of  the 
soil.  We  take  these  poor  boys  from  the  villages — the  few  of  them 
that  can  stand  education  because  they  have  centuries  of  oppression 
and  degradation  behind  them  and  lots  of  them  can't  stand  much  in 
the  way  of  an  education.  We  have  learned  that  you  compare  the 
training  given  to  the  boy,  the  ordinary  literary  education  and  agri- 
cultural education.  As  a  rural  school  teaches  the  boy,  when  he  rises 
to  the  full  dignity  of  manhood  and  the  prime  of  life,  he  can  look 
forward  to  about  six  dollars  a  month  as  a  salary.  If  he  is  a  little 
more  ambitious  and  gets  on  the  railroad  it  gives  him  eight  dollars. 
If  he  studies  agriculture  for  just  the  same  length  of  time  he  is  earn- 
ing anywhere  (I  am  speaking  of  our  own  graduates  that  I  know 
about)  from  twenty  to  fifty  dollars  a  month. 

So  we  have  learned  not  only  how  to  multiply  the  produce  of 
the  soil,  but  how  to  multiply 'the  earning  capacity  of  the  boy.  In 
those  two  facts  you  have  the  reason  for  an  India  from  which  famine 
has  been  swept  away. 

There  is  also  the  self-supporting  church.  What  we  have 
learned  on  the  mission  farm  only  needs  spreading  all  over  India. 
How  is  it  to  be  done?  We  believe  that  it  is  to  be  done  through  an 
institution  something  like  Hampton,  and  I  am  asking  for  two  mil- 
lion dollars.  I  say  that  if  America  can  support  Mt.  Hermon  and 
Hampton  and  Tuskegee  and  all  this  wonderful  wealth  of  state  in- 
stitutions, India  should  have  at  least  one  such  institution.  Re- 
cently I  was  at  Pennsylvania  State  College.  I  am  a  graduate  of 


AGRICULTURAL   EDUCATION    IN    INDIA  585 

Ohio  State.  Almost  the  smallest  building  on  any  American  campus 
costs  more  than  every  contribution  that  America  has  made  to  ag- 
ricultural improvement  in  India,  to  agricultural  mission  work  in 
India.  When  I  asked  for  two  million  dollars,  they  said,  "You  are 
mad,  you  will  never  get  it".  I  say,  "Wait  a  bit.  I  have  spent  so 
much  of  time  in  doing  things  that  can't  be  done  that  I  am  not  dis- 
couraged yet".  I  will  tell  you  a  bit  later  whether  it  can  be  done  or 
not.  It  is  going  to  be  done  by  the  Christian  church  because  this  is 
a  part  of  the  spreading  of  the  gospel. 

Then  you  must  not  leave  out  of  account,  in  agricultural  educa- 
tion in  India,  work  for  the  women  of  India,  training  for  them  be- 
cause so  much  of  our  work  in  India  is  very  much  too  hard  for  a 
man  to  do  and  they  let  the  women  do  it.  It  is  the  only  proper  way 
to  do,  of  course.  We  think  the  woman  ought  to  receive  a  little 
training  also. 

Then  I  have  been  asked  to  serve  as  Director  of  Agriculture  for 
one  of  the  native  states  half  as  large  as  Iowa,  with  a  budget  of  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars  a  year.  We  have  put  in  eleven  demon- 
stration farms.  We  have  built  our  own  laboratory  which  was  built 
by  a  graduate  of  Dr.  Caner,  who  was  here  at  Iowa  State.  He  was 
a  graduate  of  Kansas  and  later  went  to  Chicago.  We  have  one 
hundred  acres  in  our  experiment  station. 

The  great  Hindu  University  asked  me  if  I  would  draw  up  their 
plan  for  a  college  of  agriculture  in  connection  with  that  great  in- 
stitution. They  also  asked  me  if  I  could  secure  men  from  America 
to  man  that  institution.  Have  you  ever  heard  of  anything  like  that  ? 
That  a  Hindu  College,  a  Hindu  University,  which  is  very  largely 
a  revolt  against  Christian  missionary  education,  should  come  to 
Christian  missions  and  say,  "Will  you  help  us  in  this  matter?" 
Some  of  my  friends  came  to  me  and  said,  "What  are  you  going  to 
do  for  the  Hindu  University?  Do  you  think  it  is  right  to  help 
them  ?  I  said,  "I  am  going  to  give  them  the  very  best  I  have  and  the 
very  best  America  has,  for  that  is  none  too  good  for  India  if  we 
can  help  them  in  this  way". 

I  don't  like  to  accuse  Jesus  of  loose  thinking  in  that  great 
prayer  that  He  uttered  and  aught  us.  On  one  side  He  takes  us  up 
on  those  very  high  plains,  "Hallowed  be  Thy  name,  Thy  Kingdom 
come,  Thy  will  be  done".  Then  a  good  many  of  us  have  wondered 
why  He  lets  us  down  to  that  petition,  "Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread."  Then  He  goes  up  again  to  great  heights,  revealing  to  us 
our  sin  and  our  need  of  forgiveness  and  a  good  many  of  us  when 
we  pray  and  think  of  that  prayer,  wonder  why  Jesus  put  it  in.  I 
think  he  put  it  in  for  a  great  purpose.  First  of  all  it  is  give  us  our 
"daily"  bread.  When  I  pray  that  prayer  I  am  praying  for  every 
other  man  and  every  other  woman  on  God's  earth.  That  prayer 


586  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

shows  me  the  greater  brotherhood  of  all  humanity  and  furthermore 
before  I  can  eat  my  daily  bread,  what  I  have  to  do.  I  have  to 
plough  the  ground,  I  have  to  put  in  my  seed.  I  have  to  weed  it.  I 
have  to  irrigate  it.  I  have  to  watch  it.  I  have  to  harvest  it,  and  I 
can  do  everything  and  let  the  harvest  go  and  what  is  my  labor? 
"Fields  white  unto  the  harvest  and  no  laborers  to  take  the  harvest". 

Now  missionary  education  in  India  demands  what  kind  of 
men?  Any  man  can  get  rich  in  India  who  wants  to  go  there  as  a 
trained  agriculturist.  I  have  turned  down  offers  that  would  have 
given  me  over  ten  thousand  dollars  a  month.  I  had  a  job  offered 
me  of  the  management  of  a  very  large  piece  of  land.  Six  thousand 
acres  of  it  are  in  sugar  cane  and  that  will  give  a  net  profit  of  two 
or  three  hundred  dollars  an  acre.  There  is  a  very  great  temptation 
for  men  to  try  to  get  rich  when  they  come  out  to  India.  Every  man 
has  to  face  this  thing  if  he  goes  out  to  India:  "Am  I  going  out 
for  myself?"  or  "Am  I  going  out  to  help  forward  the  Kingdom  of 
God?"  There  is  a  great  temptation  out  there  in  that  respect. 
"When  those  go  out  to  fight  the  battle,  if  any  man  has  built  a  house 
and  has  not  lived  in  it,  let  him  stay  at  home.  If  any  other  man  has 
planted  a  vineyard  and  not  tasted  the  fruit  thereof,  let  him  keep  out 
of  it.  If  a  man  has  become  betrothed  and  not  taken  his  wife,  he 
also  had  better  stay  out".  Then  Moses  said  to  his  captains,  "If 
there  is  any  man  faint-hearted,  any  man  who  is  terrified,  send  him 
home".  We  only  want  the  men  of  courage ;  we  only  want  the  men 
of  high  faith;  we  only  want  the  men  who  go  to  India  to  do  agri- 
cultural work  who  are  driven  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  Christ  was 
driven  into  the  wilderness  and  there  tempted,  so  God  is  to  drive 
the  men  who  will  do  this  work.  No  other  kind  of  man  must  go. 
If  you  are  looking  for  the  heroic,  if  you  are  looking  for 
an  easy  time,  if  you  are  looking  for  riches,  I  beg  of  you, 
turn  some  other  way.  India  is  calling  for  men  who  can  en- 
dure its  heat,  who  can  endure  the  irritation  that  comes  from  any 
group  of  men  who  are  trying  to  get  things  done.  People  say  to  me, 
"You  talk  in  your  addresses  as  though  your  life  in  India  were  high 
spots,  as  though  you  never  had  any  difficulties  or  troubles,  that  it 
was  one  success  after  another".  I  tell  you  I  have  had  my  full  share 
of  difficulties  and  worries  and  anxieties  and  my  experience  in  India 
leads  me  to  believe  that  the  only  place  on  earth  where  you  get  men 
together  without  friction  is  in  the  cemetery.  Wherever  you  have 
live  men  there  is  going  to  be  friction,  but  see  to  it  that  that  friction 
is  without  bitterness,  see  to  it  that  that  friction  moves  forward  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  and  criticism,  if  it  is  Christ-like  is  helpful  and 
upbuilding. 

REMARKS 

"What  is  the  general  size  of  farms  in  Brazil?"    That  depends 
entirely  on  the  section  of  the  country.    Where  I  live  where  land  is 


REMARKS  587 

already  worth  fifty  dollars  an  acre  we  have  some  small  farms,  al- 
though a  good-sized  farm  is  supposed  to  have  from  two  to  five 
hundred  acres.  Our  school  farm  has  six  hundred  acres.  We  ex- 
pect soon  to  have  a  thousand.  I  was  down  visiting  out  on  the  fron- 
tier. A  man  does  not  even  call  it  a  farm  down  there  if  it  does  not 
have  as  many  as  eight  thousand  acres.  I  know  of  one  farm  on 
which  there  are  250,000  head  of  cattle. — B.  H.  HUNNICUTT. 

"Is  there  need  for  home  economic  extension  work  among  the 
rural  districts  of  India  or  Brazil?"  I  won't  answer  for  India,  but  I 
would  say  that  in  Brazil  we  are  contemplating  just  something  of 
that  kind.  I  think  I  have  a  young  lady  already  lined  up  to  go  to 
Brazil  to  start  the  home  economics  in  our  girls'  school.  Of  course 
there  is  a  great  opportunity  for  this  work  out  in  the  rural  country 
among  the  rural  population  as  they  know  nothing  about  the  ordin- 
ary sanitation  and  comforts  of  life. — B.  H.  HUNNICUTT. 

I  can  say  for  India  that  we  do  need  home  economics.  We  had 
a  graduate  of  University  of  Chicago  who  had  been  a  demonstrator 
for  Illinois  and  had  articles  in  the  Country  Gentleman  who  made 
a  very  great  success  of  her  work  in  India. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Is  agriculture  taught  in  the  English  language  in  India?"  All 
education  in  India  beyond  the  second  year  of  high  school  is  taught 
in  English.  Of  course  we  are  going  to  reach  the  people  that  are 
way  down.  We  have  courses  in  Hindustani  as  well  as  English 
courses  in  our  college,  but  while  a  man  is  learning  Hindustani  he 
can  be  teaching  in  English. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Is  graduation  from  an  agricultural  college  sufficient  education 
for  an  agricultural  missionary?"  To  that  I  should  frankly  say, 
"No".  In  all  of  our  mission  work  the  ordained  missionaries  have 
generally  had  a  pretty  good  general  education.  They  are  as  a  rule 
graduates  of  college  and  then  they  have  had  three  years  of  theo- 
logical training.  I  think  a  very  splendid  combination  is  agriculture 
plus  theological  seminary  because  agricultural  missions  is  a  great 
spiritual  enterprise. v  The  usual  graduate  of  an  agricultural  college 
who  has  had  no  post  graduate  work  and  who  has  had  no  experience 
is  not  quite  up  to  the  type  that  we  want.  For  instance,  in  India, 
most  of  my  work  is  in  association  with  members  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment who  are  graduates  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  and  some- 
how or  other  I  have  got  to  meet  those  men.  I  have  noticed  among 
a  certain  number  of  agricultural  graduates  that  their  grounding  in 
English  grammar  has  not  been  quite  as  thorough  as  it  should  have 
been.  There  are  certain  mistakes  which  men  make  which  to  some 
of  us  seem  a  little  crude.  I  am  being  frank  in  this  because  I  have 
known  thoroughly  good  men  to  hurt  themselves  with  British  of- 


588  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

ficials  by  such  simple  little  expressions  as,  "I  had  went",  and  "He 
hadn't  ought  to",  and  things  like  that.  A  man  isn't  going  to  be 
spoiled  because  of  that  but  it  is  such  a  little  thing  that  a  man  ought 
to  go  and  get  a  thing  like  that  corrected. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Would  an  agricultural  missionary  to  South  America  need  a 
four  year  course  in  an  agricultural  college?"  I  would  say,  as  Mr. 
Higginbottom  has  said,  that  it  is  hardly  enough.  If  he  had  one 
year's  experience  on  a  farm,  unless  he  had  been  raised  on  a  farm 
it  would  be  almost  essential  and  if  he  had  post-graduate  work, 
it  would  be  to  his  advantage.  I  differ  with  him  on  the  theological 
training.  I  would  not  advise  agricultural  graduates  who  go  to 
South  America,  to  have  theological  training.  If  they  could  have 
one  year  in  some  good  Bible  course,  I  would  rather  have  some  one 
who  had  taken  a  course  of  that  kind  than  a  fully  trained  theological 
student. — B.  H.  HUNNICUT. 

"What  line  of  agricultural  training  would  be  taken  for  active 
work  in  Brazil?"  I  might  say  there  is  room  for  every  specialty  of 
agriculture  in  Brazil.  We  are  developing  among  all  normal  lines  of 
knowledge.  Animal  husbandry  is  especially  needed  in  Brazil  now. 
The  great  packing  interests  of  the  United  States  have  gone  into 
Brazil  and  all  of  the  five  great  packers,  as  they  are  called,  that  the 
government  is  persecuting  so  now,  have  plants  in  Brazil.  Then  we 
are  developing  horticulture  and  dairying.  It  is  the  greatest  dairying 
section  of  South  America.  Of  course  soils  and  crops  are  important 
in  any  land. — B.  H.  HUNNICUTT. 

"What  can  be  done  in  Brazil  toward  the  use  of  better  farm  im- 
plements? Will  it  appeal  to  the  people?"  I  might  say  that  I  am 
looking  for  a  man  who  is  trained  in  agriculture  implement  work, 
agricultural  engineering,  to  go  to  Brazil  right  away,  just  as  soon  as 
he  can  get  there,  if  I  can  find  one  who  is  trained  for  that  work.  It  is 
the  most  needy  work  for  Brazil  and  it  is  a  work  that  appeals  to  the 
people  immensely.  I  wrote  a  little  booklet  for  the  government,  a 
little  "A  B  C"  on  agricultural  farm  implements,  and  thousands  of 
copies  of  it  have  been  distributed  and  they  are  already  getting  many 
implements  from  the  United  States,  although  I  still  estimate  that 
ninety  per  cent,  of  the  farms  have  no  ploughs  on  them. — B.  H. 
HUNNICUTT. 

"Is  there  agricultural  work  for  others  than  teachers?"  There 
is,  to  go  in  and  establish  an  agricultural  farm  in  a  district  like  I 
have,  for  instance,  and  show  the  people  all  around  you  modern 
methods.  That  would  be  a  fine  thing  even  if  you  are  not  a  teacher. 
You  would  teach  a  little,  I  suppose,  eventually,  but  there  is  room 
for  you  whether  you  are  a  teacher  or  not. — REV.  BENSON  BAKER. 


REMARKS  589 

"Is  there  equal  opportunity  in  all  parts  of  India  to  do  agricul- 
tural work?"  I  should  say,  "Yes".  As  Mr.  Stanchfield  has  told 
you,  each  part  of  India  is  as  needy  as  every  other.  There  are  differ- 
ent kinds  of  work,  but  the  need  is  as  broad  as  the  country  is — REV. 
BENSON  BAKER. 

"Would  a  man  going  to  India  as  an  agricultural  missionary 
need  to  know  a  language  other  than  English  ?"  He  certainly  would, 
but  he  can  get  a  working  knowledge  of  the  language  in  a  year's  hard 
work,  and  in  two  or  three  years  he  would  have  it  mastered  so  that 
he  would  be  quite  free  in  his  work. — O.  O.  STANCHFIELD. 

"Is  there  any  demand  in  India  for  persons  without  special 
agricultural  training  but  who  are  interested  in  farming  and  who  are 
graduates  in  arts  and  theology?"  I  suppose  the  reason  that  they  let 
me  appear  on  this  program  is  because  I  have  no  agricultural  train- 
ing. The  opportunity  is  unlimited  in  India  for  men  who  can  go  out 
there  with  a  thorough  understanding  of  some  of  the  organizing  pos- 
sibilities of  teaching  people  how  to  work  together  and  how  to  solve 
some  of  their  problems.  We  need  men,  hundreds  of  them  for  that 
type  of  work. — O.  O.  STANCHFIELD. 

"What  is  the  attitude  of  the  Indian  Government  to  American 
missions,  especially  the  agricultural  program?"  I  would  like  to 
re-echo  what  Mr.  Baker  said  a  few  moments  ago.  They  give  ab- 
solutely complete  backing  to  every  program  that  will  in  any  way 
lead  to  betterment  of  the  people.  For  instance,  in  my  own  line, 
the  Cooperative  Department  of  the  Indian  Government  has  come 
at  us  to  do  two  very  distinct  things.  First,  to  organize  a  cattle 
insurance  scheme,  giving  us  the  money  to  finance  it.  In  the  second 
place,  to  plant  in  each  one  of  the  places  where  our  forty-two  Indian 
secretaries  are  now  at  work,  model  Indian  villages,  sanitary,  well- 
planned,  with  a  good  school  and  a  playground  and  good  sanitary 
arrangements,  offering  to  lend  us  for  this  building  and  loan  society, 
the  initial  money  that  we  would  require  for  this  sort  of  a  demon- 
stration. I  have  never  gone  to  an  English  official  in  India  or  an 
Indian  official  who  has  not  given  us  unlimited  backing  for  whatever 
program  I  decided  I  could  go  to  him  to  get  his  cooperation  on. — O. 
O.  STANCHFIELD. 

"How  long  has  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  village  banking  system  been 
at  work  in  India?"  I  went  out  there  in  1913.  When  I  left  we  had 
a  string  of  one  hundred  sixty.  We  had  forty-two  Indian  secre- 
taries at  work  on  the  job.  We  were  organizing  two  village  banks 
a  week  and  in  the  six  years  we  hadn't  lost  either  a  single  cent  of 
interest  or  capital  re-payments  and  we  never  had  a  lawsuit. — O.  O 
STANCHFIELD. 


590  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

"Is  there  any  agricultural  missionary  work  being  carried  on  in 
the  West  Indies?"  There  ins't  that  I  know  of.  I  know  that  there 
is  being  planned  work  for  practically  every  country  in  Latin 
America,  every  part  of  the  West  Indies  and  Mexico.  There  is  one 
plan  calling  for  eight  schools  in  Mexico  alone.  There  is  an  enormous 
farm  which  has  recently  been  bought  in  Chile  and  a  school  started 
there  and  there  will  be  opportunities  in  all  of  the  South  American 
countries. — B.H.  HUNNICUTT. 

"Are  the  conditions  in  Argentina  anything  similar  to  those  in 
Brazil?"  I  sat  on  the  platform  yesterday  with  a  brother  from  Ar- 
gentina and  he  made  some  remarks  with  which  I  did  not  agree.  I 
said  today  that  it  was  only  because  I  had  learned  to  be  very  polite 
while  living  in  Brazil  that  I  kept  quiet  while  he  made  them.  They 
are  wonderfully  progressive,  the  Argentinians,  in  cattle  raising  and 
in  grain.  They  are  very  different  from  Brazil  in  the  fact  that  they 
are  very  much  more  advanced  in  their  cattle  raising  and  wheat  is 
their  great  crop.  Wheat  is  not  a  profitable  crop  in  Brazil  except 
in  a  very  limited  portion  of  Brazil.  The  cattle  of  Brazil  have  not 
been  improved  to  the  extent  of  those  of  Argentina.  The  social  con- 
ditions, I  imagine,  are  somewhat  similar.  A  Brazilian  is  rather  of 
a  more  staid  and  conservative  character  than  is  the  Argentinian. — 
B.  H.  HUNNICUTT. 

"What  language  is  used  in  the  agricultural  colleges  in  Brazil?" 
It  is  Portuguese,  yet  ninety  per  cent,  of  the  people  whom  I  meet 
ask  me  if  they  speak  Spanish  in  Brazil.  Don't  forget,  please,  that 
they  speak  Portuguese  in  Brazil  and  Portuguese  is  not  Spanish.— 
B.  H.  HUNNICUTT. 

"What  opportunity  in  India  is  there  for  a  horticulturist?  If 
so,  what  kind  of  fruits  would  be  raised?"  On  the  plains  of  India 
there  is  great  opportunity.  We  have  one  horticulturist  and  we 
need  more.  We  have  at  Allahabad,  the  mango,  the  guava,  the 
papaya,  the  pomelo,  the  jack  fruit,  the  custard  apple  and  the 
banana,  as  well  as  quite  a  number  of  others.  Any  one  of  these 
fruits  is  so  important  in  the  life  of  the  people  of  India  that  it  would 
pay  to  be  worked  out  and  improved.  I  think  our  Indian  pomelo  is 
a  very  much  finer  flavor  but  coarser  grain  than  the  grapefruit  of 
Florida.  I  have  just  come  up  from  Florida.  I  had  about  ten  days 
down  there  and  I  have  seen  land  there  growing  a  thousand  dollars 
worth  of  profit  in  citrus  fruits.  I  believe  there  is  a  lot  of  land  in 
India  that  is  now  practically  useless,  that  a  horticulturist  could 
work  out  and  turn  into  very  productive  land. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Why  not  make  that  money  and  then  use  it  in  mission  work?" 
It  is  a  good  question  and  it  has  to  be  considered  and  I  have  to  face 
it.  In  the  first  case  if  I  left  my  present  work  as  a  missionary  and 
took  this  large  salary,  no  amount  of  explaining  to  the  people  of 


REMARKS  591 

India  would  convince  them  that  I  had  done  it  unselfishly.  They 
would  say,  "Yes,  he  is  just  like  the  rest.  He  gets  the  opportunity 
for  something  for  himself  and  he  can't  stand  it".  Then,  what  ef- 
fect would  it  have  here  in  America?  "Sam  Higginbottom  just  for 
a  handful  of  silver  left  his  work!  Just  for  an  honor  from  some 
government!"  Would  it  sound  right?  I  can't  think  of  it  so.  lam 
quite  willing  to  let  some  other  man  earn  the  million.  I  have  a  bigger 
job.  In  my  speech  I  didn't  get  time  to  say  that  while  I  was  in 
Simla  Lord  Chelmsford  called  me  to  the  Vice  Regal  Lodge.  He 
also  had  a  copy  of  the  General  Education  Board's  report  which 
was  well  thumbed.  The  gentleman  who  led  me  into  his  presence 
said,  "You  have  ten  minutes  with  His  Excellency".  At  the  end  of 
ten  minutes  I  got  up  and  was  going  out.  He  said,  "Oh,  but  come 
on  here,  Higginbottom,  I  want  to  have  a  talk  with  you".  So  we  sat 
in  front  of  a  big  log  fire  on  a  big  settee.  He  turned  over  the  pages 
of  the  book  and  asked  questions  of  all  kinds.  For  about  fifty  min- 
utes I  got  about  the  stiffest  examination  that  I  ever  took.  Then  he 
said,  "Now  look  here.  You  know,  on  that  little  mission  farm  down 
there  at  Allahabad,  you  can't  do  very  much.  I  hope  to  visit  you_ 
and  see  what  you  are  doing.  You  have  this  American  background, 
these  wonderful  miracles  in  the  southern  states.  What  I  am  look- 
ing to  you  to  do  is  to  get  a  course  for  the  training  of  demonstrators, 
to  work  out  a  course  of  rural  education  which  can  go  into  every 
village  of  India.  If  you  do  that,  the  government  with  its  vast  re- 
sources will  take  your  results  and  multiply  them  all  over  India".  I 
think  that  moving  three  hundred  fifteen  millions  of  people  from  the 
bottom  up  is  a  bigger  job  than  making  the  million  dollars,  and  I 
am  willing  to  look  at  it  that  way. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Are  the  agricultural  missions  doing  anything  for  the  country 
women  in  foreign  countries  ?  Is  there  any  place  for  a  woman  agri- 
culturist in  the  mission  field?"  We  repeatedly  have  women  mis- 
sionaries in  charge  of  girls'  orphanages,  in  charge  of  women's 
homes.  Women  come  to  us  to  study  our  gardens,  study  how  to 
use  a  Planet,  Jr.,  they  want  to  study  poultry  and  all  kinds  of  things, 
and  when  we  get  this  Hampton  in  India  we  will  have  to  have  a 
Woman's  Department.  They  say  that  co-educational  work  can't  be 
done  in  India,  that  India  is  so  constituted,  the  sex  problem  is  al- 
ways so  eternally  to  the  front  that  you  can't  associate  the  sexes  in 
India.  There  again  I  am  going  to  wait  until  it  has  been  properly 
tried.  I  don't  believe  that  the  Hindu  is  any  worse  than  the  negro 
was  after  his  emancipation,  and  so  we  will  try  it.  There  is  a  great 
place  today  for  women  agriculturists  in  the  mission  field  in  India. 
I  can  speak  of  that  because  there  is  so  much  of  the  work  in  India 
that  can  only  be  done  by  women.  For  instance,  no  man  would 
ever  have  access  to  the  higher  caste  women  of  India.  If  they  are 


592  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

reached  at  all  it  must  be  through  women  and  not  through  men.— 
SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Would  not  a  sprinkling  of  American  Christian  agriculturists 
be  a  beneficial  supplement  to  agricultural  mission  work?"  I  pre- 
sume that  what  that  question  means  is,  should  not  a  certain  number 
of  American  Christian  farmers  go  out  to  India,  take  up  land  and 
there  be  a  farmer,  and  use  their  Christian  influence  and  helpful- 
ness? I  doubt  very  much  if  the  British  Government  would  let  any 
one  go  on  that  basis.  The  British  Government  is  trying  to  protect 
India  from  exploitation  by  the  white  man.  It  will  not  allow  any  of 
its  own  servants  to  buy  land  in  the  province  in  which  they  are  serv- 
ing. A  Britisher  in  India  is  used  to  the  country.  He  loves  it.  He 
loves  its  people.  He  wants  to  stay  and  end  his  days  there.  He 
would  like  to  putter  about  a  garden  or  have  a  little  farm.  The  Gov- 
ernment says,  "No,  you  can't  do  that".  The  British  Government  is 
keeping  India  for  the  Indians.  If  the  man  wishes  to  spend  his  life 
where  it  is  going  to  count  for  the  most,  let  him  think  the  thing 
through  and  be  either  one  thing  or  the  other ;  either  be  a  missionary 
or  stay  at  home. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"Are  the  potential  resources  of  Asia  adequate  to  guarantee  to 
its  preseent  population  a  standard  of  living  approximately  equal  to 
our  own?"  In  India,  as  I  have  already  stated,  the  yields  are  the 
lowest  for  any  of  the  civilized  countries  on  earth.  One-third  of  the 
cultivatable  acres  of  India  still  lie  uncultivated.  In  Gwalior  state 
alone,  there  are  750,000  acres  of  land.  Every  acre  is  as  good  as 
the  best  land  in  the  state  of  Iowa.  It  isn't  returning  to  the  state 
four  cents  an  acre.  India  could  easily  support  double  its  present 
population  at  a  very  much  higher  standard  of  living  than  they  are 
now.  I  don't  believe  that  any  of  us  will  live  to  see  the  day  when 
India  cannot  support  adequately  any  population  which  may  come 
there.  For  a  good  many  years  to  come  Indian  agriculture  is  going 
to  follow  what  the  economists  calls  the  law  of  increasing  return. 
That  is,  to  every  application  of  capital  and  land  you  are  going  to 
get  a  more  than  proportionate  profit  return. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

"What  will  put  an  end  to  the  famines  in  India?  Will  agricul- 
ture do  it?"  Agriculture  will  be  a  great  contributing  cause.  I 
might  say  that  at  Allahabad  we  are  training  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Sec- 
retaries in  scientific  agriculture,  because  if  you  teach  them  coop- 
erative credit,  if  you  lower  the  rate  of  interest  to  the  man,- you 
have  helped  him  mightily.  But  if  you  can  teach  him  how  to  in- 
crease the  yield  of  the  soil,  that  along  with  cheap  credit  is  very 
soon  going  to  make  India  able  to  support  its  own  people  and  to  store 
enough  to  tide  over  any  period  of  famine. — SAM  HIGGINBOTTOM. 

I  want  to  spend  just  a  minute  or  two  on  some  of  the  funda- 
mental considerations  of  this  matter  we  have  been  talking  about.  I 


REMARKS  593 

think  Higginbottom  has  stated  the  case  when  he  said  that  it  wasn't 
agriculture.  It  gets  down  to  the  thing  that  Christianity  is  supposed 
to  do  for  a  people,  and  when  you  get  right  down  in  there  you  strike 
the  same  sort  of  difficulty  in  India,  only  in  an  exaggerated  form 
perhaps,  than  we  have  here  at  home. 

We  heard  last  night  about  the  industrial  problem  and  the  prob- 
lem of  international  relationships  and  the  problem  of  applying  Chris- 
tianity to  daily  living.  That  is  the  practical  difficulty  about  the 
whole  problem.  It  is  making  Christianity  practical,  and  you  are 
concerned  in  the  newer  relationships  to  your  fellows  just  as  much 
as  these  people  in  India  are  concerned  in  it  in  their  relationships  to 
their  fellows. 

Have  you  stopped  to  ask  whether  or  not  the  money  you  have 
been  living  on  while  you  are  in  college  has  been  earned  honestly? 
Or,  have  you  stopped  to  think  about  whether  that  money  has  been 
secured  for  your  benefit  by  exploitation,  by  exploitation  of  people 
who  are  less  fortunate  than  yourself? 

Now  we  go  out  as  agricultural  missionaries  to  help  these 
people  and  we  go  out  in  accordance  with  the  principle  which  Christ 
laid  down,  when  he  said  he  came  "not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to 
minister",  when  he  said  he  had  come  to  preach  to  the  poor,  to  heal 
the  sick,  to  visit  those  who  were  imprisoned,  and  to  loose  those  who 
were  bound.  Now  Sam  Higginbottom  has  been  out  there  in  India 
doing  just  that  thing.  He  has  been  trying  to  get  hold  of  people 
who  are  bound  down  to  the  soil  by  the  economic  system  which 
exists  there.  He  was  saying  that  he  had  to  get  some  legislation  to 
protect  those  people,  and  those  people  are  bound  in  the  very  sense, 
in  the  sense  in  which  Christ  was  talking  about  it. 

Another  fundamental  consideration,  not  only  in  this  matter 
that  we  go  not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to  minister,  is  that  unless 
we  have  a  message  to  go  and  take,  we  had  better  not  go.  The  man 
who  goes  out  simply  as  an  agriculturist,  simply  because  he  under- 
stands scientific  agriculture  or  thinks  he  does,  the  man  who  goes 
out  to  do  that  sort  of  thing  without  this  motive  that  has  carried 
Sam  Higginbottom  out  there,  I  would  advise  you  never  to  sail 
from  the  United  States.  You  will  find  it  a  very  uncomfortable,  un- 
satisfactory sort  of  thing.  You  have  got  to  go  out  there  with  a 
message,  and  the  fact  that  you  go  out  as  an  agriculturist  does  not 
relieve  you  of  the  responsibility  of  having  the  message.  The  fact 
that  you  haven't  taken  training  in  a  theological  seminary  and  do 
not  attach  the  prefix  "Rev."  to  your  name,  does  not  at  all  relieve 
you  of  the  responsibility  of  understanding  what  the  message  of 
Christianity  is,  and  of  getting  some  sort  of  a  conception  of  how  you 
are  going  to  interpret  Christianity  to  these  people.  Because  we 
may  go  out  there  and  make  a  great  stab  at  improving  industrial 


594  NORTH  AMERICAN  STUDENTS  AND  WORLD  ADVANCE 

conditions,  improving  these  agricultural  conditions,  but  unless  we 
introduce  a  spirit,  unless  we  introduce  the  kind  of  a  spirit  which 
Christ  came  to  introduce,  we  are  not  going  to  improve  the  condi- 
tions between  men.  It  will  be  just  like  those  landlords.  They  will 
come  along  and  they  will  say,  "Why,  you  are  producing  all  this  ad- 
ditional crop  instead  of  what  you  were  producing  last  year,  there- 
fore I  will  charge  you  more  rent",  and  he  leaves  these  poor  people 
just  as  bad  off  as  they  were  before. 

There  must  be  introduced  this  spirit,  this  spirit  of  unselfish 
service,  this  spirit  of  not  coming  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to  min- 
ister, this  interpretation  to  the  people  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  the 
principles  which  He  laid  down.  Unless  that  spirit  which  moved 
Christ  to  come  to  the  earth  moves  you,  you  won't  be  able  to  play  the 
game.  You  won't  be  able  to  stay  there.  You  won't  stand  it.  You 
must  have  this  same  spirit  and  you  have  got  to  go  out  there  in  this 
same  spirit,  otherwise  your  work  will  be  of  little  consequence. 

Furthermore,  one  of  the  speakers  this  morning  spoke  about 
the  sacrificial  element,  and  that  is  one  of  the  things  which  Christ 
came  to  teach  and  to  live,  and  the  only  way  he  could  teach  it,  the 
only  way  he  could  make  people  understand  it,  was  to  suffer  the 
consequences  Himself,  to  lay  down  His  own  life  to  interpret  what 
He  meant  by  all  His  teachings,  and  the  only  way  you  can  interpret 
the  spirit  of  Christ  and  the  real  message  of  Christ  is  to  go  out  there 
and  lay  down  your  life  if  need  be  in  order  to  interpret  it;  not  lay 
down  your  life  in  the  same  way  that  these  holy  men  in  India  lay 
down  their  lives,  but  in  the  same  way  that  Christ  laid  down  his 
life.  Whether  you  go  to  India  as  a  doctor,  or  whether  you  go  there 
as  an  agriculturist,  whether  you  go  there  as  an  evangelistic  mis- 
sionary, whether  you  go  there  as  an  educational  missionary,  or 
whether  you  go  to  China  or  to  Latin  America  or  to  Brazil  or  any 
of  these  places,  your  life  is  not  going  to  yield  the  fruit  which  it 
ought  to  yield,  unless  you  go  out  in  the  same  spirit  which  charac- 
terized Christ,  and  unless  you  go  out  in  the  spirit  of  willingness  to 
lay  down  your  life  if  need  be  in  order  to  demonstrate  that  spirit. 
He  that  would  find  his  life  must  lose  it,  and  he  that  would  lose  his 
life  will  find  it;  and  the  man  that  would  teach  the  fundamental 
principles  of  Christianity  has  got  to  be  willing  to  live  it,  even  if  it 
means  that  in  living  it,  he  dies. 


APPENDIX 

Concerning  the  Speakers 

Honor  Roll  of  War  Dead 

Messages  from  Student  Movements  of  Other  Lands 

Convention  Exhibit 

A  Word  of  Appreciation  to  Des  Moines 

Officers  of  the  Convention 

Statistics  of  the  Convention 

Executive  Committee  and  Officers  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment 


CONCERNING  THE  SPEAKERS 


ABERLY,  REV.  J.,  D.D.     Missionary.   United  Lutheran  Church.     India. 

ADAMS,  REV.  JAMES  E.,  D.D.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church,  U.S.A. 
Korea. 

ALLEN,  BELLE  J.,  M.D.    Traveling  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 
Returned  Missionary.     Methodist  Episcopal  Church.     India. 

ARRITAN,  RAMISO.     Chilian  Delegate. 

BAKER,  REV.  A.  G.    Returned  Missionary.    Canadian  Baptist  Church.  Bolivia. 

BAKER,  REV.  BENSON.     Missionary.     Methodist  Episcopal  Church.     India. 

BARGER,  A.  J.  P.,  M.D.     Missionary.     Disciples    Church.     Belgian  Congo. 

BENNETT,  MRS.  F.  S.  President  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions.  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.S.A.  President  Council  of  Women  for  Home  Mis- 
sions. 

BISHOP,  CHARLES  W.  Senior  Secretary  National  Council  Y.M.C.A.  of 
Canada.  Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

BLISS,  REV.  HOWARD,  D.D.     President  Syrian  Protestant  College. 

BROWN,  REV.  CHARLES  R.,  D.D.,  LL.D.     Dean  Yale  School  of  Religion. 

BUZZELL,  Miss  ANNA.  Missionary.  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions.  Japan. 

CAMMACK,  MRS.  L.  S.,  M.D.  Missionary.  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions.  Angola. 

CHAMBERLAIN,  REV.  WILLIAM  I.,  Ph.D.  Corresponding  Secretary  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions.  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

CLARK,  REV.  ALDEN  H.  Candidate  Secretary  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions.  Returned  Missionary.  India. 

COANA  REV.  F.  G.,  D.D.     Missionary.    Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.     Persia. 

COLTON,  E.  T.  Assistant  General  Secretary,  Foreign  Department,  Interna- 
tional Committee,  Y.M.C.A. 

CONDE,  Miss  BERTHA.  Senior  Student  Secretary  National  Board  Y.W.C.A. 
Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  Member 
General  Executive  Committee  World's  Student  Christian  Federation. 

COOK,  REV.  EDWARD  C,  D.D.    President  Scarrett  Biblical  Training  School. 

COREY,  REV.  STEPHEN  J.,  LL.D.  Secretary  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Society. 

CORY,  REV.  A.  E.,  D.D.     Secretary  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society. 

CRANE,  Miss  HELEN  BOND.  Educational  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. Returned  Missionary.  Y.W.C.A.  China. 

DANNER,  W.  M.     Secretary  Mission  to  Lepers. 

DAVIS,  DR.     Medical  Missionary.     British  West  Africa. 


597 


598  CONCERNING   THE    SPEAKERS 

DENYES,  REV.  JOHN  R.  Lecturer  on  Missions  Drew  Theological  Seminary. 
Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Malaysia. 

DICKINSON,  Miss  JEAN.  Delegate  from  Teachers'  College.  Post-Graduate. 
New  York. 

DODGE,  BAYARD.  Corresponding  Secretary  Trustees  of  Syrian  Protestant 
College. 

DYE,  DR.  ROYAL  J.     Missionary.     Disciples  Church.     Belgian  Congo. 

EDDY,  GEORGE  SHERWOOD.  Associate  General  Secretary  International  Com- 
mittee Y.M.CA.  for  Asia. 

EDDY,  MRS.  GEORGE  SHERWOOD.     Wife  of  George  Sherwood  Eddy. 

ENDICOTT,  REV.  JAMES,  D.D.     General  Secretary  Foreign  Department.  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Church,  Canada.     Returned  Mission 
ary.    China. 

ERICSON,  REV.  CHARLES  T.     Missionary.    American  Board,  Albania. 

FARMER,  REV.  HARRY,  D.D.  Returned  Missionary  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church;  Assistant  Secretary  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

FISHER,  GALEN  M.     Senior  Secretary  Foreign  Department  Y.M.C.A.     Japan. 

FISHER,  ROBERT.    Missionary.    Near  East. 

FOULKES,  REV.  WILLIAM  H.,  D.D.,  LL.D.  General  Secretary  New  Era 
Movement  of  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.S.A. 

FRANKLIN,  REV.  JAMES  H.,  D.D.  Foreign  Secretary  American  Baptist 
Foreign  Mission  Society. 

FRIES,  DR.  KARL.  Chairman  World's  Student  Christian  Federation.  Chair- 
man Swedish  Christian  Student  Movement. 

GANDIER,  PRINCIPAL  ALFRED,  D.D.  Theological  College,  University  of  To- 
ronto. 

GRAY,  J.  H.,  M.D.  Missionary.  Y.M.C.A.  India.  Specialist  in  Physical 
Education. 

HAAS,  CYRIL  H.,  M.D.  Traveling  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 
Missionary.  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 
Turkey. 

HALL,  MRS.  R.  S.,  M.D.    Missionary.    Methodist  Episcopal  Church.    Korea. 

HARADA,  REV.  TASUKU,  D.D.  LL.D.    President  Doshisha  University.    Japan. 

HARDIE,  REV.  R.  A.,  M.D.  Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  South 
Korea. 

HARVEY,  MRS.     A  Missionary. 

HASLAM,  REV.  R.  H.  A.     Missionary  Church  of  England  in  Canada.    India. 

HAYNES,  GEORGE  E.,  Ph.D.  Advisor  U.S.  Department  of  Labor.  Secretary 
Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America. 

HENRIOD,  REV.  HENRY  Louis.  Foreign  Student  Secretary,  Student  Christian 
Movement  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

HIGGTNBOTTOM,  SAM.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.S.A.  Principal 
Allahabad  Agricultural  Institute.  India. 

HILL,  Miss  AGNES.     Missionary.     Presbyterian  Church  in  U.S.A.     India. 

HIWALT^  B.  P.  East  Indian  Delegate.  Student  at  Andover  Theological 
Seminary. 

HOBEIN,  Miss  CORA.    Missionary  Nurse.    United  Evangelical  Church.    China. 

HOLLAND,  MRS.  PERN.     Missionary.     Methodist  Episcopal  Church.     India. 

HOLMES,  HARRY.  Representative  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  of 
Australia  and  New  Zealand. 

HOLMQUIST,  Miss  LOUISE.  Executive  Secretary  Department  Research  and 
Method  National  Board  Y.W.C.A. 

HUBBARD,  PROF.  JOHN  K.  Missionary.  Porto  Rico.  Professor  in  Evange- 
lical Seminary. 

HUME,  DR.  EDWARD  H.    Dean  of  Medical  School,  Yale  Mission.     China. 

HUME,  REV.  ROBERT  A.,  D.D.,  LL.D.  Missionary.  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions.  India. 

HUMPHREY,  Miss  ANNE  M.     Delegate  from  University  of  Wisconsin. 


CONCERNING   THE    SPEAKERS  599 

HUNNICUTT,  B.  H.  Missionary.  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  Brazil. 
Director  Lavras  Agricultural  College. 

HURREY,  CHARLES  D.  General  Secretary  Committee  on  Friendly  Relations 
with  Foreign  Students  Y.M.C.A.  Returned  Missionary.  Y.M.C.A. 
South  America. 

HURSH,  REV.  E.  W.    Missionary.    West  Africa. 

HUTCHINS,  Miss  GRACE.  Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer 
Movement.  Returned  Missionary.  Episcopal  Church.  China. 

IN  MAN,  REV.  SAMUEL  G.,  Ph.D.  Executive  Secretary,  Committee  on  Co- 
operation in  Latin  America.  Returned  Missionary.  Disciples'  Church. 
Mexico. 

JACOB,  E.  O.  Secretary  International  Committee  Y.M.C.A.  Returned  Mis- 
sionary. Y.M.C.A.  Near  East. 

JANVIER,  REV.  C.  A.  R.,  D.D.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church,  U.S.A. 
President  Ewing  Christian  College,  Allahabad.  India. 

JONES,  Miss  MARGARET.     Missionary.     Northern  Baptist  Church.     China. 

JONES,  DR.  THOMAS  JESSE.     Director  Phelps  Stokes  Foundation. 

KANAMORI,  REV.  PAUL.     Japanese  Evangelist. 

KILBORN,  Miss  CORA  A.  Student  Secretary  Y.W.C.A.  University  of  To- 
ronto. Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

KILBORN,  O.  L.,  M.D.     Missionary.     Canadian  Methodist  Church.     China. 

KIM,  Miss.     Korean  Delegate. 

LEROY,  A.  E.     Missionary.     South  Africa. 

LEW,  T.  T.,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  (Columbia)  Professor  Elect  Theological  College 
University  of  Nanking.  China. 

LEW,  MRS.  T.  T.,  M.A.  (Columbia).  President  Elect  Government  Woman's 
Normal  College,  Nanking.  China. 

MACDONALD,  REV.  R.  G.  Scottish  Secretary  of  the  British  Christian  Student 
Movement. 

MACKENZIE,  REV.  W.  DOUGLAS,  D.D.,  LL.D.  President  Hartford  Theo- 
logical Seminary. 

MAURY,  CAPT.  PIERRE  M.  General  Secretary  Christian  Student  Movement 
in  France. 

MCCONNELL,  BISHOP  FRANCIS  J.,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  LL.D.  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

McCoRD,  JAMES  B.,  M.D.  Missionary.  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions.  South  Africa. 

MCDOWELL,  BISHOP,  W.  F.,  D.D.,  LL.D.      Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

MELCHER,  Miss  MARGERY.  Personal  Secretary,  National  Board  Y.W.C.A. 
Returned  Missionary.  India. 

MONTGOMERY,  MRS.  W.  A.  President  Woman's  American  Baptist  Foreign 
Mission  Society. 

MOTT,  JOHN  R.,  F.R.G.S.,  LL.D.  General  Secretary  International  Commit- 
tee Y.M.C.A.  Chairman  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. General  Secretary  World's  Student  Christian  Federation. 

MYERS,  Miss  M.  D.    Missionary.    Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  Korea. 

NEWMAN,  H.  W.,  M.D.     Missionary.     Northern  Baptist  Church.     China. 

OLDHAM,  J.  H.,  M.A.  Editor  International  Review  of  Missions.  Returned 
Missionary,  Y.M.C.A.  India. 

OSTROM,  REV.  H.  CONRAD.  Traveling  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. Missionary.  Southern  Presbyterian  Church.  Japan. 

PATTERSON,  Miss.     Missionary.     Near  East. 

PETTIT,  Miss  RUTH  OLIVE.     Delegate  from  Occidental  College,  California. 

PRICE,  REV.  P.  F.,  D.D.    Missionary.     Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  China. 

PRICE,  MRS.  P.  F.     Missionary.     Southern  Presbyterian  Church.     China. 

PORTER,  DAVID  R.  Executive  Secretary  Student  Department  International 
Committee  Y.M.C.A.  Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer 
Movement. 

REAVIS,  REV.  T.  F.     Missionary.    Disciples    Church.     Argentina. 

ROAD,  MR.     Missionary.     East  Africa. 

ROBBINS,  REV.  JOSEPH  C.,  D.D.  Foreign  Secretary  American  Baptist  Foreign 
Mission  Society.  Member  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer 


6OO  CONCERNING   THE    SPEAKERS 

f 

Movement.     Returned  Missionary.     Philippine  Islands. 

ROOTS,  BISHOP  LOGAN  H.,  D.D.    Episcopal  Church.    Hankow,  China. 

RUTGERS,  HENRY  C,  Ph.D.  Secretary  Student  Christian  Movement.  The 
Netherlands. 

SAILER,  PROF.  T.  H.  P.,  Ph.D.  Faculty,  Teachers'  College,  Columbia  Uni- 
versity. 

SCOTT,  J.  W.    Delegate  from  Medical  College,  University  of  Alberta,  Canada. 

SCUDDER,  DR.  WALTER  D.    Missionary.    Reformed  Church  in  America.  India. 

SEIN,  H.  M.     Mexican  Delegate.    Student  at  University  of  California. 

SHIMAZU,  REV.    Japanese  Delegate. 

SIRCAR,  REV.  B.  C.     Indian  Delegate.     Presbyterian  Church.     India. 

SLOAN,  T.  D.,  M.D.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church  U.S.A.  University 
of  Nanking,  China.  Travelling  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

SMITH,  Miss  MILDRED.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church,  U.S.A.  Porto 
Rico. 

SMYRES,  REV.  ROY  S.  Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Belgian 
Congo. 

SOPER,  PROF.  E.  D.  Chair  of  Comparative  Religions.  Northwestern  Uni- 
versity. 

SOPER,  REV.  S.  H.      Missionary.     Methodist  Church  of  Canada.     China. 

SPEER,  REV.  ROBERT  E.,  M.A.,  D.D.  Secretary  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
Presbyterian  Church  in  U.S.A.  Member  Executive  Committee  Student 
Volunteer  Movement. 

SPRINGER,  REV.  JOHN  M.  Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Bel- 
gian Congo. 

SPRINGER,  MRS.  JOHN  M.  Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Bel- 
gian Congo. 

STANCHFIELD,  O.  O.  Missionary.  Y.M.C.A.  India.  National  Rural  Secre- 
tary. 

STEADY,  I.  C.    African  Delegate.    Student  at  Yale  School  of  Religion. 

STEVENSON,  REV.  J.  Ross,  D.D.,  LL.D.  President  Princeton  Theological 
Seminary.  Vice-Chairman  Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer 
Movement. 

ST.  JOHN,  REV.  BURTON.  Candidate  Secretary.  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. Returned  Missionary.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  China. 

STUNTZ,  BISHOP  HOMER,  D.D.  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Returned  Mis- 
sionary. India  and  Philippines. 

TAYLOR,  S.  EARL,  LL.D.  General  Secretary  Interchurch  World  Movement 
of  North  America. 

THURSTON,  MRS.  LAWRENCE.  Principal  Ginling  College  for  Women.  Nan- 
king, China. 

TRUETT,  REV.  GEORGE  W.,  D.D.    Pastor  First  Baptist  Church.    Dallas,  Texas. 

TURNER,  FENNELL  P.  Secretary  Committee  of  Reference  and  Counsel  of  the 
Foreign  Missions  Conference  of  North  America.  Member  Executive 
Committee  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  Former  General  Secretary 
Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

VANCE,  REV.  JAMES  I.,  D.D.,  LL.D.  Chairman  Executive  Committee  for 
Foreign  Missions  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S. 

VAUGHN,  Miss  OLIVE  M.  Missionary.  Presbyterian  Church,  U.S.A.  Near 
East. 

VAUGHN,  DR.  J.  G.  Medical  Secretary.  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church.  Returned  Missionary.  China. 

VINCENT,  GEORGE  E.,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.  Director  Rockefeller  Foundation.  Pres- 
ident China  Medical  Board. 

WALKUP,  Miss  BESS  R.  Delegate  from  Randolph-Macon  Woman's  College, 
Lynchburg,  Virginia. 

WALLACE,  H.   C.     Editor,  Agricultural  Magazines.     Des  Moines. 

WARNSHUIS,  REV.  A.  L.  Missionary.  Reformed  Church  in  America.  China. 
Secretary  for  Evangelistic  Work  of  China  Continuation  Committee. 

WATSON,  ^REV.  CHARLES  R.,  D.D.  President  Cairo  University.  Director 
American  Christian  Literature  Society  for  Moslems. 


CONCERNING   THE    SPEAKERS  6oi 

WHITE,  J.  CAMPBELL,  M.A.,  LL.D.  Director  Life  Work  Department  Inter- 
church  World  Movement  of  North  America.  Returned  Missionary. 
Y.M.CA.  India. 

WILDER,  ROBERT  P.  General  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  Re- 
turned Missionary.  Y.M.C.A.  India. 

WILSON,  J.  R.    Traveling  Secretary  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

YEN,  P.  C.  JAMES.  Chinese  Delegate.  Graduate  Student,  Princeton.  Pres- 
ident Chinese  Students'  Christian  Association  of  North  America. 

ZWEMER,  REV.  SAMUEL  M.,  F.R.G.S.,  D.D.  Missionary  to  Moslems.  Editor 
Moslem  World.  President  American  Christian  Literature  Society  for 
Moslems. 

ZWEMER,  MRS.  SAMUEL  M.  Missionary.  Reformed  Church  in  America. 
Cairo,  Egypt. 


6O2         STUDENT   VOLUNTEERS    WHO   DIED   IN    MILITARY    SERVICE 


C/3 

0)      *£ 

I    i 


H 

_    05 


)  <-M 

:   rt 


CO 

P4 

W 
W 
H 


H 

CO 


8 

> 

W 

CO 


H 


§ 


P          HH     § 


W 
J 
i— i 

K 


5BBB 

s  »S  *o 

^H  0 g a c 
U  «  <y  id  o  c 


& 

<-M 

O   rt 


M  *r)  'w  ^        n^        -o 

*T3  »O    P^OJCJ  O  <U         nS^         *O  *T3 

/^   /^   »^  k">  k*3(  k^  j^  5  /-N   /"N 


STUDENT   VOLUNTEERS    WHO   DIED    IN    MILITARY    SERVICE      603 


« 


I  Is 


g  «  n.S.£-S-S-S.S.S.£.S-S.£.sl-S.£  "'-•S 


y^^cjcj^^J^o.jQja.jaj^c.jcjg^o;^:^^       J^ 


College,  To 


§        g 


» 


s  • 


- 

o       -g 

«»  - 


'g  1  ^|  xtS^^^  g||S-g|  g'g  s 

PH^ffiH&^ffi^PCJ^D^aD 


«s 


:S 
°l 


se 


w  w 
M  ^ 

^w 

i^ 

i5 


s^^I|as 

jxtJW          ^>WW|J 


° 


os 


PQ 


«3 
§K 

o 


AlucKLE, 
OLM  STE 


604         STUDENT    VOLUNTEERS    WHO   DIED    IN    MILITARY    SERVICE 


•i  g  3 


C   G 
O    O 


a 

I 
ll 


.^  *d  •  ~*  JH  *^  J^  «      *d  *d 


^,.S     §.g     .C.G 

rt'~!  rt  §""!  rt"^ 


G   G 
O   O 


OJ 
CJ 

|| 

id 

,     «.s-s 

« 


ss 


•rf 

s|i? 

8^1 

"!S 


«.-H.§ 


g 

S 

u 


£ 
(j 

rt 

_    <D    C 

111 
.ife 


|| 

wsa-e^Sa 


^S.S5  5  o  toZ^U  > 
1/1  *^  UQO  ^  w  -^ 

^*c  o*!^  §2  S^  ^-S*E  G  I?r5  Ss  g  his  p 

IlltslllSllf-ililllisl 


-s^"0 

o 
JO 


rt 

I 

^< 

JU^w 
55    O 


II 

!"-g 


MESSAGES  TO  THE  CONVENTION 

Des  Moines,  Iowa 
January    3,    1920. 

The  day  unquestionably  has  dawned  that  the  Christian  people  of  North 
America  should  respond  to  the  urgent  need  of  Africa  in  this  generation 
through  the  united  forces  both  of  Christianized  and  organized  African 
students  and  of  North  American  Christian  leaders. 

Yours  for  the  Redemption  of  Africa, 

Signed  by  Isaac  C.  Steady  and 
Forty  other  Native  African  Delegates. 

FROM  WINNIPEG: — .. 

"May  1920  see  the  dawn  of  a  new  and  better  day  for  the  world  and  may 
the  delegates  of  the  Des  Moines  Convention  go  forth  as  young  crusaders  to 
establish  among  the  nations  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  which  is  righteousness 
and  peace  and  joy.  Let  the  whole  line  advance.  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is 
with  us."  (Signed)  Ralph  Connor. 

FROM  MEXICO  CITY: — 

"We  pray  for  spiritual  guidance  to  lead  the  Student  Volunteer  Con- 
vention to  accept  the  world  call  for  Christian  service.  Mexico  welcomes 
consecrated  leadership  in  meeting  our  reconstruction  problems."  (Signed) 
Aguierre. 

FROM  Rio,  BRAZIL:— 

"Brazilian  students  greet  their  American  and  Canadian  colleagues,  ask- 
ing cooperation  while  they  themselves  prepare  for  participation  in  the  great 
world  enterprise."     (Signed)   Warner. 
FROM  BUENOS  AIRES,  ARGENTINA: — 

"The  southern  half  of  the  Americas  on  the  threshold  of  a  great 
awakening.  Chaotic  reconstruction  era  initiated.  Christian  forces  alarm- 
ingly inadequate.  Who  will  help  to  make  Christ  and  His  teachings  a  reality 
throughout  this  contiennt?"  (Signed)  Ewing. 

FROM  HUNGARY  : — 

"Greetings  to  the  Student  Conference  at  Des  Moines.  As  you  take  upon 
your  hearts  the  needs  of  the  world,  do  not  forget  Southeastern  Europe.  The 
real  sources  of  the  evils  of  our  day  cannot  be  reached  by  any  means  of 
military  victory  nor  by  the  genius  of  statesmanship.  Still  less  are  political 
resources  adequate  to  build  up  positively  a  new  world  among  these  peoples 
numbering  seventy  millions.  Southeastern  Europe  awaits  the  superhuman 
healing  forces  of  Christ's  reign  over  the  hearts  and  affairs  of  men,  Hungary 
being  at  present  the  country  most  cruelly  rent  by  the  pains  of  the  old 
"Christless  spirit  at  work  among  these  nations.  The  Student  Christian  Move- 
ment of  this  land  assumes  to  voice  to  you  the  urgent  need  of  the  whole  of 
Southeastern  Europe.  Fellow  students,  in  North  America,  you  have  fought 
and  sacrificed  to  make  this  part  of  the  world,  too,  safe.  Give  your  lives 
and  gifts  and  your  prayerful  interest  now  to  the  task  that  remains.  May 
our  King  be  present  in  your  midst,  and  may  He  give  His  commands  to  you. 
on  behalf  of  the  Student  Christian  Movement  of  Hungary."  (Signed)  John 
Victor. 

605 


606  MESSAGES  TO  THE   CONVENTION 

FROM  BUCHAREST,  ROUMANIA:— 

"Eleven  Association  workers  in  Bucharest  gree  the  Convention." 
(Signed)  Miss  E.  L  M.  Boyd." 

FROM  VERDUN  :— 

"The  Russian  Student  war  prisoners  appeal  to  the  North  American 
Volunteers  to  speed  the  Evangelization  of  the  new  Russia.  John  12 :  23.  'The 
hour  is  come  that  the  Son  of  Man  should  be  glorified.' "  (Signed)  Secretary 
Berkhogue. 

FROM  UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  SEMINARY  IN   CAIRO: — 

"Your  help  greatly  needed  in  person  and  in  prayer  for  Egypt.  Our  deep 
and  hearty  greetings  to  all  of  you.  Our  motto,  'Egypt  for  Christ'." 

FROM  CAIRO: — 

"Reviving  paganism,  untiring  Mohammedanism,  advancing  westernism 
constitute  Africa's  challenge  and  your  unprecedented  opportunity."  (Signed) 
Gairdner.  (A  student  leader  from  Oxford.) 

FROM  CONSTANTINOPLE: — 

"The  volunteers  in  Turkey,  gratefully  remembering  former  Volunteer 
Conventions,  send  greetings.  The  post-war  opportunity  facilitates  Christian 
service  in  the  Near  East  and  lays  upon  us  a  responsibilty  which  we  must 
share  with  you.  Send  such  help  as  will  make  the  defeat  of  Christ's  purpose 
for  this  city,  Constantinople,  and  the  whole  Near  East,  impossible.  The 
world's  peace,  without  promise  of  victory  for  Christ,  will  be  fruitless." 
(Signed)  Perry. 

FROM  CALCUTTA: — 

"India,  entering  new  era  of  democratic  responsibilities,  needs  that  every 
contact  of  the  West  both  secular  and  religious  should  be  genuinely  Christian, 
animated  by  Christ's  idealism  and  expressed  in  Christlike  friendship." 
(Signed)  Paul  Slack. 

FROM  SHANGHAI: — 

"Life  of  China  in  peril.     Chinese  Christians  are  launching  a  nationwide 
China  for  Christ  Movement.     May  we  expect  North  American  Christian 
student  to  repeat  war-time  sacrifices  to  save  China?"     (Signed)    David  Yui 
and  Arthur  Rugh. 
FROM  PHILIPPINE  ISLANDS: — 

"Awakened  Filipino  students  make  tremendous  appeal  to  delegates." 
(Signed)  Student  Conferences. 


IEQUIRED  OF  A  MAN  THAT  HI  BE  FOUND  FAIT 


-TM£<JOBTHE  STt/DEMT 
VOL  UN-  TEERS  HA  VE  MET 
TO 


RELIGIONS 
OF  AFRICA 


Moslem 

32% 


Young  South  America; 

Is  Not  Satisfied  Ifith 

It6  Old  RelioiojL 


"Which  Way  Vili 
This  boy  LooK.9 


Manila,  Theological  Seminary 
turns  out  such  men  each 
yea*  to  spread  the  truth 
among*  the  tribes. 


PROGRESS 
FOLLOWS!-  PLOW 


IN  THE 


PHILIPPINES 


APRACTICALOWE. 


The  Medicine  Man 
Of  The  Kaffirs 


sXOne  of  the 
Least  cf  These 


AFRICA 


NoOneKnev 
Hov  To  Cure  Him 


DOES  SHE? 


~  Talce  to 
Education? 


-  Quickly  learn 
sanitation  and 
hygiene  f 


Giasp  eagerly 
iirisdan  truth? 


J1L  SW  SHE  DOES 


SENTENCES  FROM  SOME  OF  THE 
EXHIBIT  PANELS 

AFRICA 

Africa  has  514  languages  and  321  dialects. 

"Every  Mohammedan  trader  is  a  Mohammedan  Propagandist". 

In  Nigeria  there  are  200,000  pupils  in  Mohammedan  Schools. 
There  are  1,830  pupils  in  Government  and  Mission  Schools. 

In  the  Great  War  there  died  in  Europe  80,000  North  Africans. 
The  United  States  lost  60,000. 

CHINA 

Shansi  Province  alone  has  enough  anthracite  coal  to  supply  the 
world  for  2,000  years. 

"Whoever  understands  that  mighty  empire  (China) — socially, 
politically,  economically,  religiously, — has  the  key  to  world  politics 
for  the  next  five  centuries." — JOHN  HAY. 

The  Chinese  "Second  Nile":  In  the  United  War  Work  Cam- 
paign, China  contributed  fourteen  times  her  quota.  Quota  $100,000. 
Paid  in,  $1,400,000. 

28,000,000  of  China's  young  women  will  be  married  without 
knowing  how  to  read  a  cook  book! 

JAPAN 

"The  indirect  influence  of  Christianity  has  poured  into  every 
realm  of  Japanese  life.  The  origin  of  modern  civilization  is  to  be 
found  in  the  teachings  of  the  sage  of  Judea." — COUNT  OKUMA. 

KOREA 

In  Korea,  one  in  100  is  a  Church  Member  or  an  Enquirer. 
LATIN  AMERICA 

"With  the  signing  of  peace,  the  World's  attention  will  shift 
from  Europe  to  Latin  America". — S.  G.  INMAN. 

Mexico  needs  not  guns  but  schools,  not  curses  but  friends,  not 
creeds  but  Christ. 

Pan-American  Solidarity:  No  one  longer  doubts  its  desir- 
ability. South  America  is  much  nearer  ready  for  it  than  we  realize. 
All  of  North  America  is  ready  except  Mexico.  Friendship  is 
necessary  for  safety.  The  Church  is  one  of  the  strongest  links  for 
friendship. 

615 


6l6  SENTENCES  FROM  SOME  OF  THE  EXHIBIT  PANELS 

NEAR  EAST 

Athens  asks  for  a  college  like  Robert  College. 

Bulgaria  asks  that  its  two  Mission  high  schools  be  transformed 
into  colleges. 

"Arabia  offers  hard  tasks  for  strong  men.  Dangerous  tasks 
for  brave  men.  Tedious  tasks  for  faithful  men". — PAUL  W.  HAR- 
RISON, M.  D. 

The  horizon  of  Islam  is  broadening.  The  influence  of  Chris- 
tianity is  penetrating.  The  alignment  of  Mohammedanism  is  chang- 
ing. The  promises  of  God  are  challenging. 

Armenian  refugees  in  the  Syrian  Desert:  "As  the  Church  in 
Jerusalem  decides  so  the  Church  in  the  Desert  will  do.  Shall  we 
deny  Christ,  become  Moslems,  or  starve  to  death?"  The  Church 
in  Jerusalem  had  neither  funds  nor  food.  They  answered,  "Be 
Thou  Faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  you  a  Crown  of  Life". 
The  Church  in  the  Desert  was  Faithful. 

During  the  War:  Two  hundred  and  sixty-two  Missionaries 
did  Relief  Work,  nine  Stations  had  to  be  abandoned,  four  Stations 
were  held  by  single  women,  countless  Schools  were  broken  up. 
Mission  Boards  are  calling  for  two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  new 
workers  for  Syria,  Turkey,  Persia  and  Arabia. 

SOUTH  EASTERN  ASIA 

All  the  races  of  the  East  mingle  in  Malaysia.  Will  Chris- 
tianity shape  the  molten  race? 

'"The  Philippines  are  a  race  quick  to  learn  and  to  profit  by 
knowledge". — President  McKinley. 

There  are  now  10,000  Filipinos  teaching  in  English. 

The  Philippines,  1900 — Mission  work  just  beginning.  1919— 
twelve  Missionary  Societies,  two  hundred  Missionaries,  seventy- 
five  thousand  Protestant  Christians. 

UNOCCUPIED  FIELDS 

Their  cry  does  not  come  up  to  us  for  there  is  no  one  to  voice 
their  need. 

Thibet  has  not  a  wheel  within  its  borders  except  a  prayer  wheel, 
cruelty." 

In  China  there  are  1.557  walled  cities  without  a  Missionary. 

In  India,  seventeen  districts  containing  a  population  of 
16,000,000  have  no  Missionary. 

In  Japan  eighty  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population  are  still  un- 
evangelized  (largely  in  rural  districts). 

"The  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty." 

America's  greatest  unoccupied  field  is  the  Indians  of  South 
America. 


SENTENCES  FROM  SOME  OF  THE  EXHIBIT  PANELS  617 

GENERAL 

All  that  is  human  must  care  for  all  that  is  human. 

The  war  worker  was  a  snapshot.  The  missionary  is  a  time 
exposure. 

There  are  1,000,000,000  non-Christians  in  the  world.  There 
have  not  yet  been  1,000,000,000  minutes  since  Christ  started  His 
public  ministry. 

"I  am  not  a  Christian  I  am  a  Confucianist,  but  unless  the  ethics 
of  Christianity  shall  dominate  the  Scholarship  of  China  there  is  no 
hope  for  the  Republic." — YUAN  SHI  KAI. 

For  the  preservation  of  peace  between  the  Colonists  and  the 
natives  one  missionary  is  worth  more  than  a  whole  battalion  of  sol- 
diers".— GEN.  SIR  CHAS.  WARREN. 

"I  see  many  Knights  going  out  to  the  Holy  Land,  but  that  is 
not  the  way  the  Holy  Land  will  ever  be  conquered.  It  is  by  tears 
and  blood  and  suffering  even  as  Christ  and  His  apostles  went  out". 
Raymond  Lull,  pioneer  missionary  to  the  Moslems. 

"There  is  a  legion  that  never  was  listed,  that  carries  no  colors 
nor  crest ;  but  split  in  a  thousand  detachments,  is  breaking  the  road 
for  the  rest". 

" Peace,  like  war,  has  its  obscure  tasks  which  are  not  always 
the  least  delicate,  or  the  least  dangerous". 

EDUCATIONAL 

"When  the  child  goes  to  school,  his  father  will  soon  follow  him 
to  church". 

One  half  the  world  does  not  know  how  to  read. 

Among  volunteer  Indian  troops:  Christians,  seventy-five  per 
cent,  could  write;  others,  five  and  one-half  per  cent,  could  write. 

The  school  safeguards  the  mass  movement  from  an  illiterate 
church. 

MEDICAL 

"The  City  of  Brooklyn  could  provide  one  physician  for  every 
Protestant  medical  missionary  on  the  foreign  field  and  still  have  six 
hundred  and  ninety-six  left  to  minister  to  its  own  needs". 

New  York  City  has  five  hundred  trained  nurses  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Health.  The  Protestant  churches  of  the  world  have  five 
hundred  nurses  on  the  mission  field. 

"No  work  so  nearly  approaches  and  repeats  the  life  of  Christ 
as  medical  missions ;  none  presents  so  pitiful  a  need  and  so  glorious 
an  opportunity. — GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY. 

What  is  a  Hospital?  A  little  American  girls  says:  "A  place 
to  be  sick  in."  A  little  Chinese  girl  says:  "A  place  to  get  well  in." 

150,000,000  women  in  India,  one  hundred  fifty-nine  Protestant 
women  missionary  physicians. 


6l8  SENTENCES  FROM  SOME  OF  THE  EXHIBIT    PANELS 

200,000,000  women  in  China,  ninety-three  Protestant  women 
missionary  physicians. 

50,000,000  women  in  Africa,  fifteen  Protestant  women  mis- 
sionary physicians. 

100,000,000  women  in  Moslem  lands,  twenty  Protestant  women 
missionary  physicians. 

INDUSTRIAL 

"This  is  the  Gospel  of  Labor,  ring  it,  ye  bells  of  the  kirk,  the 
Lord  of  Love  came  down  from  above  to  dwell  with  the  men  who 
work". 

CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

"Nearly  all  the  enquirers  in  Moslem  lands  have  first  been  led 
to  Christ  by  means  of  a  book  or  tract".  Dr.  Zwemer. 

POSITION  OF  WOMEN 

Christianity:  "He  who  made  them  from  the  beginning  made 
them  male  and  female,  and  said,  Tor  this  cause  a  man  shall  leave 
his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife;  and  the  two 
shall  become  one  flesh.  So  that  they  are  no  more  two,  but  one 
flesh.  What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  no  man  put 
asunder'  ".  "There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither  bond 
nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female;  for  ye  are  all  one  in 
Christ  Jesus". 

Mohammedanism:  "Men  are  superior  to  women  on  account 
of  the  qualities  with  which  God  hath  gifted  the  one  above  the 
other".  "Ye  may  divorce  your  wives  twice ;  and  then  either  retain 
them  with  humanity,  or  dismiss  them  with  kindness".  "Of  other 
women  who  seem  good  to  your  eyes,  take  but  two  or  three  or  four". 

Buddhism:  "Just  as  when  the  disease  called  mildew  falls 
upon  a  field  of  rice  in  fine  condition,  that  field  of  rice  does  not  con- 
tinue long ;  just  so  under  whatsoever  doctrine  and  discipline  women 
are  allowed,  that  religion  will  not  last  long".  "Bad  conduct  is  the 
taint  of  women".  "Verily,  the  life  of  women  is  always  darkness". 

Confucianism:  "The  Master  said,  'Of  all  people,  girls  and 
servants  are  the  most  difficult  to  behave  to.  If  you  are  familiar 
with  them,  they  lose  their  humility.  If  you  maintain  a  reserve  to- 
wards them,  they  are  discontented5  ".  "The  woman  follows  and 
obeys  the  man.  In  her  youth  she  follows  her  father  and  elder 
brother.  When  married,  she  follows  her  son". 

Hinduism :  "With  women  there  can  be  no  lasting  friendship ; 
hearts  of  hyenas  are  the  hearts  of  w®men".  "The  husband  should 
not  eat  in  the  presence  of  his  wife.  Such  indeed  is  the  divine 
ordinance".  "Woman,  the  low  caste  Sundre,  the  dog  and  the  black 


SENTENCES  FROM  SOME  OF  THE  EXHIBIT  PANELS  619 

crow,  are  untruth".  "Stealing  grain,  base  metals  or  cattle  *  *  * 
slaying  women  and  low  caste  Sundres,  *  *  *  and  atheism,  are 
all  minor  offenses". 

SOCIAL  CONDITIONS 

"The  threshold  weeps  forty  days  when  a  girl  is  born." — Mo- 
hammedan Proverb. 

"A  nation  will  not  be  better  than  its  homes".  Shailer  Mathews. 

"Democracy  is  'You  are  as  good  as  I  am/  not  'I  am  as  good  as 
you  are'  ". — Dr.  Yutaka  Minakuchi. 

"Surely  there  can  be  no  joy  today  that  does  not  know  of  our 
inevitable  debts,  even  to  those  tto  whom  we  owe  nothing. — Christ- 
mas Editorial  Des  Moines  Register. 

"The  world  is  now  an  indissoluble  unity,  and  we  can  no  more 
tolerate  the  existence  of  racial  slums  in  that  unity  than  we  can  af- 
ford to  allow  slums  to  exist  in  our  great  cities".  /.  H.  Oldham. 

"Since  the  armistice,  wherever  the  allies  have  set  foot,  they 
have  turned  the  country  wet.  Saloons  and  cafes  are  springing  up 
in  the  sacred  city  of  Constantinople  like  mushrooms,  where  as  for- 
merly liquor  was  sold  in  European  stores  and  hotels  patronized  by 
its  followers.  In  Asia  Minor,  too,  all  zones  occupied  by  the  allied 
troops  are  getting  wetter  and  wetter".  Essed  Bey. 

"Among  the  foreigners  who  set  the  pace  of  drinking  in  Latin 
America,  North  America's  are  not  the  least  influential,  and  the 
'American  Bar'  is  one  of  the  best  known  exponents  of  our  boasted 
civilization".  Webster  E.  Browning. 

"In  Pagan  Africa,  alas,  it  is  the  Christian  trader  who  repre- 
sents the  damnable  traffic  in  alcohol,  while  the  Moslem  trader 
represents  the  principles  of  prohibition".  Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 


A  WORD  OF  APPRECIATION  TO  DES  MOINES 

DR.  J.  Ross  STEVENSON 

Very  few  of  us  can  understand  or  appreciate  all  that  is  in- 
volved in  preparing  for  and  in  caring  for  a  Convention  of  such  mag- 
nitude as  this  one,  and  yet  each,  I  am  sure,  will  wish  to  give  some 
expression  of  his  indebtedness  to  those  who  have  made  possible 
the  memorable  privileges  of  these  few  days.  It  would  be  impossible 
for  any  one  to  adequately  express  that  gratitude  which  is  in  your 
hearts  or  even  to  enumerate  the  benefits  which  have  been  so  graci- 
ously bestowed  upon  us  by  the  hospitable  people  of  this  flourishing 
city. 

I  wish  in  the  name  of  the  Committee  and  in  your  name  to  men- 
tion the  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  Arrangements,  Mr.  John  P. 
Wallace,  who  has  given  so  much  time  to  the  preparation  and  en- 
tertainment of  this  Convention  that  his  friends  in  business  circles 
have  been  asking  when  and  where  he  could  find  time  for  his  own 
business.  His  high  standing  in  the  community  has  enlisted  their  in- 
terest and  the  loyal  support  of  the  whole  community  whereby  the 
holding  of  such  a  Convention  has  been  made  possible. 

And  associated  with  him  has  been  as  Chairman  of  the  Finance 
Committee,  the  Honorable  James  F.  Weaver,  President  of  the 
Chamber  of  Commerce  in  this  city,  and  around  whose  capable 
and  trustworthy  financial  leadership,  the  business  interests  of  the 
city  and  the  people  generally  have  rallied  promptly  and  without  any 
stint,  most  generously,  so  that  the  funds  necessary  have  been  pro- 
vided. 

And  associated  with  these  men  have  been  the  Treasurer  of 
their  Committee,  Mr.  Grant  McFerren,  not  to  mention  the  members 
of  the  Finance  Committee  and  those  who  have  served  as  Chairmen 
and  Members  of  the  Finance  Committees  in  the  different  churches, 
all  working  together  in  a  very  unprecedented  way,  securing  those 
funds  which  were  needed  to  make  this  Convention  a  success,  which 
we  have  witnessed. 

Then  I  should  wish  to  mention  in  your  name  the  Chairman  of 
the  Hospitality  Committee,  Dr.  W.  B.  Sanford,  not  to  mention  the 
hundreds  of  others  who  have  planned  for  the  reception  for  the  en- 
tertainment of  the  delegates.  And  along  with  them  we  should 

620 


A    WORD    OF   APPRECIATION    TO   DES    MOINES  621 

think  of  the  faithful  pastors  of  the  city,  who  have  responded  cheer- 
fully and  enthusiastically  to  every  call  that  has  been  made  upon 
them. 

We  perhaps  do  not  appreciate  all  the  organization  that  is  in- 
volved in  preparing  for  entertaining  a  Convention  of  this  size,  and 
I  am  told  that  in  the  face  of  almost  unsurmountable  obstacles,  with 
zero  weather,  with  the  coal  shortage,  these  people  have  gone  from 
house  to  house  and  have  opened  up  the  homes  of  the  city  for  your 
entertainment.  Much  of  this  has  been  done  at  great  personal  in- 
convenience and  yet  most  cheerfully,  and  although  each  one  of  you 
who  has  been  so  graciously  entertained  in  one  and  another  hos- 
pitable home,  each  one  of  you  will  wish  in  the  next  day  or  two  to 
write  a  letter  to  your  host  or  hostess  expressing  your  personal  in- 
debtedness and  appreciation.  I  am  glad  to  avail  myself  of  this 
public  privilege  to  express  our  united  gratitude  for  all  that  has  been 
done  for  our  comfort  and  for  our  gladness,  and  I  wish  to  make 
very  special  mention,  and  I  cannot  emphasize  this  too  strongly, 
special  mention  of  the  service  that  has  been  rendered  by  the  Chris- 
tian women  of  this  city.  These  good  women,  who,  it  would  seem, 
have  almost  deserted  their  own  homes,  have  left  their  families  to 
forage  for  themselves,  in  order  that  they  might  come  to  the  churches 
and  prepare  with  their  own  hands  and  serve  with  their  own  hands 
the  food  which  has  been  placed  before  you  at  the  luncheon  and 
supper  hour,  and  of  which  you  have  partaken  with  such  manifest 
appreciation  that  I  haven't  heard  of  any  fragments  that  needed  to 
be  gathered  up.  (Applause) 

I  am  also  glad  to  make  mention  of  the  Board  of  Supervisors  of 
Polk  County  in  which  this  city  is  located  and  to  the  custodian,  Mr. 
Edward  Kreen,  to  the  County  Superintendent  of  instruction,  Mrs. 
Hoffman,  for  the  provision  that  has  been  made  without  cost  of  the 
Court  House  as  Convention  headquarters,  and  all  that  was  done 
for  your  reception  and  registration  on  the  day  in  which  you  arrived. 

1  wish  to  make  mention  of  the  courtesies  extended  and  the 
faithful  service  rendered,  not  only  by  the  railway  officials  here  in 
Des  Moines,  but  in  the  central  west  territory.  They  have  had  a 
great  regard  for  our  comfort,  have  seen  to  it  that  we  have  arrived 
here  promptly  and  are  making,  as  you  know,  extensive  arrange- 
ments in  order  that  we  may  be  speeded  on  our  way  home  without 
any  inconvenience.  And  I  know  you  would  have  me  thank  in  your 
name  the  press  of  the  city,  first  of  all  because  they  represent  this 
Convention  to  the  Christian  public  in  such  an  advantageous  way  as 
to  secure  their  support,  and  then  for  the  sympathetic  and  faithful 
way  in  which  they  have  portrayed  the  proceedings  of  this  Conven- 
tion. Now,  there  are  a  great  many  whose  names  are  unknown,  but 
whose  services  are  surely  recognized  and  to  whom  we  can  never  be 


622  A  WORD  OF  APPRECIATION   TO  DES  MOINES 

sufficiently  grateful  for  what  they  have  done  on  our  account.  I  am 
sure  we  leave  this  place  with  precious  and  with  lasting  memories, 
and  if  we  were  to  ask  ourselves,  "How  can  we  adequately  express 
the  gratitude  of  our  hearts",  I  am  sure  the  people  of  this  city  would 
believe  it  to  be  in  this  way — by  the  fidelity  with  which  we  are  carry- 
ing out  the  purposes  of  this  Convention. 

If  in  the  coming  days  each  one  of  us  can  say,  "In  that  great 
central  city  of  the  west,  Des  Moines,  that  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1920,  I  got  my  new  vision  of  God,  I  came  into  personal  dealings 
with  Jesus  Christ,  so  that  ever  since  the  course  of  life  has  been  set 
in  the  right  direction",  if  that  can  be  said,  and  I  believe  it  may  be 
said,  then  these  people  may  be  assured  that  what  they  have  bestowed 
upon  us  has  not  been  in  vain.  (Prolonged  applause) 


OFFICERS  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

Chairman  JOHN  R.  MOTT 

Vice  Chairman J.  Ross  STEVENSON 

Chairman  of  Simultaneous  Meetings JOSEPH  C.  ROBBINS 

General  Secretary,  Student  Volunteer  Movement 

ROBERT  P.  WILDER 

Executive  Secretary  for  the  Convention WILBERT  B.  SMITH 

Quartette PAUL  J.  GILBERT,  P.  H.  METCALF, 

C.  M.  KEELER,  E.  W.  PECK 

Precentor  ROBERT  LAWRENCE 

Pianist   H.  C.  OSTROM 

Business  Committee C.  W.  BISHOP,  Chairman 

Committee  on  Ushers E.  W.  HEARNE,  Chairman ; 

A.  M.  TRAWICK 
Committee  on  Arrangement  for  Section  Meetings 

W.  H.  TINKER,  Chairman 

Committee   on   Conferences,   Foreign   Mission   Boards    and 

Societies BURTON  ST.  JOHN,  Chairman 

Exhibit  Committee J.  LOVELL  MURRAY,  Chairman 

Press  Committee CHARLES  H.  FAHS,  Chairman ; 

HARRISON  S.  ELLIOTT 
Transportation  Committee JOHN  L.  MOTT,  Chairman; 

GUY  E.  HARNER 

Convention  Registrar J.  S.  PENNEPACKER 

Registration  Committee T.  S.  SHARP,  Chairman 

Committee  on  Headquarters  Hotel W.  P.  McCuLLOUGH 

Committee  of  Arrangements JOHN  P.  WALLACE,  Chairman; 

W.  W.  GETHMAN,  Secretary 
Hospitality  Committee DR.  W.  B.  SANDFORD,  Chairman; 

DR.  THORNTON  B.  PENFIELD,  Secretary 
Committee  on  Foreign  Students . .  CHARLES  D.  HURREY,  Chairman ; 

KATY  Bo  YD  GEORGE 
Committee  on  Pulpit  Supply T.  W.  GRAHAM,  Chairman; 

GEORGE  W.  WEBBER 
Committee  on  Fraternal  Delegates.  .  .GALEN  M.  FISHER,  Chairman 


623 


STATISTICS  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

Student  Delegates 

Regular  5086 

Foreign        -  342 


5428 

Presidents  and  Faculty  Members  539 

College  Y.M.C.A.  and  Y.W.C.A.  Secretaries         -  -       147 

Student  Pastors  53 
Out-of-College  Volunteers  and  Missionaries  Under  Appointment        57 

Foreign  Missionaries  -        245 

Officers  of  Mission  Boards  and  other  Societies         -  -              169 

Traveling  and  Administrative  Secretaries  of  Y.M.C.A.  and 

Y.W.CA.       -  125 

Editors  and  Press  Representatives  n 

Speakers  133 

Executive  Committee  and  Secretaries  S.V.M.  45 

Officers  of  the  Convention  -        34 

Fraternal  Delegates  9 

Special  Delegates  and  Guests         -  -        59 


7054 
Deduct  for  names  counted  more  than  once        -----  ^ 


6800 
Number  of  Institutions  represented  949 


624 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  FOR 
FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 

JOHN   R.    MOTT  CHAIRMAN 

J.  Ross  STEVENSON        -  -        VICE-CHAIRMAN 

JAMES  M.  SPEERS  TREASURER 

ENOCH  F.  BELL  DAVID  R.  PORTER 

CHARLES  W.  BISHOP  *VICTOR  RAMBO 

*CHAUNCEY  BROWN  JOSEPH  C.  ROBBINS 

*CHARLES  S.  CAMPBELL  *C.  COOPER  ROBINSON 

ERNEST  H.  CLARKE  *GEORGE  D.  ROWE 

BERTHA  CONDE  *UNA  M.  SAUNDERS 

*LOUISE    DE    SCHWEINTZ  ROBERT  E.   SPEER 

VELMA    HAMILL  MRS.  H.  R.  STEELE 

*GRACE  HUTCHINS  *MAUDE  L.  STRAYER 

*CORA   A.    KlLBORN  *ADELE  STREESEMAN 

*HERMAN  LUM  WILLIAM  E.  TAYLOR 

L.  P.  MOORE  FENNELL  P.  TURNER 

EDWARD  C.  WOOD 

*   STUDENT    MEMBERS 

SECRETARIES 

ROBERT  P.    WILDER             -  -        GENERAL  SECRETARY 

THOMAS  S.  SHARP             -  -      EXECUTIVE  SECRETARY 

BURTON  ST.  JOHN  1 

VERNON  HALLIDAY  (  EDUCATIONAL  SECRETARIES 

J.  LOVELL  MURRAY  { 

HELEN  BOND  CRANE  J  CANDIDATE  SECRETARIES 

TRAVELING  SECRETARIES 

BELLE  J.  ALLEN,  M.D.  EDITH  M.  HASLETT 

THOMAS  C.  BLAISDELL,  JR.  RALPH  B.  NESBITT 

E.  FAY  CAMPBELL  H.  CONRAD  OSTROM 

MAY  A.  FLEMING  HAROLD  D.  ROBERTSON 

A.  GWENDOLYN  FRASER  CAROLINE  G.  SANBORNE 

CYRIL  H.  HAAS,  M.D.  WALTER  B.  WILEY 

J.  R.  WILSON 


625 


INDEX 


INDEX 


Aberly,  Dr.  J.,  address  "India  as  a 
Mission  Field",  369-372. 

Abraham,    Bishop,    53-54. 

Abyssinia,  an  opening  door,  233. 

Adams,  Dr.  James  E.,  address  "Korea 
Calls  for  New  Missionaries",  336- 
337. 

"Adequate  Religion  in  China  Neces- 
sary to  Reconstruction,  An"  ad- 
dress by  Bishop  Logan  H.  Roots, 
357-359. 

Advance  in  material  achievement,  153. 

Advance,  Mohammedan,  Africa,  425, 
435-  438  ;  Portuguese  East  Africa, 
430;  Sudan,  430-431. 

"Advance  of  Mohammedanism  in  Af- 
rica, The"  address  by  Dr.  Samuel  M. 
Zwemer,  435-438. 

"Advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
Through  the  Teaching  of  Agricul- 
ture", address  by  Dr.  Thomas  Jesse 
Jones,  568 

Africa,    agricultural    missions,    oppor- 
tunity,   for,    449;    an    area    of    need, 
50 ;    appeal    for    evangelization    of, 
201-202  ;    area    compared    with    the 
United     states     and      Europe,      38 ; 
awakening,      445-447  ;    Central,    Mo- 
hammedan  advance,    425  ;    changing, 
425-426  ;  commerce,  effect  on  the  na- 
tives, 444;  conditions  untouched,  426- 
427  ;  David  Livingstone  finishing  his 
task,    229  ;    evangelization,    advance, 
446-447  ;  evangelizatiow  by  American 
negroes,    96 ;    French  missionary   re- 
sponsibility,   428-429  ;    hospitals,    42  ; 
industry,  effect  on  the  natives,  444  ; 
Kamerun,      French      societies,     428  ; 
mass   movements,   439,   445  ;   medical 
education,    555-557 ;    native    church, 
self-support,    445-446 ;    native    medi- 
cine, 555-557,  occupation  inadequate, 
429-433,   443  ;   occupation  of  medical 
missions,  cost  556  ;  railroad  opening, 
38  ;    schools,    mission,    513  ;    Senega- 
lese,  part  in  the  war,   129  ;   slavery, 
431  ;    Student    Volunteers    sailed    to, 
50  ;   Swaziland  and  Zululand,  educa- 
tion,    449 ;     unoccupied     fields,     43, 
429-433  ;     war,     effect    on,     425-426 ; 
witch-doctors,    555,    556 ;    woman.at- 
titude      toward,       426-427 ;      women 
Mohammedan,      Sudan,      opportunity 
among,   508  ;   see   also  North   Africa. 
Angola,  Medical  Missions,  need  of, 
448  ;  occupation  inadequate,  430 
Education,   432  ;   demand   for,    443, 
446  ;    medical    needed,    556-557  ; 
mission,  proportion  of,  514  ;  mis- 
sions pioneers  in,  513-514. 
Educational  missions,  443-445  ;  de- 
mand   for,    443,    446  ;    industrial 


education,  demand  for,  446  ;  na- 
tives, capacities  of,  443  ;  pro- 
gram, 444 ;  South  African  Na- 
tive College,  government,  recog- 
nition, 446. 

Government,  effect  on  the  natives, 
444;  help  of  natives,  448-449. 

Illiteracy,   443, 

Industrial  education,  demand  for, 
446  ;  teachers  needed,  536. 

Medical  missions,  440-442  ;  medical 
education  needed,  556-557  ;  med- 
ical missionaries  needed,  449, 
556  -  557 ;  natives  reached 
through,  448 ;  surgery  needed, 


448 


women,    448.        ffl    ffl 


Missionaries,  agricultural,  needed, 
448  business  experts,  needed, 

448  civil    engineers,    place   for, 

449  French,      number,      428  ; 
medical   knowledge,    448 ;    music 
directors,    opportunity   for,    499 ; 
number,    429 ;    printers,    needed, 
448. 

Mohammedan      Advance,     43,     50, 
425 ;     Portuguese     East    Africa, 
430;  Sudan,  430-431. 
Mohammedanism,  propaganda,  436  ; 

statistics,  437. 

Natives,  capacities  of,  443  ;  uni- 
versities in  United  States,  enter- 
ing, 444. 

Occupation  inadequate,  Portuguese 
East  Africa,  430 ;  Sudan,  430- 
431. 

"Africa"  address  by  I.  C.  Steady,  201. 
"Africa,  Appeals  from  Mission  Lands", 

201-202. 
"Africa,    Educational    Needs,    Progress 

and  Program  in",  443-445. 
Africa,  Field  Section  Meeting,  423-450. 
Africa  Field  Section  Meeting,  Remarks, 

447-450. 
"Africa,  New  Conditions  in  Old",  425- 

426. 
"Africa,   Social  and  Racial  Awakening 

in",   445-447. 
"Africa,  Supreme  Need  for  the  Gospel 

in",   438-440. 

"Africa,  The  Advance  of  Mohammedan- 
ism in'"  435-438. 
"Africa,  The  Enlarged  Responsibilities 

of  French  Missions  in",  428-429. 
"Africa,  The  Old",  426-427. 
"Africa,  Unoccupied",  429-433. 
"Africa,  Work  for  Women  in",  433-435. 
Agricultural  class  practically  unreached, 

Japan,  323. 
Agricultural  College  at  Lavras,  Brazil, 

work  in,  581. 

Agricultural  college  needed,  China,  527. 
Agricultural   education,    India,   govern- 
ment, 582-584. 


629 


630 


INDEX 


Agricultural  missionaries,  310;  Brazil, 
appeal  for,  581-582 ;  horticulturist 
needed,  India,  590 ;  India,  women, 
needed,  591-592  ;  need  for  competent, 
394-395  ;  preparation,  South  America, 
587-588  ;  specializing,  missionary 
preparation,  Brazil,  588  ;  theological 
training,  South  America,  588. 
Agricultural  missions,  Africa,  opportun- 
ity for,  449;  agricultural  missionaries, 
need  for  competent,  394-395  ;  agricul- 
tural missionaries,  preparation,  587- 
588  agricultural  missionary,  sacri- 
ficial spirit,  594  ;  apology  for,  396-397, 
567-570  ;  challenge  to  Student  Volun- 
teers, 568 ;  failure  of,  reasons  for, 
394 ;  Latin  America,  planned,  590 ; 
life  investment,  310  ;  Mexico,  planned, 
590  ;  West  Indies,  planned,  590  ; 

Brazil,  578-582;  Agricultural  Col- 
lege at  Lavrass,  work  in,  581  ; 
agricultural  missionaries,  special- 
izing, 588  ;  methods,  581. 
India,  299-300,  390,  394-397  ;  agri 
cultural  missionaries,  qualifica- 
tions, 586  ;  agricultural  mission- 
ary, needed,  572  ;  aid  evangelis- 
tic work,  570-573;  aid  to  native 
church  support,  573  ;  Cooperative 
Banks  and,  574-575 ;  Credit 
Banks,  and,  574-575 ;  doubling 
income  of  natives,  584  ;  education, 
agricultural  colleges  needed,  584- 
585;  famines  preventable 
through,  395  ;  farm  at  Allahabad, 
395 ;  government,  attitude  of, 
toward,  589  ;  horticulturist  need- 
ed, 590;  language  preparattion, 
589  ;  opportunity,  573  ;  women, 
needed,  591-592  ;  women,  work 
for,  585. 

South  America,  agricultural  mis- 
sionaries, preparation,  588  ;  agri- 
cultural missionaries,  theological 
training,  588 ;  opportunity  for, 
461-462. 

"Agricultural  Education  in  India",  ad- 
dress by  Sam  Higginbottom,  582-586. 
"Agricultural  Missions  an  Aid  to  Evan- 
gelistic Work",  address  by  Rev.  Ben- 
son Baker,  570. 

"Agricultural   Missions   in   India",   ad- 
dress by  Sam  Higginbottom,  394. 
"Agricultural  Missions  in  Latin  Amer- 
ica",   address   by    B.    H.    Hunnicutt, 
467. 
"Agricultural       Missions,       Remarks", 

586-594. 
"Agricultural  Missions,  The  Scriptural 

Basis  for",    567-568. 
Agricultural,  conditions,  Argentine  Re- 
public, 590  ;  importance  of,  to  people 
of   India,    571 ;   literature   on,   South 
America,  479. 

India,    cotton    gin    improved,    582- 
583  ;  education,  agricultural  col- 
leges,   582-583;    government    en- 
couragement of,  582-584  ;  Imper- 
ial   Institute     at     Poona,     men- 
tioned, 583  ;  improved,  contribut- 
ing cause  in  abolishing  famine, 
592  ;  wheat  improved,  582. 
"Agriculture,  Advancement  of  the  King- 
dom of  God  through  the  Teaching  of, 
568-570. 

Ahmednagar        mentioned,        Training 

School    for   Christian   Teachers,    523. 

Aid  from  students  of  Canada  and  the 

United    States,    foreign    students    in 

Europe,  264. 

Aid  Student  Volunteers,  purpose  of  Stu- 


dent Volunteer  Movement  to,  60. 

"Aim  of  Missions,  The",  address  by  Dr. 
Robert  A.  Hume,  487. 

Albania,  "Battlefield  between  Islam  and 
Christianity",  415  ;  Mohammedanism, 
415-416  ;  Mohammedans,  number, 
406  ;  United  States,  relations  between, 
416  ;  women,  position  of,  415. 

"Albania,  The  Moslems  of",  415-416. 

Algiers,  a  modern  city,  38-39. 

Aliens  in  the  United  States,  144;  con- 
tribution of,  144-145  ;  must  receive 
something  more  than  mere  "Ameri- 
canization", 145 ;  returning  with  a 
message  of  a  "Christian  America", 
146;  treatment  of,  128-129. 

Allahabad,  India,  mission  farm  at,  395. 

Allen,  Dr.  Belle  J.,  address  "The  Man- 
agement of  Plague",  547-548  ;  "The 
Work  of  Healing  for  the  Women  of 
India",  398-401. 

America,  Christianity,  necessity  for,  in 
world  evangelization,  143  ;  relief 
work,  557-558. 

American,  Canadian  student  unity,  and, 
significance  of,  20. 

American  College  for  Girls  at  Constan- 
tinople, mentioned,  50. 

American  negroes  advance  in  last 
fifty  years,  95;  mediators,  96;  negro 
race  leadership  to  come  from,  94-95  ; 
preparation  for  part  in  world  evan- 
gelization, 95  ;  self-expression  in  re- 
ligion, 95  ;  war,  in,  94-95. 

American  Red  Cross,  a  missionary  so- 
ciety, 549,550. 

Americanization  of  Americans  neces- 
sary, 145  ;  real  meaning,  144  ;  Roose- 
velt, Theodore,  quoted,  39  ;  spiritual, 
145. 

Americans,  Americanization  of,  neces- 
sary, 145. 

Anglo-Saxon  countries,  leadership  must 
come  from,  135. 

Angola,  Africa,  medical  missionaries, 
need  of,  448  ;  occupation  inadequate, 
430,  448. 

"Appeal,  A  Financial",  213-216. 

Appeal  for  missionaries,  China,  363; 
China,  women,  352;  Korea,  337. 

"Appeals  from  Mission  Lands",  197- 
209  ;  Africa,  201-202  ;  China,  206-208  ; 
India,  204-205  ;  Japan,  199-201 ;  Mex- 
ico, 202-203. 

"Appreciation  to  Des  Moines",  619. 

Arabia,  evangelistic  work,  women,  503- 
504 ;  Gardener,  Allan,  mentioned, 
267 ;  medical  missionaries  needed, 
410 ;  Student  Volunteers,  number 
sent,  61  ;  women,  evangelistic  work, 
503-504. 

British,  area,  405;  population,  405. 
Interior,  area  of,  405  ;  population, 

405. 
Turkish,  area,  405  ;  population,  405. 

Arcot  Mission,  evangelization  in,  501. 

Area  of  need,  Africa,  50  ;  Europe,  49  ; 
France,  49  ;  Turkey,  50-52. 

"Areas  of  Need",  49-56. 

"Argentina,  The  New  Day  in",  465-467. 

Argentina,  see  Argentine  Republic. 

Argentine  Republic,  465-467 ;  agricul- 
ture, conditions,  590;  art  in,  465,  466  ; 
Christianity,  future  contributions, 
466  ;  denominations,  466  ;  education, 
deisre  for,  467  ;  educational  mission- 
tries,  need  for,  467  ;  educational  mis- 
sions, opportunity,  479  ;  leading  Latin 
America,  465  ;  medical  missionaries, 
pharmacist,  479  ;  progress,  466  ;  stu- 
dents, 467. 


INDEX 


631 


Armenia,  American  mandatory  for,  rea- 
sons, 51 ;  appeal  for  protection,  51 ; 
British  mandatory  for,  51;  disposal 
of,  51  ;  massacres,  50-52. 

Armenia,  Kurdistan,  and,  area,  405  ; 
population,  405. 

Armenian  massacres,  232 

Armenian  relief,  Miss  Cushman,  50-51. 

Arratin,  Ramiso,  Remarks,  Latin  Amer- 
ica Field  Secttion  Meeting,  479-480. 

Asia,  education,  missions  pioneers  in, 
513-514 ;  students  of,  influence  of 
Student  Volunteer  Movement,  72. 

Asia  Minor,  area,  405  ;  diseases,  412  ; 
medical  missionaries,  need  for,  412  ; 
population,  405  ;  prisoners  of  war, 
work  for,  412  ;  tuberculosis,  412. 

Atlantic  City  Convention,  Interchurch 
World  Movement  of  North  America, 
or  survey  conference,  150. 

Attitude  of  students  toward  missions 
changed  by  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 65. 

Attitude  toward  women,  China,  Con- 
fucianism, 355. 

"Attraction  of  Hard  Things,  The",  219- 
236. 

Attractions  of  missionary  service,  230- 

231,  274,  277,  302. 

Australia  universities,  influence  of  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement,  72. 

Austro-Hungarians,  New  York  City,  39. 

Authority,  Christ  sufficient,  for  mission- 
ary service,  251-253. 

Automobile  roads,  North  Africa,  38. 

Awakening,  Africa,  445-447. 

"Awakening,  Social  and  Racial,  in 
Africa",  445-447. 

Azariah,  Bishop,  53. 

B 

"Background,  The  World  Missionary", 
35-45. 

Bacteriologist  needed,   562. 

Baker,  Rev.  A.  G.,  address  "The  Chal- 
lenge of  the  Indians  of  Bolivia",  461- 
464  ;  "Remarks,  Latin  American  Field 
Section  Meeting",  483. 

Baker,  Rev.  Benson,  address  "Agricul- 
tural Missions  an  Aid  to  Evangelis- 
tic Work",  570-573  ;  "The  Mass  Move- 
ment in  India",  380-383;  "Remarks, 
Agricultural  Missions",  588-589. 

Balkans,  Albania,  backwardness  of, 
415  ;  battlefield  between  Islam  and 
Christianity,  415  ;  Mohammedanism 
in,  415-416  ;  opportunity  in,  416 ; 
United  States  and,  relations  between, 
216  ;  women,  position  of,  415. 

Balkans,  Mohammedans  in,  number, 
406. 

Banks,  Cooperative,  agricultural  mis- 
sions and,  574-575 ;  education  and, 
576  ;  hygiene  and,  576  ;  length  of  time 
established,  589  ;  organization,  pur- 
pose and  methods  of,  574-575  ;  prohi- 
bition and,  576  ;  sanitation  and,  576  ; 
success  of,  589. 

Barger,  Dr.  A.  J.  P.,  addresss,  "Essen- 
tial Motives  of  Medical  Missions", 
559-560  ;  "Remarks,  Africa  Field  Sec- 
tion Meeting",  448,  449. 

Bashford,  Bishop,  quoted,  95. 

Benares,  Central  Hindu  University,  ag- 
ricultural department,  teachers  need- 
ed, 585. 

"Benediction,  The",  by  Dr.  John  R. 
Mott,  270. 

Bennett,  Mrs.  F.  S.,  address  "The  Call 
of  Home  Tasks",  143-147. 


Bernhardi,  mentioned,  117. 

Besant,  Mrs.  Annie,  mentioned,  392. 

Bible  distribution  during  war,  Near 
East,  409. 

Bible  teachers,  women,  needed,  Korea, 
507. 

Bible  teaching  in  India,  535-536. 

Bible  training  for  medical  missionaries, 
563. 

Bible  women  needed,  Japan,  506  ;  wom- 
en missionaries  needed  to  train, 
Japan,  506. 

Bingham,  Hiram,  mentioned,  56. 

Bishop,  Charles  W.,  address  "The  Stu- 
dents of  Canada",  96-98. 

Blind,  work  for,  42. 

Bliss,  Dr.  Howard,  address  "The  Con- 
tribution of  Higher  Education  to  the 
Missionary  Enterprise,  517-520  ;  "Ed- 
ucational Missions  in  the  Near  East", 
413-415. 

Bolivia,  area  compared  with  Europe, 
38  ;  Indians  of,  461-464  ;  occupation 
inadequate,  457. 

"Bolivia,  Challenge  of  the  Indians  of  , 
461-464. 

Bolshevist  movement,  causes  class 
cleavage,  17. 

Books  issued  by  Educational  Depart- 
ment, 64.  -0-4. 

Borneo,  area  compared  with  Great  Brit- 
ain, 353  ;  population  that  could  be 
supported  in,  353. 

Brahmo  Samaj,  influenced  by  Chris- 
tianity, 375-376. 

Brazil,  Agricultural  College  at  Lavras, 
work  in,  581;  agricultural  resources, 
579-580  ;  area  compared  with  North 
America,  38;  education,  home  eco- 
nomics, teachers  of,  needed,  587  ;  em 
cational  missionaries  needed  for,  481- 
482;  extent  of,  579;  farms,  size  of, 
586-587 ;  home  economics,  teachers 
of,  needed,  587;  illiteracy  in,  483; 
land  values,  increase  in,  580;  lan- 
guage, 590  ;  medical  missions,  phar- 
macist, 479;  primitive  farm  methods 
581  •  railroads,  opening,  580 ;  social 
life 'of  people,  580-581;  transporta- 
tion, lack  of  means  of,  580. 

Agricultural  class,  isolation  of, ,580  , 
religious  life  of,  581 ;  social  life 

Agricultural  missions,  578-582  ;  ag- 
ricultural missionaries,  appeal 
for,  581-582  ;  agricultural  mis- 
sionaries, preparation,  588  ;  agri- 
cultural missionaries,  specializ- 
ing, 588 ;  agricultural  mission- 
aries, theological  training,  588; 
methods,  581 ;  preparation,  theo- 
logical training,  588. 
"Brazil,  Agricultural  Missions  in',  578- 

r  o  O 

British  Arabia,  area  of,  405  ;  population 

"British  'Christian   Student   Movement, 
The",  address  by  Rev.  R.  G.  MacDon- 

ald,  107.  „. 

Brown,    Dean   Charles   R.,   address     A 

Vital   Christianity   in  Naational  and 

International  Life",  113-123. 
Bryce,  Viscount,  mentioned,  232  ;  quoted 

on  Mohammedanissm,  170. 
Buddha,  quoted,  173. 
Buddhism,  attitude  toward  women,  173  ; 

inadequate  for  China,  356. 

China,   failure  of,    207 ;   pessimism 

of,  365  ;  without  God,  356. 
Budget,  enlarged,  of  Student  Volunteer 

Movement,  215. 


632 


INDEX 


Bulgaria,  illiteracy  in,  40  ;  Mohamme- 
dans in,  number,  406. 

Burma,  Student  Volunteers,  number 
sent  to,  61. 

Buzzell,  Miss  Anna,  address  "Winning 
Christian  Leaders  in  Japan",  320- 
322. 


Cairo,  El  Azhar  Mohammedan  Univer- 
sitty,  50;  Bible  in,  409;  Canon 
Gardiner  on,  169-170. 

Call  for  service  today,  student,  19,  266, 
267. 

"Call  of  Home  Tasks,  The",  address  by 
Mrs.  F.  S.  Bennett,  143. 

"Call  of  the  Cross,  The",  address  by  Dr. 
James  I.  Vance,  153. 

"Call  of  the  New  Generattion,  The",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  266. 

Call  to  proclaim  Christ,  190-191. 

"Called,  not  sent",  92-93. 

"Calling  the  Medical  Missionary",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  Edward  H.  Hume,  558. 

Cammack,  Mrs.  L.  S.,  "Remarks,  Africa 
Field  Section  Meeting",  448. 

Canada  and  the  United  States,  aid  from 
students  of,  to  foreign  students  in 
Europe,  264  ;  example  of  the  power 
of  Christ  in  international  relations, 
90. 

"Canada  and  the  United  States,  The 
Latent  Capacities  of  the  Students  of", 
87-98. 

Canada,  Christianization  of,  136-137 ; 
investigation  of  religious  conditions 
in  the  United  States  and,  by  Mr.  Mc- 
Kenzie,  140  ;  leadaership  must  come 
from  Anglo-Saxon  countries,  135  ;  no 
limit  on  future  sacrifice  because  of 
war,  135  ;  part  in  the  war,  137-139  ; 
part  in  world  evangelization,  135-136  ; 
religious  revival  in  the  United  States 
and,  predicted  by  Mr.  McKenzie,  140  ; 
war  losses  in,  44. 

Students,  capacities  revealed  by 
war,  97-98  ;  giving  increased  by 
war,  98. 

Universities,  affected  by  war,  97; 
emptied  by  war,  139. 

"Canada,  the  Demand  of  the  Churches 
of",  135-139. 

"Canada,  The  Students  of",  address  by 
Charles  W.  Bishop,  96-98. 

Canadian  and  American  student  unity, 
significance  of,  20. 

Canterbury,  Archbishop  of,  quoted,  33. 

Capacities  for  service,  Canadian  Stu- 
dents, revealed  by  war,  97-98  ;  wom- 
en students,  92. 

"Capacities  of  the  Students  of  Canada 
and  the  United  States,  The  Latent", 
87-98. 

Cape-to-Cairo  Railroad,  length,  38. 

Carlyle,  Thomas,  quoted  on  Moham- 
med, 166. 

Caste  system,  "essence  of  Hinduism", 
162  ;  Hinduism,  162-163. 

Catholic  Church  in  Chile,  479-480 ;  in 
Latin  America,  457,  479-480. 

Celebes,  population  that  could  be  sup- 
ported in,  353. 

Centennial  anniversary  of  medical  mis- 
sions, 541. 

Central  Africa,  Mohammedan  advance, 
425  ;  occupation  inadequate,  456  ;  Stu- 
dent Volunteers,  number  sent  to,  61. 

Central  Hindu  University,  Benares,  ag- 
ricultural department,  teachers  need- 
ed, 585. 


Ceylon,  Student  Volunteers,  number 
sen  to,  61. 

"Challenge  of  China  to  the  Churches  of 
Christendom,  The",  address  by  Rev 
A.  L.  Warnshius,  363. 

"Challenge  of  Life,  The  Student  Re- 
sponse to  the",  237-258. 

"Challenge  of  the  Indians  of  Bolivia, 
The",  address  by  Mr.  Baker,  461. 

"Challenge  of  Students  of  South  Amer- 
ica, The",  address  by  Miss  Bertha 
Conde,  458. 

"Challenge  of  World  Opportunity,  The", 
15-23. 

Challenge  to  North  American  Students, 
present  crisis,  55. 

Chamberlain,  Dr.  William  L,  address 
"Systematic  Evangelization",  500- 
502. 

Chang  Po  Ling,  mentioned,  344,  364. 

Character  Building,  influence  of  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  on,  67-68. 

Charaacter  of  Japanese,  nobility,  324. 

Children,  attitude  of  Christianity  to- 
ward, 173-186  ;  Mohammedanism  to- 
ward, 168-169. 

Chile,  area  compared  with  the  United 
States,  37-38  ;  Catholic  Church  in, 
479-480 ;  education,  women,  459 ; 
prejudice  against  United  States  in, 
former,  455. 

China,  339-365  ;  agricultural  college 
needed,  527;  appeal  for  evangeliza- 
tion of,  206-208  ;  appeal  for  mission- 
aries, 363  ;  appeal  for  women  mission- 
aries for,  275,  352  ;  army,  Christian 
chaplain  in,  364  ;  army,  Christianity 
in  the,  364  ;  awakening,  significance 
of,  365  ;  character  of  Chinese,  341  ; 
Chinese  in  Malaysia,  353  ;  Chinese  to 
be  strongest  race  in  Malaysia,  354  ; 
Christian  officials,364-  365  ;  Christian- 
ity, need  of,  207,  355,  357,  364;  Chris- 
tianity needed  in  civilization,  359 ; 
condition  of,  207 ;  educational  mis- 
sions, high  schools  for  women,  345- 
346  ;  educational  revolution,  207  ;  emi- 
gration from,  353  ;  emphasis  on  edu- 
cation, 343  ;  evangelistic  campaign, 
495  ;  financial  reconstruction,  363  ; 
forestry  teachers  needed,  343  ;  Gin- 
ling  College,  physical  director  needed, 
536;  higher  education  in,  521;  hy- 
giene, teachers  of,  needed  in,  562  ;  in- 
dustrial development,  526  ;  industrial 
reconstruction  needed,  357-358  ;  intel- 
lectual revolution,  207  ;  intensive  cam- 
paign, 495  ;  international  relations, 
341,  362  ;  isolation  from  world  poli- 
tics impossible,  341  ;  Japan  and,  re- 
lations, 361 ;  medical  education,  China 
Medical  Board,  551-555  ;  medicine, 
reconstruction  in,  needed,  358;  mis- 
sions a  failure  in,  360-361  ;  missions 
and  education,  360 ;  missions  and 
opium  trade,  361  ;  native  medical 
workers,  necessity  of  contact  with 
United  States,  553  ;  native  medicine 
in,  41-42 ;  China,  natural  resources 
of,  206,  526  ;  occupation  inadequate, 
350  ;  opium  trade  through  Japan,  361  ; 
part  in  the  war,  129-130,  362-363  ; 
political  interest,  361-362 ;  political 
reconstruction,  357,  363;  political  rev- 
olution, 207 ;  political  situation  in, 
361-362  ;  population,  206,  352-353  ;  re- 
construction, United  States,  part  of, 
in,  361-362  ;  population,  206,  353-353  ; 
reconstruction,  United  States,  part  of, 
in,  363-364  ;  religious  revolution,  207- 
208  ;  social  problems  in,  361 ;  social 


INDEX 


6.33 


reconstruction  in,  needed,   358  ;  spir- 
itual   awakening,    364  ;    spiritual    re- 
construction, 364;  Student  Volunteers, 
number  sent  to,  61 ;  students  of,  in- 
fluence  of   Student   Volunteer  Move- 
ment  on,    72  ;    superiority    of   Japan, 
reason     for,     341  ;     technical     school 
needed,    527  ;   to  be  a  blessing  or  a 
curse    to    the    world,    208  ;    to    be    a 
prophet     of     Christian     truth,     206  ; 
trade   with   United    States,    364,   uni- 
States  owes  Christianity  to,  364  ;  uni- 
versities for  women,  345  ;  unoccupied 
fields,   43;  weakness  of,  341;  women 
missionaries  needed,  506,  507,  508. 
Buddhism,   failure  of,    207  ;   inade- 
quate   for,    356  ;    pessimism    of, 
356  ;  without  God,  356. 
Commercial     reconstruction,     363  ; 

needed,  357-358. 

Confucianism,  attitude  toward  wo- 
men, 355  ;  failure  of,  207  ;  ignor- 
ance of  God,  355  ;  inadequate, 
355  ;  responsible  for  backward- 
ness of,  355  ;  sin,  no  adequate 
conception  of,  355-356. 
Education,  342;  change  in  system, 
343  ;  mission  preeminence  in,  in 
West,  513  ;  mission  trained  teach- 
ers in  government  schools,  5  SB  ; 
need  for  teachers,  342 ;  recon- 
struction in,  needed,  358  ;  sys- 
tem of,  for,  341-342  ;  theological 
teachers  needed,  343  ;  women, 
college  graduates,  number  of, 
349 ;  women,  teachers,  require- 
ments for,  in  woman's  college, 
536-537 ;  women's  high  schools 
for,  345-346. 

Illiteracy  in,   40,  343;  women,   349. 
Medical     Board,    women    teachers 

under,  563  ;  work  of,  42,  552. 
Medical  missions,  347,  551  ;  med- 
ical research,  opportunity  for, 
563  ;  native  workers  trained  by, 
in  551-552  ;  opportunity,  555  ;  re- 
ligious idealism  needed,  555  ; 
Rockefeller  Foundation,  42. 
Medical  missionaries,  dentists 
needed  562 ;  pharmacists,  need- 
ed 562  ;  specialist  in  mental  and 
nervous  diseases  needed,  562 ; 
teachers,  needed,  343  ;  varied 
work  of,  551-552. 

Missionaries  needed,   360-361 ;  wo- 
men, needed,    350. 
Missionary  preparation,    dentistry, 
562;     pharmacy,     562;      women, 
349. 

Religions  of,    failure   of,    207,    358, 
359  ;     inadequate,     355  ;     recon- 
struction of,   363. 
Student    Conference,    54 ;    attitude 

toward,   54. 

Taoism,  failure  of,  207 ;  inade- 
quate, 356  ;  pessism  of,  356  ;  pre- 
destination in,  356. 
Women,  351  ;  capacity  for  sacri- 
fice, 349 ;  changing,  351  ;  col- 
lege graduates,  number,  349;  ed- 
ucation desired  by,  345,  351  : 
education,  344 ;  need  of  educa- 
tion, 344 ;  place  of,  in  society, 
changing,  351. 
"China"  address  by  P.  C.  James  Yen, 

206. 

"China,  An  Adequate  Religion  in,  Nec- 
essary   to    Reconstruction",    357-359. 
"China  and  the  New  World  Order",  ad- 
dress   by    Principal    Alfred    Gandier, 
341. 


"China,  Appeals  from  Mission  Lands", 
206-208. 

"China  Medical  Board,  The"  address 
by  George  E.  Vincent,  551 

China  Medical  Board,  see  also  Rocke- 
feller Foundation,  China. 

"China,  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Chris- 
tian Education  for  the  Women  of", 
344-346. 

"China,  The  Challenge  of,  to  the 
Churches  of  Christendom",  363-365. 

"China,  The  Need  and  Opportunity  of 
Christian  Education  in",  343-344. 

"China,  The  Opportunity  of  the  Chris- 
tian Doctor  in",  346-348. 

"China's  Need  of  an  Adequate  Re- 
ligion", address  by  P.  C.  James 
Yen,  355. 

Chinese,  character  of,  China,  341  ;  Na- 
tive Medicine,  41-42  ;  women,  a  plea 
for,  349-351. 

"Chinese  in  the  Island  World,  The"  ad- 
dress by  Rev.  John  R.  Denyes,  352. 

Chosen,  see  Korea. 

Christ  a  new  approach  of  God  to 
man,  28-29  ;  call  to  proclaim,  190- 
191  ;  fellowship  with,  in  missionary 
task,  229-230;  has  not  failed,  180; 
need  of,  on  foreign  field,  306  ;  only 
hope  of  the  world,  224;  only  perma- 
nent factor,  21-22 ;  personality  of, 
186  ;  personality  of,  revealed  in  mis- 
sionaries, 188-189  ;  saves  and  satis- 
fies, 196  ;  social  injustice  necessary 
to  right  through,  109-110  ;  sufficient 
authority  for  missionary  service,  251- 
253  ;  surrendering  to,  189-190,  195  ; 
university  of,  389  ;  world  unity  in, 
110,  250,  251,  265  ;  yielding  abso- 
lutely to,  89-90,  246,  267-268,  309. 

Christ  adequate  for  solution  of  indus- 
trial porblems,  90 ;  for  solution  of 
social  problems,  90. 

Christiaan  America,  aliens  returning 
with  message  of  a,  146;  necessary 
for,  in  world  evangelization,  143. 

Christian  Central  Cooperative  Credit 
Bank,  agricultural  missions  and,  In- 
dia, 574-575  ;  organization,  purpose 
and  methods  of,  574-575. 

Christian  officials,   China,   364-365. 

Christianity,  adequacy  of,  for  inter- 
national relations,  191-193  ;  to  meet 
sin,  194 ;  to  right  industrial  prob- 
lem, 193 ;  tto  right  social  injustice, 
193. 

Christianity,  attitude  of,  toward  child- 
ren, 173,  186  ;  attitude  tto  ward  wo- 
men, 173,  186-187 ;  Brahmo  Samaj 
influenced  by,  375-376  ;  evil  in  civili- 
zation opposed  to,  185-186  ;  family 
system  opposed  to,  Japan,  317  ;  fu- 
ture contributions  to,  Argentine  Re- 
public, 466  ;  indispensible  to  all  man- 
kind, 183;  in  India,  proportion  of 
Christians  to  population  by  Prov- 
inces, 390-391  ;  in  the  army,  China, 
364  ;  interest  in,  Near  East,  410  ;  loy- 
alty, racial  contribution  of  negro 
race,  to,  94 ;  Mohammedanism  and, 
differences  which  separate,  409-410  ; 
partisan,  179  ;  recognized  officially  in 
Japan,  315  ;  responsible  for  good  civ- 
ilization, 185  ;  solution  of  all  ques- 
tions, 184 ;  United  States  owes,  to 
China,  364 ;  war,  conflict  between 
Mohammedanism  and,  406;  worka- 
bility today,  131-132  ;  world  unity  in, 
20-21,  184. 

Need  of,  356-357  ;  China,  207,  355, 
357  ;  Japan,  315,  317,  324  ;  Mex- 


634 


INDEX 


ico,  203. 

Present  day,  failure  of,  179 ;  to 
face  social  injustice,  176  ;  to  in- 
spire sacrificial  spirit,  178. 

"Christianity,  A  Vital,  in  National  and 
International  Life",  113-123. 

"Christianity  Indispensable  to  the 
World",  181-196. 

"Christianity,  The  Personal  Worth  or 
Failure  of",  175-180. 

"Christianizing  International  Relation- 
ship", 81-82. 

"Christianizing  of  the  National  and  the 
International  Life",  111-132. 

"Christ's  Message  of  the  Kingdom" 
quoted,  28. 

Church  faces  new  world  building,  142  ; 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada, 
140  ;  native,  42-43  ;  program  of  the, 
40-43;  union,  India,  54. 

Churches,  relatioon  of  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement  to,  60 ;  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement  influence  upon,  73. 

"Churches,  The  Imminent  Demand  of 
the,  on  Student  Life",  133-157. 

Cilicia,  medical  conditions  in,  302  ;  su- 
perstition in,  303. 

Clark,  Rev.  Alden  H.,  address  "The 
Training  of  Christian  Workers  on  the 
Mission  Field,"  523-525. 

Classes,  mission  study,  64. 

Cleveland  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
Convention,  (1898),  attendance,  70, 

Cleveland  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment Convention  (1891),  attendance, 
70. 

Closing   Messages,   258-270. 

Coal   Strike,   mentioned,    91. 

Coan,  Dr.  F.  G.,  address  "The  War  and 
the  Near  East",  406-408. 

Colleges,  field  of  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  60 ;  influence  of  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  on  religious  life 
of,  67  ;  number  in  which  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement  works,  61. 

Colombia,   occupation  inadequate,    457. 

Colton,  E.  T.  Chairman,  Latin  America, 
4ul. 

Commerce,  effect  on  the  natives,  Africa, 
444. 

Commercial  interest  in  Latin  America, 
awakening,  453. 

Commercial  reconstruction  needed, 
China,  357-358. 

Commission,  educational,  to  India,  men- 
tioned, 531. 

"Committee  on  Religious  Needs  of  An- 
glo-American communities",  men- 
tioned, 509. 

Community  service,  Mexico,  478-479. 

Competition,  industrial  cooperation  nec- 
essary instead  of,  125-126. 

Comradeship  in  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  228-229  ;  on  mission  field, 
273-274. 

Conde,  Miss  Bertha,  address  "The  Chal- 
lenge of  the  Students  of  South  Amer- 
ica", 458-461. 

"Convention  Exhibit",  607. 

"Convention  Officers",  622. 

"Convention  Statistics",   623. 

Conventions,  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, attendance,  70  ;  list  of,  70. 

Cook,  Dr.  Edmund  F.,  "Remarks,  Latin 
America  Section  Meeting",  482. 

Constantinople,  50 ;  American  College 
for  Girls  at,  mentioned,  50. 

Contents,   Table  of,    9-14. 

"Contribution  of  Higher  Education  to 
the  Missionary  Enterprise,  The"  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  Howard  Bliss,  517. 


Contributions,  native  church,  Korea, 
336. 

"Conditions,  European  Students  Facing 
World",  99-110. 

"Conditions,  The  Significance  of  Pres- 
ent Day,  to  the  Students  of  North 
America",  47-56. 

Conference,  proposed,  in  Sweden, 
World's  Student  Christian  Federa- 
tion, 262. 

Confucianism,  China,  attitude  toward 
women,  355  ;  failure  of,  207  ;  ignor- 
ance of  God,  355  ;  indaquate,  355 ; 
sin  no  adequate  conception  of,  355- 
356 ;  responsible  for  backwardness, 
355. 

Cooperation,  government,  546 ;  physi- 
cal education,  India,  546. 

Cooperation,  industrial  necessary  in- 
stead of  competition,  125-126. 

Cooperation,  missionary,  compared  to 
unity  of  the  Allies,  142 ;  in  Santo 
Domingo,  480 ;  necessary  in  Latin 
America,  465. 

Cooperation,  social,  instead  of  rivalry, 
31. 

"Cooperative  and  Credit  Societies  for 
the  Farm  Villages  of  India",  address 
by  O.  O.  Stanchfield,  573. 

Cooperative  Banks,  India,  agricultural 
missions  and,  574-575 ;  education 
and,  576  ;  hygiene  and,  576  ;  length  of 
time  established,  589 ;  organization, 
purpose  and  methods  of,  574-575; 
prohibition  and,  576  ;  sanitation  and, 
576  ;  success  of,  589. 

Corea,  see  Korea. 

Corey,  Dr.  Stephen  J.,  address  "New 
Conditions  in  Old  Africa",  425-426  ; 
prayer,  112  ;  "Remarks,  Africa  Field 
Section  Meetting,  449-450. 

"Courageous  faith",  23. 

Crane,  Miss  Helen,  address  "The  Mean- 
ing of  the  Volunteer  Declaration", 
290-291. 

Credit  Banks,  India,  agricultural  mis- 
sions and,  574-575  ;  education  and, 
576 ;  hygiene  and,  576  ;  length  of 
time  established,  589 ;  organization, 
purpose  and  methods  of,  574-575  ; 
prohibition  and,  576  ;  sanitation  and, 
576;  success  of,  589. 

Crisis,  present,  a  challenge  to  North 
American  Students,  55  Anglo-Saxon 
leadership  in,  135  ;  faith  justified  by 
nearness  of  God,  31-32  ;  need  of  sac- 
rificial spirit  in,  154  ;  significance  in 
history,  122. 

"Cross,  The  Call  of  the",  152-157. 


Darner,  William  M.,  address  "The  Mis- 
si  -.01  to  Lepers",  560-561. 

Davi.-s,  Dr.,  address  "Medical  Work  in 
Ea.it  Africa",  440-442. 
"Remarks,      Africa      Field      Section 
Meeting",   449. 

Day,  Cha,  ellor,  of  Syracuse,  address- 
ing students,  41 

Declaration  card,  meaning,  290-291, 
311-312  ;  value  in  forming  fellow- 
ship, 291  ;  value  in  forming  life  pur- 
pose, 291. 

"Decision  of  Character",  address  by 
Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  307-309. 

"Demand  of  the  Churches  of  Canada 
on  Student  Life,  The",  address  by 
Dr.  James  Endicott,  135. 

"Demand  of  the  Churches  of  the  United 
States  on  Student  Life,  The"  address 
by  Dr.  William  H.  Foulkes,  140. 


INDEX 


635 


"Demand    of    the    Church    on    Student 

Life,  The  Imminent",  133-157. 
Democratic  movement,  Japan,  326. 
Democracy,    Mohammedanism    the    foe 

of,  170. 

Denmark,  illiteracy  in,  40. 
Denominations  represented  by  Student 

Vounteers  on  foreign  fields,  62. 
Dentists,   China,   needed  in.   562. 
Denyes,    Dr.    John    R.,    address    "The 

Chinese   in   the   Island  World",    352- 

355. 

"Des  Moines,  Appreciation  to",  619. 
Des   Moines   Convention,    criticized   for 

failure  to  face  social  injustice,   177  : 

significant    time    for,     18  ;    the    last 

"mount   of  vision",    55. 
Detained  Student  Volunteers,  influence 

of  upon  home  base,  69-70  ;  part  to  be 

played  at  home,   143. 
Detroit    Student    Volunteer    Movement 

Convention,  attendance,  70. 
Dietician,  needed,   563. 
Difficulties  of  missionary  service,   231- 

232,   234,    273  ;   discouragement,   273  ; 

health,  232-233:  on  the  mission  field, 

231-232  ;    opposition    at    home,    276- 

277. 

Ding  Li  Mei,  mentioned,   72. 
Dispensaries,    545.      See    also    Medical 

Missions. 
"Doctor  in  China,  The  Opportunity  of 

the  Christian",  346-348. 
Doctors,    misssionary,    preparation    of, 

544  ;   qualifications  of,   544. 
Dodge,    Bayard,    address    "Why    I    am 

Glad  I  Went  to  the  Near  East",  418- 

419. 

Doshisha,  mentioned,  326. 
Drummond,  Prof.  Henry,  refusal  to  be 

ordained,   32. 

Dutch  element  in  United  States,  265. 
Dutch   Studentt     Christian    Movement, 

message  from,   265. 
Dye,    Dr.    Norman,    "Remarks,    Africa 

Field  Section  Meeting",  448. 
Dye,    Dr.    Royal   J.,   address   "The   Old 

Africa",    426-427. 

E 

East  Africa,  Medical  Work  in",  440- 
442. 

Eddy,  Dr.  G.  Sherwood,  address  "Mis- 
sionary Preaching  and  Personal  Ef- 
fort", 494-497,  "The  Forces  of  Islam 
in    the    Near    East",    419-421,    "The 
Gospel  Indispensable  to  the  Students 
of  North  America",   191-196. 
"The  Influence  of  a  Christian  Home 
in  Non-Christian  Lands",   280-281. 
"The    Significance    of    Present    Day 
Conditions     to     the     Students     of 
North  America",  47-56  ;  meeting  in 
China,   43. 

Eddy,     Mrs.     G.     Sherwood,     address, 

Education,  Africa,  misssions  pioneers 
in,  513-514,  Argentine  Republic,  de- 
sire for,  467,  and  Cooperative  Banks, 
India,  576,  Brazil,  home  economics, 
teachers  of,  needed,  587,  eagerness 
for,  514.  elementary,  Latin  America, 
needed  in,  537,  elementary,  need  of, 
529,  emphasis  on,  China,  343,  For 
women,  higher,  520-523,  industrial, 
teachers  needed,  Africa,  536,  in  Rio 
de  Janeiro,  483,  Japan,  status  of,  315, 
missions  pioneers  in,  Asia,  513-514, 
physical,  opportunity  for,  536,  prim- 
ary need  of,  529,  Program  of  the 
Church,  40-41,  rural,  India,  300-301, 


system  of,  for  China,  341-342,  agri- 
cultural, India,  582-586,  colleges 
needed,  584-585,  Government,  582- 
584. 

China,  change  in  system,  343 ; 
mission  preeminence  in,  in  West, 
513  ;  missions  and,  360 ;  need  for 
teachers,  342 ;  revolution  in, 
207  ;  theological  teachers  needed, 
343  ;  universities  for  women, 
345. 

China  women,  344,  college  gradu- 
ates, number,  349,  desired  by 
Chinese,  345,  need  of,  344. 

Higher,  for  women,  appeal  for 
teachers,  521,  522-523,  "in  Mis- 
sion Lands,  The  Problems  of", 
520-523,  scholarships,  521,  usu- 
ally Christian,  520. 

India,    agricultural    colleges,     582- 

583,  English  language  used,  587, 
government,     agricultural,     582- 

584,  homoe   economics,    teachers 
of,  needed,  587,  women,  agricul- 
tural education  for,   585,  nurses' 
training   schools,    400-401. 

Medical,  Africa,  555-557,  Africa, 
needed,  556-557,  China  Medical 
board,  551-555,  China,  hygiene, 
teachers  of,  needed  in,  562, 
nurses'  training  schools,  teach- 
ers needed,  Korea,  562,  teach- 
ers, bacteriologist  needed,  562. 
Mission,  accounting,  teacher  of,  op- 
portunity for,  537-538,  agricul- 
tural college  needed,  China,  527, 
Bible  teaching  in  India,  535-536, 
Christian  schools  not  to  be  re- 
placed by  government  schools, 
536,  claim  of,  India,  392,  danger 
of  denationalizing  nattives,  514, 
decreasing  proportionately,  513, 
evangelistic  work  and,  534-535, 
higher,  517-518,  medical,  555- 
557,  music,  teacher  of,  opportun- 
ity for,  537,  native  workers,  de- 
veloping, 525,  non-Christian  stu- 
dents in,  392,  schools  for  native 
leaders,  courses  in,  525,  technical 
school  needed,  China,  527. 
Teachers,  breadth,  needed  by,  532- 
533,  deep  Christian  experience, 
needed  by,  533,  ideals  for  Chris- 
tian social  institutions,  needed 
by,  533-534,  insight  into  educa-. 
tional  problems,  needed  by,  534, 
qualification  of,  532,  sympathy 
needed  by,  533. 

Women,     Chile,     459,     evangelistic 
work  in,   522,  India,  desired  by, 
385,    386,    Latin    America,    459, 
teachers,     requirements    for,     in 
woman's  college,  China,  536-537. 
"Education,    Christian,    Need    and    Op- 
portunity    of,     for     the    Women    of 
China",  344-346. 

"Education,  Higher,  The  Contribution 
of,  to  the  Misssionary  Enterprise", 
517-520. 

Educational  commission  to  India,  men- 
tioned, 531. 

Educational  Department,  64,  books  is- 
sued by,  64. 

Educational  missionaries,  call  for,  310- 
311,  English  teachers,  Porto  Rico, 
480-481,  Latin  America,  engineer, 
needed,  476-477,  qualifications  of, 
Near  East,  413-414,  South  America, 
English  teachers,  479,  women,  need 
for,  Guatemala,  482  breadth,  needed 
by,  532-533,  deep  Christian  experi- 


636 


INDEX 


ence,  needed  by,  533,  ideals  for  Chris- 
tian social  institutions,  needed  by, 
533-534,  insight  into  educational 
problems,  needed  by  534,  sympathy, 
needed  by,  533. 

"Educational  Missionary,  Qualifications 
of",  432-535. 

Educational  missions,  apology,  372 ; 
China,  high  sschools  for  women,  345- 
346,  demand  for,  Arfica,  443,  evan- 
gelistic work  in,  514,  extent  of, 
South  America  482-483,  Guatemala, 
educational  missionariess,  women, 
need  for,  482,  importance  of,  310-311, 
India,  medical  education,  399,  400, 
opportunity,  Argentine  Republic,  479, 
turning  point  in,  513,  part  in  evan- 
gelization, 372. 

Africa,  demand  for,  443-446,  446, 
industrial  education,  demand  for, 
446,  program  of,  444. 
Latin  America,  engineer,  needed, 
476-477,  home  economics,  477- 
478. 

Near  East,  413-415,  educational 
missionaries,  qualifications  of, 
413-414,  importance  of,  413-414, 
part  in  evangelization  of,  420, 
women,  "teaching  Christ",  417, 

"Educational  Missions",  511-538. 

"Educational  Missions  in  India",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier,  391. 

"Educational  Missions  in  the  Near 
East",  address  by  Dr.  Howard  Bliss, 
413. 

"Educational  Missions,  The  Present 
Crisis  in",  513-514. 

Educational  Missionaries,  Argentine 
Republic,  need  for,  467,  Latin  Am- 
erica, 467,  Porto  Rico,  English  teach- 
ers, 480-481  ;  South  America,  Eng- 
lish teachers,  479. 

"Educational  Needs,  Progress  and  Pro- 
gram in  Africa",  address  by  Rev. 
John  M.  Springer,  443. 

"Educational  Work,  Evangelistic  Op- 
portunity in",  515-517. 

"Effect  of  the  War  on  Oriental  Church- 
es in  the  Near  East,  The",  address 
by  E.  O.  Jacob,  408. 

Effect  of  Western  civilization  on  In- 
dia, 204-205. 

Egypt,  area  of,  405,  Coptic  students, 
appeal  from,  411,  gospel,  eagerness 
to  hear  the  410-411  liberty  of  con- 
science in,  411,  political  unrest,  aid- 
ing missions,  411,  population  of,  405. 

El  Azar  Mohammedan  University, 
Cairo,  50 ;  Bible  in,  409,  Canon 
Gairdner  on,  169-170,  mentioned,  436  ; 
medievalism  in,  169. 

Elementary  education,  Latin  America, 
needed  in,  537. 

"Emergency  Work,  War  Time  and 
Other",  549-550. 

Emigration  from  China,  353-354. 

Endicott,  Dr.  James,  address  "The  De- 
mand of  the  Churches  of  Canada", 
135-139  ;  Prayer  by,  238. 

Engineer,  sanitary,  need  for,  562. 

English  speaking  churches  abroad,  pas- 
tors for,  509. 

"Enlarged  Responsibilities  of  French 
Missions  in  Africa,  The"  address  by 
Capt.  Pierre  Maury,  428. 

Enroll  Student  Volunteers  for  foreign 
missions,  purpose  of  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement,  to,  59. 

Ericson,  Mr.,  address  "The  Moslems  of 
Albania",  415-416. 

"Essential   Motives     of    Medical    Mis- 


sions", address  by  Dr.  A.  J.  P.  Bar- 

ger,   559 

"Europe,  A  Message  from  the  Foreign 
Students  of",  264-265. 

Europe,   an   area  of  need,    49,   attitude 
of,    toward    United    States,    191-192, 
social  unrest,  50,  starvation  in,  49-50. 
Foreign  students  in,  aid  from  stu- 
dents of  Canada  and  the  United 
States,      264,     hardships    during 
war,  264. 

"European  Students  Facing  World  Con- 
ditions", 99-110. 

European  universities,  foreign  students 
in,  work  among,  264,  students  from 
East  entering,  264. 

Evangelistic  campaigns,  494,  China, 
495,  India,  496. 

Evangelistic  meetings,  Mr.  Paul  Kana- 
mori,  200,  201,  317,  597-599,  South 
India  United  Church,  378-380. 

"Evangelistic  Missions,  Remarks",  506- 
509. 

Evangelistic  missionaries,  call  for,  310, 
India,  372,  379,  Japan,  327. 

"Evangelistic  Opportunity  in  Educa- 
tional Work",  address  by  Dr.  Ken- 
neth J.  Saunders,  515. 

"Evangelistic  Opportunity  of  the  Near 
East,  The",  address  by  Dr.  C.  H. 
Haas,  411. 

"Evangelistic  Phase,  The  General,  of 
Mission  Work  in  India",  372-375. 

Evangelistic  Work,  494,  501,  502,  all 
mission  work  is,  490,  among  women, 
India,  383-386,  and  education,  mis- 
sion, 534-535,  campaigns,  494,  in  edu- 
cation, women,  522,  in  educational 
missions,  514 ;  India,  374,  Japan, 
316,  local  campaigns,  496-497,  mean- 
ing, 490-491,  methods,  India,  374- 
357,  378,  Near  East,  409-411,  per- 
sonal evangelism,  497,  requires  pre- 
paration, 492-493,  requires  time,  491- 
492,  three  forms  of,  494,  villages  in 
India,  377-380. 

India,  372,  501-502,  missionaries, 
need  for,  372,  upper  class,  375- 
376. 

Women,  502-504,  women,  Arabia, 
503-504,  women,  India,  383-386. 

"Evangelistic  Work  Among  Women", 
address  by  Mrs.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer, 
502. 

"Evangelistic  Work  Amoong  Women  in 
India",  address  by  Miss  Agnes  Hill, 
383. 

"Evangelistic  Work  in  Japan",  address 
by  Rev.  Paul  Kanamori,  497. 

"Evangelistic  Work  in  the  Villages  of 
India",  address  by  Dr.  Walter  D. 
Scudder,  377. 

Evangelistic  workers  needed,  India, 
379-380,  preparation,  508-509.  Wo- 
men, needed,  Persia,  507-508,  India, 
506-507. 

Evangelization,  advance  in,  Africa,  446- 
447,  of  Japan  in  this  Generation,  200. 

"Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this 
Generation",  an  organizing  principle 
in  the  individual  life,  148,  audacity 
of,  199,  effect  of,  79,  Japan,  319,  323, 
meaning  of,  80,  promotes  thorough- 
ness, 80-81.  promotes  unity,  81, 
quoted,  231-232.  timeliness,  81. 

"Evangelization,  Systematic",  500-502. 

"Executive  Committee  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement",  624. 

Executive  Committee,  student  represen- 
tation on,  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 60. 


INDEX 


637 


"Executive   Committee,   The  Report  of 

the",   59-85. 
"Exhibit",  607. 
Exploitation  of  Mexico  by  Americans, 

203,  small  nations,  126. 


"Failure,  Have  Missions  been  a,  in 
Japan",  318-319. 

Failure,  missions  a,  in  Japan,  316-317. 

Failure  of  civilization  without  sacrifl- 
cial  spirit,  153-154. 

"Failure  of  the  Non-Christian  Religions 
in  Relation  to  "Women,  The"  address 
by  Mrs.  W.  A.  Montgomery,  172. 

"Failure  of  the  Religions  of  the  World, 
The  Worth  and  the",  159-180. 

Family  system  opposed  to  Christianity, 
Japan,  317. 

Famine,  India,  agriculture  contributing 
cause  in  abolishing,  592  ;  preventable 
through  agricultural  missions,  395 ; 
relief  in,  394. 

Far  East,  Japan,  Leader  in,  317,  324. 

Farmer,  Dr.  Harry,  Remarks,  Latin 
America.  Field  Section  Meeting,  476. 

Fellowship  among  students  during  the 
war,  France,  103  ;  between  students 
and  common  people  during  the  war, 
103  native  students,  with,  525 ;  on 
mission  field,  278  ;  with  Christ,  in 
missionary  task,  229-230 ;  with  na- 
tives, 492-494  ;  with  natives  on  mis- 
sion fields,  274. 

Feng,  General,  quoted,  364. 

"Field  Practice  of  Medicine,  The",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  O.  L.  Kilborn,  544. 

"Financial  Appeal,  A",  by  Dr.  John  R. 
Mott,  213. 

Financial  difficulties,  native  church, 
Japan,  323. 

Financial  program,  Interchurch  World 
Movement  of  North  America,  150. 

Financial  reconstruction,  China,  363. 

"Finding  One's  Task  in  Life",  address 
by  Dr.  J.  C.  Robbins,  295. 

Fisher,  Galen  M.,  address  "The  Kind  of 
Missionaries  Needed  by  Japan",  325- 
326. 

Fisher,  Robert,  address  "What  is  the 
Most  Powerful  Influence  in  Reaching 
the  People  of  the  Near  East",  416- 
417. 

Fishermen,  Japan,  practically  un- 
reached,  323-324. 

Florence  Nightingale  Hospital,  Turk- 
ey, mentioned,  50. 

"Forces  of  Islam  in  the  Near  East' 
The',,  address  by  G.  Sherwood  Eddy, 
419. 

Foreign  field,  Student  Volunteers  on,  in- 
fluence, 63;  proportion  of  mission- 
aries, 62. 

Foreign  missionaries,  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  secretaries  become,  63. 

Foreign  missions  colleges,  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement  stimulates  interest 
in,  60. 

Foreign  missions,  enroll  student  volun- 
teers for,  purpose  of  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement  to,  59 ;  interest  in, 
among  students,  purpose  of  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  to  awaken,  59. 

Foreign  students  in  Europe,  aid  from 
sttudents  of  Canada  and  the  United 
States,  264  ;  hardships  during  war, 
264;  message  from,  264;  work 
among,  Student  Christian  Movements, 
264-265. 

Forestry  teachers  needed,  China,  343. 


Forward  movement,  compared  to  Allied 
strategy,  142 ;  influence  of  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  in  starting,  77. 

Foulkes,  Dr.  William  H.,  address  "The 
Demand  of  teh  Churches  of  the 
United  States",  140-143. 

Founding  at  Mount  Hermon,  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  59. 

France,  an  area  of  need,  49  ;  Christ  the 
only  salvation,  105 ;  fellowship  be- 
tween students  and  common  people 
during  the  war,  103  ;  future  of,  105  ; 
mission  work  of  French  societies,  ef- 
fect of  war  on,  428 ;  missionaries 
from,  in  Africa,  number,  428;  mis- 
sionary fields,  428 ;  missionary  re- 
sponsibility, 428-429  ;  new  responsi- 
bilities, 105-106  sacrifices  in  the  war, 
102-104 ;  universities,  losses  during 
war,  103-104  ;  war  losses,  44. 

Students,  fellowship  among,  during 
the  war,  103  ;  losses  in  the  war, 
103-104  ;  war,  in  the,  103-105. 

Franklin,  Dr.  James  H.,  "Medical  Mis- 
sions, Remarks",  562,  563 ;  address 
"Medical  Work  on  the  Mission  Field", 
541-542  ;  address  "Self-Denial  and 
the  Spirit  of  Conquest",  221-225. 

French,  Bishop,  mentioned,  235.  - 

French  Indo-China,  Bible  distribution, 
234  ;  inadequate  occupation,  234. 

"French  Missions  in  Africa,  The  En- 
larged Responsibilitites  of",  428-429. 

French  Students'  Christian  Federation, 
losses  during  war,  104. 

"French  Universities,  The  Losses  of. 
during  the  War",  101-107. 

Fries,  Dr.  Karl,  address  "A  Message 
from  the  World's  Student  Christian 
Federation",  261-263. 

Froebel,  mentioned,  173. 

"From  the  Foreign  Students  of  Europe", 
address  by  H.  L.  Henroid,  264. 

"From  the  Students  of  Holland",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  H.  C.  Rutgers,  265. 

"From  the  World's  Student  Christian 
Federation",  address  by  Dr.  Karl 
Fries,  261. 


Gairdner,  Canon,  quoted  on  El  Azhar 
University,  169-170. 

Gandier,  Principal,  address  "China  and 
the  New  World  Order",  341-342. 

Gardener,  Allan,  mentioned,  267. 

"General  Evangelistic  Phase  of  Mission 
Work  in  India,  The",  address  by  Rev. 
R.  H.  A.  Haslam,  372 

"Generation  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  A",  57-58. 

Geography,  little  knowledge  of,  37. 

Germany  changed  before  the  War, 
117 ;  treatment  of,  after  the  war, 
118. 

Ginling  College,  China,  physical  direc- 
tor needed,  536;  mentioned,  522. 

Giving  during  war,  student,  66 ;  In- 
creased, student,  66 ;  under  Inter- 
church  World  Movement  of  North 
America  financial  program,  150 ;  stu- 
dent, Canada,  98. 

Gladstone,  Lord,  quoted,  447. 

"God  and  the  Immediacy  of  His  Work- 
ing, The  Immanence  of",  25-34. 

Gold  Coast,  education,  mission,  propor- 
tion of,  513. 

Gordon  College,  mentioned,  436,  437. 

Gordon,  General,  mentioned,  243. 

"Gospel  in  Africa,  Supreme  Need  for 
the",  438-440. 


638 


INDEX 


"Gospel  Indispensable  to  the  Students 
of  North  America,  The",  address  by 
George  Sherwood  Eddy,  191. 

Government  cooperation,  546  ;  physical 
education,  India,  546. 

Government,  India,  agricultural  mis- 
sions, attitude  of,  toward,  589  ;  edu- 
cation, agricultural,  582-584  ;  educa- 
tion, agricultural,  encouragement  of, 
589. 

Grauss,  Charles,  mentioned,  101,  104 ; 
quoted,  104,  107,  227. 

Gray,  Dr.  J.  H.,  address  "Hygiene,  San- 
itation and  Physical  Education",  545- 
546 ;  "Medical  Missions,  Remarks", 
563. 

Great  Britain,  students  in  the  war,  108  ; 
universities,  losses  in  the  war,  108  ; 
war  losses  in,  44. 

Grenfell,  Dr.,  quoted,  554-555,  579. 

Guatemala,  educational  missionaries, 
women,  need  for,  482. 

Gwalior,  Maharajah  of,  encouragement 
of  Agricultural,  300. 


Haas,  Dr.  C.  H.,  address  "The  Medical 
Opportunity  in  the  Near  East",  411- 
412 ;  "The  Preparation  for  Medical 
Service",  557-558  ;  "Why  I  Like  My 
Work  as  a  Missionary",  302-305 ; 
"Medical  Missions,  Remarks",  563. 

Hague,  Mr.,  mentioned,  523. 

Haig,  Sir  Douglas,  quoted,  230. 

Haiti,  program  for  evangelization  of, 
480. 

Hall,  Dr.  R.  S.,  "Medical  Missions,  Re- 
marks", 562. 

Harada,  Dr.,  address,  "The  Moral  and 
Spiritual  Needs  of  Japan",  315-316  ; 
"Remarks,  Japan",  326-327. 

Hardie,  Dr.  R.  A.,  address  "The  Oppor- 
tunity of  the  Churches  in  Korea", 
331-333. 

Hartman,  Dr.,  quoted  on  Mohammedan- 
ism, 170. 

Harvey,  Mrs.,  "Evangelistic  Missions, 
Remarks",  507. 

Haslam,  Rev.  R.  H.  A.,  address  "The 
General  Evangelistic  Phase  of  Mis- 
sion Work  in  India",  372-375. 

"Have  Missions  Been  a  Failure  in 
Japan",  address  by  Rev.  Paul  Kana- 
mori,  318. 

Haynes,  Dr.  George  E.,  address  "The 
Negro  Students",  94-96. 

Haystack  Meeting  mentioned,  55. 

Health,  on  the  mission  field,  232-233. 

Hedjaz,  area,  405  ;  population,  405. 

Henley,  W.  E.,  quoted,  254. 

Henriod,  Rev.  H.  L.,  "A  Message  from 
the  Foreign  Students  of  Europe", 
264-265. 

Higginbottom,  Sam,  address  "Agricul- 
tural Education  in  India",  582-586 ; 
"Agricultural  Missions  in  India",  394- 
397 ;  "Agricultural  Missions,  Re- 
marks", 587,  590-592 ;  "Using  the 
Abilities  You  Have",  297-302  ;  men- 
tioned, 310. 

High  schools  for  women,  China,  345- 
346. 

Higher  education  for  women,  520-523  : 
appeal  for  teachers,  522-523  ;  need  of 
teachers,  521. 

"Higher  Education  for  Women  in  Mis- 
sion Lands,  The  Problems  of",  520- 
523. 

Higher  education  in  China,  521  ;  wom- 


en, scolarships,  521  ;  usually  Chris- 
tian, 520. 

"Higher  Education,  The  Contribution 
of,  to  the  Missionary  Enterprise", 
517-520. 

Hill,  Miss  Agnes,  address  "Evangelistic 
Work  Among  the  Women  of  India", 
383-386. 

Hindu  University,  Benares,  agricultural 
department,  teachers  needed,  585. 

Hinduism,  attitude  toward  women.  172  ; 
awakening  of,  391  ;  caste  in,  162-163  : 
elusiveness  of,  161  ;  fundamentals  of, 

162  ;  hard  to  define,  161  ;  immortality 
of,  370  ;  immortality,  no  hope  of,  163  ; 
incarnations,  161  ;  negations,  of,  162  ; 
no   Father   God,    162  ;    objectivity   of 
God,  161  ;  pantheism  in,  162  ;  recep- 
tivity,  161 ;  redemption,   no  plan  of, 
163_i  sin,  no  doctrine  of  sinfulness  of, 

163  ;     spiritual    temperament    of    its 
devotees,  161 ;  strength  of,  161  ;  trans- 
migration of  souls  in,  162  ;  victorious 
life,  no  theory  of  a,  163  ;  women,  atti- 
tude toward,   384. 

"Hinduism,  The  Worth  and  the  Failure 
of",  161-164. 

Hiwali,  B.  P.,  address  "Appeals  from 
Mission  Lands — India",  204-205. 

Holbein,  Miss  Cora  F.,  "Medical  Mis- 
sions, Remarks",  562. 

Holland,  Mrs.  Pern,  address  "What  it 
Meant  to  be  a  Missionary",  273-275  ; 
"Remarks,  Evangelistic  Missions", 
507. 

Holland,  see  Netherlands. 

Holmes,  Harry,  Prayer  offered  by,  160. 

Holmquist,  Miss  Louise,  address  "The 
Women  Students  of  the  United 
States",  92-93. 

"Holy  War,  The",  quoted  on  Mohamme- 
danism, 170. 

Home  base,  influence  of  detained  stu- 
dent volunteers  upon,  69-70  ;  purpose 
of  Student  Volunteer  Movement  to 
promote  support  at,  60  ;  work  at,  143- 
147. 

Home  economics,  India,  teachers  of, 
needed,  587  ;  Latin  America,  477-478  ; 
teachers  of,  needed,  Brazil,  587. 

"Home  Tasks,  The  Call  of",  143-147. 

Homes,  missionary,  influence  of,  280- 
281. 

"Honor  Roll  of  War  Dead",   602. 

"Hospital  Practice",  address  by  Dr.  T. 
D.  Sloan,  542. 

Hospitals,  Africa,  42 ;  efficiency,  how 
obtained,  543  ;  greater  efficiency  need- 
ed, 543-544  ;  India,  399-400 ;  large 
modern  plants  needed  in  connection 
with  medical  schools,  543  ;  size,  543  ; 
small,  well  equipped  plants  in  small 
centers  needed,  543  ;  South  America, 
475  ;  staff,  543  ;  standards,  China, 
553  ;  well  equipped  plants  in  large 
cities  needed,  543. 

"How  to  Make  All  Forms  of  Missionary 
Work  Efficiently  Evangelistic",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  A.  L.  Warnshius,  490. 

Hubbard,  Rev.  John  K.,  "Remarks, 
Latin  America  Field  Section  Meeting, 
480-481. 

Hume,  Dr.  Edward  H.,  address  "Calling 
the  Medical  Missionary",  558-559 ; 
"The  Need  and  Opportunity  of  Chris- 
tian Education  in  China",  343-344 ; 
"Medical  Missions,  Remarks",  563- 
564. 

Hume,  Dr.  Robert  A.,  address  "Mis- 
sionary Work  among  the  Upper 
Classes  in  India",  375-377  ;  "The  Aim 


INDEX 


639 


of  Missions",  487-489  ;  quoted,  28. 

Humility,  in  life  investment,  309. 

Humphrey,  Miss  Ann,  address  "Why  I 
Plan  to  be  a  Missionary",  282. 

Hunnlcutt,  B.  H.,  address  "Agricul- 
tural Missions  in  Brazil",  578-582  ; 
"Agricultural  Missions,  Remarks", 
586-587,  588,  590 ;  "Remarks,  Latin 
American  Field  Section  Meeting", 
476-477,  478,  481-482. 

Hurgronje,  Professor,  quoted  on  Mo- 
hammedanism, 170. 

Hurrey,  Charles  D.,  Prayer  offered  by, 
182. 

Hursh,  Rev.  E.  M.,  address  "The  Su- 
preme Need  for  the  Gospel  in  Africa", 
438-440. 

Hutchins,  Miss  Grace,  address  "The  Joy 
of  Being  a  Missionary",  275-277. 

Hygiene,  545-546,  and  Cooperative 
Banks,  India,  576  ;  and  sanitation, 
Mexico,  478  ;  China,  teachers  of, 
needed  in,  562  ;  governmentt  coopera- 
tion, 546  ;  superstition,  overcoming, 
546  ;  world  wide  movement,  545-546. 

"Hygiene,  Sanitation,  and  Physical  Ed- 
ucation", address  by  Dr.  J.  H.  Gray, 
545. 


Idealism  of  the  Koreans,  336. 

Ideals,  war,  maintaining,  90  ;  our  task 
to  make  them  real,  227. 

Illiteracy,  Africa,  443  ;  among  women, 
174  ;  Bulgaria,  40  ;  China,  40  ;  Den- 
mark, 40 ;  India,  40,  369  ;  Interior 
Africa,  40;  Japan,  315,  316;  Mexico, 
40  ;  North  Africa,  40  ;  Peru,  40  ;  Phil- 
ippines, 40  ;  Sweden,  40  ;  Uruguay, 
40. 

'Immanence  of  God  and  the  Immediacy 
of  His  Working,  The",  address  by  Dr. 
Robert  E.  Speer,  25-34. 

"Immediacy  of  His  Working,  The  Im- 
manence of  God  and  the",  25-34. 

"Immediacy  of  the  Demand  of  the 
Churches  on  Student  Life,  The",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  J.  Campbell  White,  147. 

"Immediate  Need  of  Men  and  Women 
for  the  World's  Evangelization,  The", 
address  by  Bishop  Homer  Stuntz, 
504. 

Immigration  into  Malaysia,  353. 

"Imminent  Demand  of  the  Churches  on 
Student  Life,  The",  133-157. 

Immortality,  Hinduism,  no  hope  of,  in, 
163. 

Imperial  Institute  at  Poona  mentioned, 
agriculture,  India,  583. 

Inadequate  occupation,  504-505  ;  Africa, 
443. 

"Incentives  to  Attempting  Hard  Tasks, 
The",  226-231. 

India,  367-401  ;  Allahabad,  mission  farm 
at,  395  ;  appeal  for  evangelization, 
204-205 ;  area  compared  with  the 
United  States,  38,  369  ;  area  of  need, 
52-54  ;  Bible,  textbook  in  schools,  393- 
394  ;  Bishop  Abraham,  53-54  ;  Bishop 
Azariah,  53  ;  Brahmo  Samaj,  influ- 
enced by  Christianity,  375-376  : 
Church  union,  54 ;  civilization,  204  ; 
commercial  awakening,  391  ;  Credit 
Banks,  organization,  purpose  and 
methods  of,  574-575  ;  debt,  prevalence 
of,  574 ;  educational  commission  to, 
mentioned,  531  ;  emigration  from,  to 
Malaysia,  354 ;  evangelistic  com- 
paigns,  496  ;  evangelistic  meetings, 
374  ;  evangelistic  missionaries,  need- 
ed, 379-380  ;  home  economics,  teach- 


ers of,  needed,  587 ;  hygiene  and 
credit  banks,  576  ;  illiteracy,  40,  369  ; 
influence  on  agriculture  in,  Rocke- 
feller Foundation,  General  Education 
Board,  report  of,  583  ;  irrigation,  572  ; 
landlord  system,  571  ;  language  prep- 
aration, 509  ;  languages,  369  ;  middle 
class,  awakening  of,  371  ;  Mohamme- 
dan, awakening  of,  391  ;  Mohamme- 
dans, 43  ;  national  consciousness,  52, 
278  ;  money  lenders,  572-573,  574 ; 
native  attitude  toward  missionaries, 
386  ;  India,  native  church,  support  of, 
and  agricultural  missions,  395-396, 
573  ;  native  medicine,  399,  550-551  ; 
need  for  Christ,  164  ;  occupation,  in- 
adequate, medical  missions,  398  ;  op- 
portunity, 279  ;  pantheism  in,  370  ; 
part  in  the  war,  130  ;  persecution  of 
converts,  571  ;  physical  education, 
government  cooperattion,  546  ;  plague, 
management  of,  547  ;  political  unrest, 
391  ;  population,  52,  369  ;  poverty,  can 
be  alleviated  by  agricultural  improve- 
ment, 583  ;  poverty,  369  ;  prohibition 
and  Cooperative  Banks,  576  ;  prohibi- 
tion and  Credit  Banks,  576  ;  religions, 
369;  religious  need,  369-370;  re- 
turned soldiers,  influence  of,  574  ; 
Sanitation  and  Credit  Banks,  576 ; 
"Seeking  the  unknown  God",  376-377  ; 
self-government,  present  faiths  inad- 
equate for,  52-53  ;  spiritual  unrest, 
373-374,  391;  spirituality,  389-390; 
Student  Volunteers,  number  sent  to, 
61  ;  undeveloped  agriculturally,  592  ; 
united  campaigns,  496  ;  villages,  ven- 
gelistic  work  in,  377-380  ;  western 
spirit,  376. 

Agricultural  missions,  299-300,  390  ; 
agricultural  colleges  needed,  584- 
585  ;  agricultural  missionaries, 
qualifications  of,  586 ;  agricul- 
tural missionary,  needed,  572  ; 
agriculture,  primitive  methods 
of,  572  ;  aid  education,  572  ;  aid 
evangelistic  work,  570-573  ;  aid 
to  native  church  support,  573  ; 
Christian  Central  Cooperative 
Credit  Bank,  and,  574-575  ; 
doubling  income  of  natives,  584  ; 
education,  agricultural  colleges 
needed,  584-585  ;  farm  at  Alla- 
habad, 395  ;  horticulturist  need- 
ed, 590  ;  necessary  to  reduce  po- 
verty through,  572  ;  opportunity, 
572  ;  selp-support  and,  395-396  ; 
women,  needed,  591-592  ;  women, 
work  for,  585. 

Agriculture,  cotton  gin  improved, 
582-583  ;  education,  agricultural 
colleges,  582-583  ;  government  en- 
couragement of,  395,  582-584 ; 
Imperial  Institute  at  Poona,  men- 
tioned, 583  ;  importance  of,  to 
people,  571  ;  improved,  contrib- 
uting cause  in  abolishing  famine, 
592  ;  poverty  can  be  eliminated 
by  improved,  583  ;  primitive 
methods,  572 ;  wheat  improved, 
582. 

Christianity,  opposition  to,  causes 
of,  388  ;  proportion  of  Christians 
to  population  by  Provinces,  390- 
391  ;  readiness  for,  372. 
Cooperative  Banks,  agricultural 
missions  and.  574-575  ;  education 
and,  576 ;  hygiene  and,  576 ; 
length  of  time  established,  589  ; 
organization,  purpose  and  meth- 
ods, 574-575 ;  sanitation  and, 


640 


INDEX 


576  ;  success  of,  589. 

Education,  agricultural  colleges 
needed,  585 ;  agricultural  mis- 
sions aid,  572  ;  credit  banks  and, 
576  ;  English  language  used,  587  ; 
home  economics,  teachers  of, 
needed,  587 ;  mission,  Bible 
teaching  in,  535-536  ;  mission, 
claim  of,  392  ;  mission,  in,  513  ; 
mission,  India,  awakening,  391 ; 
mission,  schools,  non-Christian 
students  in  mission,  392  ;  nurses 
training  schools,  400-401  ;  pov- 
erty prevents  attendance  of  chil- 
dren at  school,  571-572  ;  rural, 
in,  300-301  ;  women,  agricultural 
education,  for,  585. 

Educational  missions,  medical  edu- 
ucation,  399 ;  medical  schools, 
400. 

Evangelistic  work,  372,  501-502  ; 
evangelistic  missionaries,  need 
for,  372  ;  methods,  374-375,  378  ; 
villages  in,  377-380  ;  upper  class, 
among,  375-376,  women,  383- 
386. 

Famine,  relief  in,  394  ;  preventable 
through  agricultural  missions, 
395. 

Government,  agricultural  missions, 
attitude  of,  toward,  589 ;  con- 
trol, 278  ;  education,  agricultural, 
582-584,  589. 

Hinduism,  awakening  of,  391  ;  im- 
moraility  of,  370;  women,  atti- 
tude toward,  384. 

Leadership  .needed,  391,  392;  train- 
ing for,  392-293. 

Mass  Movement,  377-378,  380;  crit- 
ical situaiton,  381-382 ;  Hindu 
reform  societies  encroachment, 
381 ;  methods  of  bringing  in  low- 
castes,  378  ;  missionaries  needed, 
382-383  ;  Mohammedan  encroach- 
ment, 381  ;  native  evangelists  too 
few,  381. 

Medical  missions,  dietician  needed, 
563  ;  hospitals,  399-400  ;  medical 
education,  399  ;  medical  schools, 
400 ;  native  medicine,  399 ; 
nurses'  training  schools,  400-401  ; 
occupation  inadequate,  398 ; 
plague,  547  ;  women,  398-401. 

Missionaries,  dietician  needed,  563  ; 
misunderstood  natives,  386-387. 

Soldiers,  native,  Christianity,  eag- 
erness for,  372-373  ;  native, 
treatment  in  England,  effect  of, 
373. 

South  India  United  Church,  evag- 
gelistic  meetings,  378-380  ;  mod- 
erator of,  53. 

Western  civilization,  appeal  for 
best  of,  205  ;  effect  of,  204-205  ; 
evils  of,  204-205. 

Women,  attitude  toward,  204  ;  edu- 
cation desired  by,  385-386  ;  evan- 
gelistic work  among,  383-386 ; 
383-386;  evangelistic  workers 
needed,  506,  507 ;  freedom  de- 
sired by,  384  ;  medical  missions 
for,  3J98-401  ;  national  conscious- 
ness and,  278-279  ;  Student  Vol- 
unteers needed,  506. 
'India",  address  by  B.  B.  Hawaii,  204. 
'India,  Agricultural  Education  in", 

582-586. 
'India,  Agricultural  Missions  in",  394 

387. 

'India  and  the  Missionary",  address  by 
Rev.  B.  C.  Sicar,  386. 


"India,  Appeals  from  Missions  Lands", 
204-205. 

"India  as  a  Mission  Field",  address  by 
Dr.  J.  Aberly,  369. 

"India,  Cooperative  and  Credit  Societ- 
ies in  the  Farm  Villages  of",  573- 
578. 

"India,  Educational  Missions  in",  391- 
394. 

"India,  Evangelistic  Work  Among  the 
the  Women  of",  383-386. 

"India,  Missionary  Work  Among  the 
Upper  Classes  in",  375-377. 

"India,  The  General  Evangelistic  Phase 
of  Mission  Work  in",  372-375. 

"India,  The  Mass  Movement  in",  380- 
383. 

"India,  Why  I  Want  to  Go  Back  to", 
277-280. 

Indian,  North  American,  duty  toward, 
146. 

Indians,  Latin  America,  condition,  461  ; 
number,  461.  South  America,  461- 
464  ;  attempts  tto  uplift,  462  ;  condi- 
tion of,  461  ;  religions  of,  462-463. 

"Indians  of  Bolivia,  Challenge  of  the", 
461-464. 

"Indispensable  Message  to  Mankind, 
The",  address  by  Dr.  W.  Douglass 
Mackenzie,  183. 

Industrial  cooperation  necessary  in- 
stead of  competition,  125-126. 

Industrial  development,  China,  526  ; 
Japan,  necessitates  staff  increase, 
315. 

Industrial  education,  Africa,  demand 
for,  446  ;  teachers  needed,  536. 

Industrial  missionaries,  need  for  com- 
petent, industrial  work,  394-395. 

Industrial  problems,  adequacy  of 
Christianity  to  right,  193 ;  China, 
526,  Christ  adequate  for  solution  of, 
90  ;  college  men  will  settle,  90-91. 
Japan,  318,  324,  missions  and,  Japan, 
538. 

Industrial  reconstruction  needed,  China, 
357-358. 

Industrial  unrest,  Japan,  316. 

Industrial  work,  failure  of,  reasons  for, 
394  ;  industrial  missionaries,  need  for 
competent,  394-395. 

"Industrial  Education  on  the  Mission 
Field",  address  by  Rev.  S.  H.  Soper, 
526. 

Industry,  effect  on  the  natives,  Africa, 
444. 

"Influence  of  a  Christian  Home  in  Non- 
Christian  Lands,  The",  address  by 
Mrs.  G.  Sherwood  Eddy,  280-281. 

Injustice,  social,  193  ;  China,  275  ;  Des 
Moines  Convention  criticized  for  fail- 
ure to  face,  177  ;  failure  of  present 
day  Christianity  to  face,  176  ;  neces- 
sary to  right,  31. 

Inman,  Rev.  S.  G.,  address  "Unoccu- 
pied Fields  of  Latin  America",  453- 
458  ;  Remarks,  Latin  America,  Field 
Section  Meeting,  476,  477,  478,  479, 
480,  482,  483. 

Intellectual  centers  in  Latin  America, 
453-456  ;  religious  indifference,  for- 
mer, 454-455  ;  religious  interest 
awakening,  455. 

Intellectual  freedom,  attitude  toward, 
Mohammedanism,  169-170. 

Intellectual  power,  need  of,  235. 

Intellectual  revolution,  China,  207. 

"Intensive  campaign",   China,   495. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North 
America,  Atlantic  City  Convention,  or 
survey  conference,  150  ;  financial  pro- 


INDEX 


641 


gram,  150;  missionary  education  un- 
der, 151-152  ;  program,  necessity  for 
sacrificial  spirit  in,  155  ;  program, 
staff  increase  under,  150  ;  state  con- 
ventions, 151  ;  unified  program,  150. 

Interest  in  foreign  missions  among  stu- 
dents, purpose  of  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  to  awaken,  59,  60. 

Interior  Arabia,  area,  405  ;  population 
405. 

International  College,  Student  Volun- 
teers in,  Near  East,  408. 

"International  Life,  Christianizing  of 
the  National  and  the",  111-132. 

International  relations,  adequacy  of 
Christianity  for,  191-193  ;  Albania 
and  United  States,  416  ;  Canada  and 
the  United  States,  example  of  the 
power  of  Christ,  90  ;  China,  341,  362  ; 
Turkey  and  the  United  States,  419  ; 
United  States,  120,  191-193. 

International  relationships,  127 ;  after 
the  war,  part  in,  United  States,  127  ; 
Mexico  and  United  States,  202-203. 

Intervention,  Mexico,  126,  202-203  ;  ef- 
fect of,  on  missions  in  Latin  America, 
475. 

"Introductory  Note",  by  Robert  P. 
Wilder,  5-8. 

Investigation  of  religious  conditions  in 
the  United  States  and  Canada  by  Mr. 
McKenzie,  140. 

Irish  in  New  York  City,  39. 

"Islam,  The  Forces  of,  in  the  Near 
East",  419-421. 

Islam,  see  Mohammedanism. 


Jacob,  E.  O.,  address  "The  Effect  of  the 
War  on  Oriental  Churches  in  the 
Near  East,  408. 

Janvier,  Dr.  C.  R.,  address  "Education- 
al Missions  in  India",  391-394  ;  "The 
Worth  and  the  Failure  of  Hinduism", 
161-164. 

Japan,  313-327  ;  agricultural  class, 
practically  unreached,  323  ;  appeal 
for  evangelization  of,  199-201  ;  ap- 
peal for  missionaries,  318,  319  ;  at 
the  cross  roads,  54,  316,  317,  318  ; 
Bible  women  needed,  506  ;  Christian 
sentiment  in,  315  ;  Christianity  need- 
ed, 315,  317,  324;  Christianity  rec- 
ognized officially  in,  315  ;  Christians 
in  high  positions,  326  ;  Christians  in, 
number,  315  ;  democratic  movement, 

326  ;  educated  men  in  native  church, 

323  ;  education,  status  of,  315  ;  educa- 
tional missionaries  needed,  327  ;  em- 
phasis on  ened  today,   318  ;   evange- 
listic missionaries  needed,  327  ;  evan- 
gelistic work  in,  316  ;  evangelizattion 
of,  in  this  generation,   200,   318-319  ; 
family  system  opposed  to  Christian- 
ity,   317 ;    fishermen,    practically   un- 
reached, 323-324  ;  illiteracy,  315-316  ; 
independent  native  church,   318  ;   in- 
dustrial     development,      necessitates 
staff  increase,  315  ;  industrial  unrest, 
316  ;    kindergarten    teachers    needed, 

327  ;  leader  among  non-Christian  na- 
tions,  317;  leader  in  Far  East,   317, 

324  ;  loyalty  of  Japanese,  324  ;  medi- 
cal   missions,    562  ;    merchant    class, 
practically  unreached,   323-324  ;  mis- 
sionary    task     different    from    other 
fields,    315  ;    misicians    needed,    327  ; 
native    church,    financial    difficulties, 
323  ;  need,  moral  and  spiritual,  315  ; 
nobility    of    character    of    Japanese, 


324  ;  obedience  of  Japanese,  324  ;  oc- 
cupation, inadequate,  318,  323,  326 ; 
opium  trade  through,  in  China,  361 ; 
opportunity,  319,  324  ;  ordained  men 
needed,  326  ;  patience  needed  by  mis- 
sionary, 325  ;  persecutions,  317  ;  pro- 
fessional classes  in  native  church, 
323  ;  self-denying  friendship  needed 
by  missionary  to,  325  ;  social  prob- 
lems, 318,  324 ;  staff  increase,  need 
of,  315  ;  Student  Volunteers,  number 
sent  to,  61 ;  university  students  at 
evangelization  meetings,  319  ;  women 
evangelists  needed,  506  ;  women  mis- 
sionaries needed  to  train  Bible  wo- 
men, 506. 

Industrial  problems,  318,  324,  538  ; 

missions  and,  538. 
Leaders,     must     be    Christianized, 
32G  ;    qualifications    of   Japanese 
as,  325  ;  students  seeking,  322. 
Missionaries,    experienced    in    res- 
cue  work   needed,    327 ;    number 
needed,     326 ;    qualifications    of, 
325  ;  scholarship  needed  by,  322. 
Missions,  a  failure  in,  316-317,  318  ; 
opposing  views  concerning,  316  ; 
unnecessary  in,  316. 

"Japan",  address  by  Rev.  Paul  Kana- 
mori,  199. 

"Japan,  Appeals  from  Mission  Lands", 
199-201. 

"Japan  as  a  Mission  Field",  address  by 
Prof.  E.  D.  Soper,  323-324. 

"Japan,  Evangelistic  Work  in",  597- 
599. 

"Japan,  Have  Missions  Been  a  Failure 
in",  318-319. 

Japan,   "Remarks",  326-327. 

"Japan,  Some  Results  of  Christian 
Work  in",  316-318. 

"Japan,  The  Kind  of  Missionaries  Need- 
ed by",  325-326. 

"Japan,  The  Moral  and  Spiritual  Needs 
of",  315-316. 

"Japan,  The  Opportunity  and  Need  of 
Work  for  Students  in",  322. 

"Japan,  Winning  Christian  Leaders  in", 
320-322. 

Japanese,  loyalty  of,  Japan,  324 ;  no- 
bility of  character  of,  324  ;  obedience 
of,  324  ;  qualification  of,  as  leaders, 
325.  Korea,  easily  reached,  332 ; 
need  of  work  for,  332. 

Java,  population  that  could  be  sup- 
ported in,  353. 

Jerusalem,  a  mount  of  vision,  55. 

Jones,  Miss  Margaret,  address  "The 
Missionary  Nurse",  550-551  ;  "A  plea 
for  Chinese  Women",  349-351. 

Jones,  Dr  .Thomas  Jesse,  address,  "Ad- 
vancement of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
through  the  Teaching  of  Agricul- 
ture", 568-570  ;  "The  Type  of  Educa- 
tion Needed  for  the  Great  Masses  of 
People  on  the  Mission  Field",  529- 
531. 

Jordan,  Nathaniel,  life  history  of,  383. 

"Joy  of  Being  a  Missionary,  The"  ad- 
dress by  Miss  Grace  Hutchins,  275- 
277. 


K 

Kamerun,  French  societies  in,  428. 

Kanamori,  Rev.  Paul,  address,  "Ap- 
peals from  Mission  Lands — Japan", 
199-201  ;  "Evangelistic  Work  in 
Japan",  597-599  ;  "Have  Missions 
been  a  failure  in  Japan",  318-319  ; 


642 


INDEX 


evangelization     meetings,     200,    201, 
319. 

Kansas  City  Convention,  changed  world 
since,  17-18  ;  attendance,  70. 

Kerr  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  special- 
ist, mental  and  nervous  diseases 
needed,  562. 

Keshub  Chandra  Sen,  quoted,  376,  388. 

Kilborn,  Dr.  O.  L.,  address,  "The  Field 
Practice  of  Medicine",  544-546 ; 
"Medical  Missions,  Remarks",  562. 

Kilborn,  Miss  Cora,  address,  "Why  I 
Plan  to  be  a  Missionary",  283-284. 

Kim,  Miss,  address,  "Korea  Needs 
You",  335. 

"Kind  of  Missionaries  Needed  by 
Japan,  The"  address  by  Galen  M. 
Fisher,  325. 

Kindergarten  teachers  needed,  Japan, 
327. 

Kipling,  Rudyard,  "Recessional"  quot- 
ed, 121,  244. 

Knox,  John,  quoted,  201. 

Konia,  Armenian  relief  at,  50-51  ;  Miss 
Cushman  at,  50-51 ;  work  at,  50-51. 

Korea,  329-337  ;  appeal  for  missionar- 
ies, 337  ;  "a  tilled  field",  331  ;  devel- 
opment since  coming  of  missionaries, 
336  ;  educational  missionaries  need- 
ed, 331  ;  idealism  of  the  Koreans, 
336  ;  looks  to  United  States  for  help, 
335 ;  opportunity  in,  331  ;  pioneer 
work  done,  332  ;  population  of,  336  ; 
revolt,  women  in,  335  ;  struggling  for 
liberty  and  religious  freedom,  335  ; 
Student  Volunteers,  number  sent  to, 
61. 

Japanese  in,   easily   reached,    332 ; 
need    of  work   for,    332 ;    twenty 
missionaries  needed  for,  332-333. 
Medical  missionaries  needed,   331 ; 
nurses  needed,  562  ;  women  phy- 
sicians needed  in,   562. 
Missionary  staff  should  be  doubled, 

331 ;  number,  331. 
Native   Church,   42 ;    contributions, 

336  ;  development  of,  336  ;  inde- 
pendent, 336. 

Native  workers,  number,  331-332  ; 
suppression    of,    by   Japan,    336- 

337  ;  women  Bible  teachers  need- 
ed, 507. 

Women  in,  333  ;   status  of,  before 

Christianity,  333. 
"Korea   Calls    for   New   Missionaries", 

address  by  Dr.  James  E.  Adams,  336. 
"Korea   Needs  You",   address   by  Miss 

Kim,  335. 
"Korea,    The    Opportunity    before    the 

Churches  in",  331-333. 
Koreans,  idealism  of  the,  Korea,  336. 
Kurdistan  and  Armenia,  area  of,  405  ; 

population  of,  405. 


"Lady  of  the  Decoration",  Kindergar- 
ten of  the,  41. 

"Lands,  Appeals  from  Mission",  197- 
209. 

Language  preparation,  agricultural 
missionary,  India,  589  ;  India,  509 ; 
necessary,  Mexico,  473. 

"Latent  Capacities  of  the  Negro  Stu- 
dents", address  by  Dr.  George  E. 
Haynes,  94. 

"Latent  Capacities  of  the  Students  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States,  The", 
87-98. 

Latin  America,  agricultural  missions 
planned,  590  ;  area  of,  453,  482  ;  Ar- 


gentine Republic  leading,  465  ;  Cath- 
olic Church  in,  454,  379-480 ;  com- 
mercial interest  in,  awakening,  453  ; 
cooperation,  missionary,  necessary  in, 
465  ;  culture,  465  ;  education,  women, 
459  ;  effect  on,  of  war,  455  ;  elemen- 
tary education  needed  in,  537  ;  Field 
Section  Meeting,  451-483  ;  intellectual 
class  in,  458-461  ;  interest  in,  awak- 
ening, 453  ;  literary  missionaries, 
475 ;  Mexico,  intervention  in,  effect 
on  missions,  475  ;  occupation  inade- 
quate, 456-457 ;  prejudice  against 
United  States  in,  former,  455  ;  rela- 
tions, friendly,  with  United  States, 
456  ;  sociological  missionaries,  need- 
ed in,  475  ;  South  America,  medical 
status,  562  ;  Union  University,  537  ; 
United  States  and,  relations  between 
465. 

Educational      missions,      engineer, 
needed,    476-477  ;    home    econom 
ics,  477-478  ;  need  for,  467. 
Indians,  condition  of,  461  ;  number 

of,  461. 

Intellectual  centers  in,  453-456  ; 
open  mindedness  of,  455  ;  religi- 
ous indifference,  former,  454- 
455  ;  religious  interest  awaken- 
ing, 455. 

Medical    missions,    477 ;    hospitals, 
number,  475  ;  medical  missionar- 
ies,   examination,    482  ;    medical 
missionaries,  pharmacist,  479. 
Missionaries,     engineer,     need    for, 
475-476  ;  sanitary  engineers,  480. 
Student    Volunteers,    challenge    of, 
to,  457-458  ;  number  sent  to,  62. 
Students  of,   456,   458-461,   554  ;   in 
the   United    States,   460 ;   capaci- 
ties of,  458-461  ;  religious  hunger 
of,   460  ;   religious  perplexity  of, 
459  ;  women,  in,  458,  459. 
"Latin  America,  Remarks",  Field  Sec- 
tion Meeting,    475-483. 
"Latin  America,  Unoccupied  Fields  of", 

453-458. 

Latin  America,  see  also  South  America. 

Latin  and   Greek  countries  of  Europe, 

Student  Volunteers,  number  sent  to, 

62. 

Lavras,  Brazil,  Agricultural  College  at, 

work  in,  581. 

Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  found- 
ing of,  75. 
"Leaders,       Winning       Christian,       in 

Japan",  320-322. 

Leadership,  Anglo-Saxon,  in  present 
crisis,  135  ;  call  for,  United  States, 
140-141  ;  God's  call  for,  19 ;  indus- 
trial, China,  must  be  Christian,  527  ; 
must  come  from  Anglo-Saxon  coun- 
tries, 135  ;  necessity  for,  122  ;  needed, 
India,  391-392  ;  need  of,  negro  race, 
94-95  ;  negro  race,  to  come  from  Am- 
erican negroes,  94-95  ;  training  for, 
India,  392-393. 

Native,   developing,    518,    525 ;   im- 
portance of,  525  ;  training,  524. 
League   of  Nations,   the  United   States 

and,   191-193. 

Lefroy,  Bishop,  mentioned,  235. 
Leper  Asylums,  agriculture  in,  301. 
Leper  Mission,  560-561. 
Lepers,  560-561  ;  number,  560-561 ;  self- 
support,    301. 

Lepsius.  Dr.  Johannes,  mentioned,  232. 
Leroy,  Rev.  A.  E..  address  "The  Social 
and    Racial    Awakening    in    Africa", 
445-447  ;  "Remarks,  Africa  Field  Sec- 
tion Meeting",   449. 


INDEX 


643 


Lew,  Mrs.  T.  T.,  address  "A  Message 
from  the  Women  of  China  to  the 
Women  of  North  America",  351-352. 

Lew,  T.  T.,  address  "Missions  from  the 
Chinese  Point  of  View",  360-363. 

Liberty  of  conscience  in  Egypt,  411  ;  in 
Near  East,  411. 

Libraries,  missionary,  64-65. 

"Life  at  its  Highest  and  Best,  A"  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  George  W.  Truett,  239. 

"Life  Investment",  305,  306,  307,  310, 
312  ;  conditions  of,  302  ;  humanity  in, 
309  ;  in  agricultural  missions,  310  ;  in 
Near  East,  420-421  ;  non-confoormity 
to  world's  standards,  in,  309. 

Life   purpose,    295-297. 

"Life  Purpose,  The  Need  of  Men  with 
a",  310-312. 

Literary  missionaries,  Latin  America, 
475. 

"Living  Links",   74. 

Livingstone,  David,  finishing  his  task  in 
Africa,  229  ;  mentioned,  267. 

Local  campaigns,  496-497. 

"Losses  of  French  Universities  During 
the  War,  The",  address  by  Captain 
Pierre  M.  Maury,  101. 

Loyalty,  negro  race,  its  racial  contribu- 
tion to  Christianity,  94  ;  of  Japanese. 
Japan,  324. 

Luering,  Dr.  mentioned,  235. 

Me 

McConnell,  Bishop  Francis,  address, 
"Mexico",  471-475  ;  "Practical  Chris- 
tian Principles  in  National  and  Inter- 
national Life",  124-132. 

McCord,  Dr.  James  B.,  address  "The 
Teaching  of  Medicine",  555-557. 

McDowell,  Bishop  W.  F.,  address  "The 
Sufficient  Authority  and  the  Ade- 
quate Response",  250-256. 

McKenzie,  Mr.,  investigation  of  religi- 
ous conditions  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada  by,  140. 

MacDonald,  Rev.  R.  G.,  address  "The 
British  Christian  Student  Movement", 
108-110. 

Macgregor,  Dr.,  of  Edinburgh,  quoted, 
27. 

Mackenzie,  Dr.  W.  Douglas,  address 
"The  Indispensable  Message  to  Man- 
kind", 183-191  ;  Prayer  offered  by, 
260. 

M 

Malaysia,  353  ;  area  compared  with  the 
United  States,  353 ;  Chinese  to  be 
strongest  race,  354  ;  Christian  civili- 
zation, in,  need  of  building  up,  354- 
355  ;  education,  354-355  ;  immigration 
from  India  to,  354  ;  immigration  into, 
353  ;  population  that  could  be  sup- 
ported in,  353  ;  races  in,  354  ;  unoc- 
cupied fields,  43. 
"Management  of  Plague,  The",  addresr 

by  Dr.  Belle  J.  Allen,  547. 
"Mankind,  The  Indispensable  Message  to 

183-191. 

Marne.    Battle  of  the,   mentioned.   49. 
Mass  movement,  Africa,   439,   445. 

India,  377-378,  380  ;  critical  situa- 
tion, 381-382  ;  extent  of,  380  ;  Hin- 
du reform  societies  encroachment, 
381  ;  methods  of  bringing  in  low- 
castes,  378 ;  Mohammedan  en- 
croachment, 381 ;  native  evange- 
lists too  few,  381 ;  missionaries 
needed  in,  382-383. 


"Mass  Movement  in  India,  The",  address 

by  Rev.  Benson  Baker,  380. 
Maury,  Captain  Pierre,  address  "The  En- 
larged Responsibilities  of  French  Mis- 
sions in  Africa",  428-429  ;  "The  Losses 
of  the  French  Universities  during  the 
War,  101-107. 

"Meaning  of  the  Student  Volunteer  De- 
claration, The",  address  by  Miss  Helen 
Bond  Crane,  290. 

Mecca,  closed  to  Christianity,  233. 
Medical  education,  555-557  ;  Africa,  555- 
557  ;  medical  schools,  large  modern 
hospitals  needed  in  connection  with, 
543  ;  native  assistants,  training,  543  ; 
physical  educattion,  545-546. 

China,  China  Medical  Board,  551-555  ; 
native  medical  workers  trained, 
551-552. 

India,  399,  400  ;  medical  schools,  400  ; 
nurses'  training  schools,  400-401, 
543. 

Medical      missionaries,      Angola,      needed, 
448  ;    Arabia,     needed,     410  ;     Argentine 
Republic,  pharmacist,   479  ;  Asia  Minor, 
412  ;  bacteriologist  needed,   562  ;   Brazil, 
pharmacist,   479  ;  dietician  needed,  563  ; 
duty  to  follow  missionaries,  544  ;  India, 
women   for,    398-401  ;    ioslation   of,    552- 
553  ;    nurses,    550-551  ;    nurses,    require- 
ments for,  562  ;  osteopaths,  no  call  for, 
563  ;   qualifications,   544,   557-558. 
Africa,   449,   556-557  ;   women,  448. 
China,   dentists  needed,   562  ;  hygiene, 
teachers   of,   needed,    562 ;    pharma- 
cists    needed,     562  ;     specialist     in 
mental  and   nervous  diseases  need- 
ed. 562  ;  teachers  needed,  343  ;  var- 
ied work  of,   551-552. 
Korea,  nurses'  training  schools,  teach- 
ers      needed,        562 ;        physicians, 
women,  needed,   562. 
Latin     America,     examination,      482 ; 

pharmacist,    479. 
Near  East,  call  for,  563  ;  needed,  410, 

412. 

Preparation,     544.    557-559,    563-564 ; 
Bible  training  for,   563  ;   specializa- 
tion,   561 ;    Africa,    surgery   needed, 
448. 
"Medical    Missionary,    Calling    the",    558- 

559. 

Medical  missions,  apology  for,  372,  396, 
398,  440-442,  541-542 ;  attitude  toward, 
one  hundred  years  ago,  541 ;  centennial 
anniversary,  541  ;  dispensary  work, 
545  ;  evangelization  by,  372,  449 ;  for 
blind,  42;  hygiene,  545-546;  integral 
portion  of  Christian  propaganda.  545 ; 
Latin  America.  477 ;  lepers,  work  for, 
apology  for,  396  ;  living  the  gospel,  541  ; 
opportunity  in,  303-304 :  plague,  man- 
agement of.  547-548  ;  program  of  the 
Church,  41-42 ;  sanitation,  545-546 : 
service,  attractions  of,  302 :  socialized 
medicine,  554  ;  statistics,  542  ;  supersti- 
tion, overcoming.  546. 

Africa,  440-442;  occupation  of,  cost, 
556  ;  native  medical  workers  need- 
ed, 556-557 ;  natives  reached 
throusrh.  448. 

China,,  347,  551-552  ;  hospitals,  stand- 
ard of.  553-554  :  opportunity,  555  : 
"religious  idealism"  needed,  555  ; 
Rockefeller  Foundation,  42. 
Hospitals.  543  :  efficiency,  how  ob- 
obtained,  543  :  greater  efficiency 
needed,  543-544 ;  larere  modern 
plants  needed  in  connection  with 
medical  schools.  543  ;  staff,  543  : 
size,  543 ;  small,  well  equipped 


644 


INDEX 


plants  in  small  centers  needed,  543  ; 
well  equipped  plants  in  large  cities 
needed,   543. 
India,  medical  education,  399  ;  native 

medicine,   399. 
Japan,  562. 

Mexico,    hygiene   and   sanitation,    478. 
Near    East,    411-412 ;     evangelization 

in,    420. 

South  America,  hospitals  in,  number, 
475  ;  medical  missionaries,  examin- 
ation,  482. 
Turkey,     304 ;     medical    missionaries, 

need  for,   412. 

"Medical  Missions",  539-564. 
"Medical    Missions,    Essentiaal        Motives 

of",   559-560. 

"Medical  Missions,  Remarks",  561-564. 
"Medical    Opportunity   in   the   Near   East, 

The",  411-412. 

Medical   schools,   field   of   Student   Volun- 
teer Movement,   60. 
"Medical   Work  in   East   Africa",   address 

by  Dr.   Davis,   440. 

"Medical  Work  on  the  Mission  Field",  ad- 
dress by  Dr.  J.  H.  Franklin,  541. 
Medicine,     Chinese    native,     41-42 ;    India 
native,    399 ;    reconstruction   in,   needed, 
China,   358. 

"Meditation,  A",  by  J.  H.  Oldham,   257. 
Melcher,    Miss   Margery,   address    "Why   I 

Want  to  Go  Back  to  India",  277-280. 
"Men  at  the  World  Task",  293-312. 
"Men  Students  of  the  United  States,  The", 

address  by  David  R.   Porter,   89. 
Mental    and    nervous    diseases,    specialist 

in,   needed,   China,    562. 
Merchant    class,     Japan,    practically    un- 

reached,   323-324. 

Mesopotamia,  area,  405 ;  population,  405. 
Message  from  Students,  Netherlands,  265. 
"Messabe  from  the  Foreign  Students  of 

Europe,  A",   264-265. 
"Message   from  the  Students   of  Holland, 

A",  265. 

"Message   from   the  Women   of   China  to 
the  Women  of  North  America,  A",  ad- 
dress by  Mrs.  T.  T.  Lew,  351-352. 
"Message  from  the  World's  Student  Chris- 
tian  Federation",   261-263. 
Message,   The  Indispensable,  to  Mankind, 

183-191. 
"Messages     from     Movements    in    Other 

Lands",   604. 

Methods,  mission,  500-501. 
Mexico,  471-475  ;  agricultural  missions 
planned,  590  ;  appeal  for  evangelization, 
203  ;  Christianity  needed  in,  203  ;  com- 
munity service,  478-479 ;  culture,  473  ; 
exploitation  by  Americans,  203  ;  illiter- 
acy, 40  ;  medical  missions,  hvgiene  and 
sanitation,  478;  Mott,  Dr.*  John  R., 
quoted,  41 ;  occupation  inadequate,  456  ; 
Pershing's  expedition  into,  cost,  41  ;  re- 
lations of  United  States  with,  126,  202, 
203 ;  revolution,  meaning  of,  471 ; 
schools,  40-41  ;  Student  Volunteers 
number  sent  to,  62  ;  understanding  the 
Mexican,  472-473  ;  United  States  and. 
relations  between,  471-472 ;  United 
States  misrepresented  in,  203. 

Intervention  in,  126,  202,  203,  472 ; 
effect  of,  on  missions  in  Latin 
America,  475. 

Missionaries,    command    of    language 

necessary,  473  ;  unmolested  in,  203. 

'  Mexico",  address  by  Bishop  Francis  Mc- 

Connell,  471. 

"Mexico",  address  by  H.  M.  Sein,  202. 
"Mexico,    Appeals    from    Mission    Lands", 
202-203. 


Mission  courses  established  in  universi- 
ties, 65. 

Mission  education,  Africa,  proportion  of, 
514  ;  danger  of  denationalizing  natives, 
514 ;  decreasing  proportionately,  513 ; 
Gold  Coast,  proportion  of,  513  ;  Nigeria, 
proportion  of,  513  ;  Nyasaland,  propor- 
tion of,  513  ;  quality  must  increase  pro- 
portionately, 513  ;  Sierra  Leone,  pro- 
portion of,  513  ;  Uganda,  proportion  of, 
513  ;  Union  of  South  Africa,  proportion 
of,  513. 

"Mission  Field,  India  as  a",,  369-372. 
Mission,  higher,  education,  517-518. 
"Mission  Lands,  Appeals  from",  197-209. 
Mission  methods,   500-501. 
Mission   schools,  Africa,   513  ;  Gold  Coast, 
513  ;      Nigeria,      513  ;    Nyasaland,    513  ; 
Sierra  Leone,  513  ;  Uganda,  513  ;  Union 
of  South  Africa,   513. 

Mission   staff  decrease,   44  ;   proportion   to 

population    of     fields,     43-44 ;     149-150, 

505  ;   proportion  to  population  of  fields, 

Japan,   318. 

Mission   study   classes,    64 ;    originated   by 

Student  Volunteer  Movement,   66. 
Mission  to  Lepers,  560-561. 
"Mission  to  Lepers,  The",  address  by  Wil- 
liam M.  Danner,  560. 

Missionaries,  industrial,  need  for  com- 
petent, 394-395  ;  language,  command 
of,  necessary,  Mexico,  473  ;  mu- 
sicians, needed  in  Japan,  327 ; 
native  attitude  toward,  India,  386 ; 
needed,  149-150,  505-506  ;  "only  proper 
ambassadors",  304  ;  proportion  of,  Stu- 
dent Volunteers  on  foreign  field,  62  ; 
Student  Volunteer  Movement  determin- 
ing factor  in  decision,  62  ;  unmolested 
in  Mexico,  203  ;  value  of  personal  con- 
tact of  natives  with,  in  Near  East,  416- 
417. 

Africa,  agricultural  missionaries 
needed,  448  ;  business  experts  need- 
ed, 448  ;  civil  engineers,  place  for, 
449 ;  music  directors,  opportunity 
for,  449 ;  number,  429 ;  printers, 
needed,  448. 

Agricultural,  310  ;  Brazil,  appeal  for, 
581-582  ;  need  for  competent,  394- 
395  ;  preparation,  587-588  ;  qualifi- 
cations, agricultural  missions,  In- 
dia;  586;  specializing,  missionary 
preparation,  Brazil,  588  ;  theologi- 
cal training,  South  America,  588. 
China,  appeal  for,  363  ;  needed  in, 

360-361. 

Educational,  call  for,  310-311  ;  Latin 
America,  engineer,  needed,  476- 
477 ;  needed,  Argentine  Republic, 
467  ;  needed,  Latin  America,  467 ; 
qualifications  of,  Near  East,  educa- 
tional missions,  413-414 ;  South 
America,  English  teachers,  479 ; 
women,  needed,  Guatemala,  482. 
Evangelistic,  call  for,  310 ;  needed, 

India,  372,   379-380. 
India,     misunderstood     natives,      386- 
387 ;   needed    in,    mass    movement, 
382-383. 

Japan,    experienced    in    rescue    work 
needed,   327  ;  needed  in,  315  ;  num- 
ber     needed,      326 ;      qualifications, 
325  ;   scholarship  reeded  by,  322. 
Korea,  appeal  for,   337  ;  number,   331. 
Latin   America,      engineer,    need    for, 
475-476  ;  literary,  475  ;  sanitary  en- 
gineers,   480 ;    sociological,    needed, 
475. 

Medical,  Africa,  women,  448  ;  Argen- 
tine Republic,  pharmacist,  479 ; 


INDEX 


645 


bacteriologist  needed,  562  ;  Bible 
training  for,  563  ;  China,  dentists 
needed,  562 ;  China,  pharmacists 
mental  and  nervous  diseases  need- 
needed,  562  ;  China,  specialist  in 
ed,  562  ;  dietician  needed,  563  ;  ex- 
amination, Latin  America,  482  ; 
Near  East,  call  for,  563  ;  needed, 
Africa,  449,  556-557  ;  needed,  Asia 
Minor,  412  ;  needed,  Near  East 
medical  missions,  412  ;  numbe! 
needed,  Africa,  556  ;  osteopaths,  no 
call  for,  563  ;  pharmacist,  Brazil, 
medical  missions,  479 ;  physicians, 
women,  needed  in  Korea;  562  ;  pre- 
paration, 563-564 ;  preparation, 
qualifications,  557-559. 
Women,  needed,  Central  China,  508  ; 
appeal  for,  China,  352  ;  needed, 
China,  350,  506-507  ;  needed,  India, 
506  ;  needed  to  train  Bible  women, 
Japan,  506. 
"Missionaries,  Korea  Calls  for  New",  336- 

337. 
Missionary,     agricultural,     India,     needed, 

572  ;  sacrificial  spirit,  594. 
"Missionary  Background,  The  World",  35- 

45. 
"Missionary  Call,   The",   address   by   Miss 

Bertha  Conde,  286. 
Missionary  Church  necessary,  143. 
Missionary   cooperation    in    Santo    Domin- 
go,  480. 

Missionary  Education  Movement,  found- 
ing of,  75. 

Missionary  education,  under  Interchurch 
World  Movement  of  North  America, 
151-152. 

Missionary,    educational,    breadth,    needed, 
532-533  ;      deep      Christian      experience, 
needed,   533  ;   ideals  for  Christian  social 
institutions  needed,  533-534  ;  insight  in- 
to  educational   problems    needed,      534 ; 
sympathy,   needed,   533. 
Missionary  forces,  inadequacy  of,   149. 
Missionary  homes,   influence  of,    280-281. 
"Missionary,    India   and  the",   386-391. 
Missionary  libraries,   64-65. 
Missionary,    medical,    bacteriologist    need- 
ed,   562  ;    China,    varied    work    of,    551- 
552  ;   duty   to   fellow   missionaries,    544 ; 
isolation   of,    552-553  ;      nurses,    needed, 
550-551  ;     preparation,      544 ;    qualifica- 
tions,   544 ;    specialization,    561. 
"Missionary  Nurse,  The",  address  by  Miss 

Margaret  Jones,   550. 
Missionary      policy,       Student      Volunteer 

Movement   influence   on,   76. 
"Missionary   Preaching   and   Personal   Ef- 
fort",   address    by    G.    Sherwood    Eddy, 
494. 

Missionary  preparation,  agricultural  de- 
gree not  sufficient,  587-588  ;  agriculture, 
horticulture,  590-591  ;  bacteriology, 
562  ;  osteopathy,  563  ;  sanitary  engin- 
eering, 562  ;  South  America,  agricul- 
tural missions,  588  ;  special  training  in, 
postponing,  538. 

Brazil,  agricultural  missionaries,  spe- 
cializing, 588  ;  home  economics, 
587. 

China,  dentistry,  562  ;  hygiene,  teach- 
ers of,  needed,  562  ;  pharmacy, 
562  ;  specialization  in  mental  and 
nervous  diseases,  562. 
India,  agricultural  missions,  lan- 
guage preparation,  589 ;  English 
language  used,  587 ;  home  econo- 
mics, 587. 

Medical  544,  557-558,  563-564  ;  diete- 
tics, 563  ;  specialization,  561. 


Mexico,  language,  command  of,  neces- 
sary,   473. 

Missionary   sacrifice   constructive,    227. 

Missionary  service,  a  great  privilege, 
311  ;  attractions  of,  230-231,  274,  277  ; 
Christ  sufficient  authority  for,  251-253 ; 
hardships  of,  552  ;  no  romance  in,  273  ; 
privileges  of,  418-419;  "religious  ideal- 
ism" needed,  555  ;  satisfaction  in,  274- 
275. 

Difficulties  of,   231-232,   234,   273  ;  op- 
position  at   home,    276-277. 

Missionary,  social  injustice  at  home,  a 
handicap  to  the,  125. 

Missionary  spirit  of  Mohammedanism, 
167-168. 

Missionary   staff,   hospital,    544. 

Missionary  task,  fellowship  with  Christ 
in,  229-230  ;  magnitude  of  the,  39-40, 
148-149,  504-505  ;  requires  statesman- 
ship, 304. 

"Missionary,  The  Joy  of  Being  a",  275- 
277. 

"Missionary,  What  it  Means  to  be  a", 
273-275. 

"Missionary,  Why  I  Like  My  Work  as  a", 
302-305. 

"Missionary,  Why  I  Plan  to  be  a",  282- 
286. 

"Missionary  Work  Among  the  Upper 
Classes  in  India",  address  by  Dr.  Rob- 
ert A.  Hume,  375. 

"Missions,    Educational",    511-538. 

"Missions  from  the  Chinese  Point  of 
View",  address  by  Dr.  T.  T.  Lew,  360. 

"Missions,  have  been  a  Failure  in  Japan", 
318-319. 

Mohammed,  opinion  of  Bosworth  Smith, 
166  ;  Thomas  Carlyle  quoted,  166. 

Mohammedan  advance,  Africa,  43,  50, 
435-438  ;  methods  of  propagation,  436- 
437  ;  Portuguese  East  Africa,  430  ;  Su- 
dan, 430-431. 

Mohammedan  encroachment,  India,  381. 

Mohammedan  University,  Cairo,  50 ; 
Bible  in,  409  ;  Canon  Gairdner  on,  169- 
170  ;  mentioned,  436. 

Mohammedanism,  Albania,  415-416;  atti- 
tude toward  children,  168-169  ;  atti- 
tude toward  intellectual  freedom,  169- 
170  ;  attitude  toward  women,  169,  172  ; 
Caliphism,  purpose  of,  437 ;  Dr.  Hart- 
man  quoted,  170  ;  failed  politically  dur- 
ing war,  171-172  ;  fails  spiritually,  171  ; 
failure  of,  168-172  :  faith  in  God,  168  ; 
foe  of  democracy,  170  ;  government  at- 
titude toward,  changing,  438  ;  hope  of 
universal  conquest  for,  168  ;  India, 
a.wakening  of,  391 ;  Lord  Bryce  quoted, 
170 ;  Mahdism,  purpose  of.  437 ;  meth- 
ods of  attack  against,  420  ;  missionary 
spirit  of,  167-168  ;  modern  criticism,  ef- 
fect on,  410 :  Professor  Hurgronje 
quoted,  1.70  ;  religion  of  hate  and  war, 
170;  religion  of  hope.  168;  strategic 
distribution  of,  167;  strength  of,  167- 
168;  strength  of,  Near  East,  414; 
strong  in  number  of  adherents,  167; 
students,  perplexity  of,  418;  "The  Holy 
War",  quoted  on,  170  ;  unity  of,  in  Near 
East.  405  ;  war,  effect  on,  437. 

Africa,    430-431,    435-438  ;    propagan- 
da of,   436  ;   statistics.   437. 
Christianity    and,     differences    which 
separate,   409-410  ;   the  war,  a.  con- 
flict 'between,    406. 

"Mohammedanism      in     Africa,     The    Ad- 
vance  of",   485-438. 

"Mohammedanism,  The  Worth  and  Fail- 
ure of,  165-172. 


646 


INDEX 


Mohammedanism  in  the  Near  East,  419- 
421. 

Mohammedans,  Africa,  43  ;  Albania,  num- 
ber, 406 ;  Balkans,  number,  406 ;  Bul- 
garia, number,  406  ;  India,  43  ;  number, 
167 ;  Roumania,  number,  406 ;  Serbia, 
number,  406. 

Moody,   D wight  L.,  quoted,   89. 

Money  lenders,   India,    574. 

Montgomery,  Mrs.  W.  A.,  address  "The 
Failure  of  the  Non-Christtian  Religions 
in  Relation  to  Women",  172-175. 

"Moral    and    Spiritual    Needs    of    Japan, 

The",  address  by  Dr.  Tasuku  Harada,  315. 

"Moslems  of  Albania,  The",  address  by 
Mr.  Ericson,  415. 

Motive,  need  of  a,  244-245. 

Mott,  Dr.  John  R.,  address,  "A  Financial 
Appeal",  213-216 ;  at  Osaka,  43 ;  men- 
tioned, 27,  262  ;  quoted  on  Mexico,  41  ; 
"The  Benediction",  270 ;  "The  Report 
of  the  Executive  Committee",  59-85 ; 
"World  Opportunity,  The",  17-23. 

Mount  Hermon,  consecration  of  capaci- 
ties at,  96-97  ;  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment founding  at,  59. 

Heritage  of,   89-90  ;  our  place  in  car- 
rying   forward,    90. 

Music,  teacher  of,  opportunity  for,   537. 

Musicians  needed   in   Japan,    327. 

Myers,  Miss  M.  D.,  address  "Women  in 
Korea  and  the  Gospel",  333-334. 

"My   Generation",   quoted,   29. 

N 

Nanking,  girls'  schools,  535. 

Nashville  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
Convention,  attendance,  70. 

"National  and  the  International  Life, 
Christianizing  of  the",  111-132. 

National  consciousness  awakening,  India, 
52,  278-279. 

National  groups  in  New  York  City,  39- 
40,  144. 

Native  Church,  42-43  ;  Africa,  self-sup- 
port, 445-446 ;  India,  self-support  and 
agricultural  missions,  395-396. 

Japan,  educated  men  in,  323  ;  financ- 
ial difficulties,  323 ;  independent, 
318  ;  professional  classes,  323  ;  sup- 
pression of,  336-337. 
Korea,  42 ;  contributions,  336 ;  inde- 
pendent, 336. 

Native  leadership,  developing,  518  ;  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  encourages, 
77;  training,  524. 

Native  medical  workers,  necessity  of 
contact  with  United  States,  China.  553  ; 
trained  by  medical  missions,  in  China, 
551-552. 

Native  medicine,  Africa,  555-557;  India, 
550-551. 

Native  pastors,  43. 

Native  patriotism  developing,  514. 

Native  workers,  number,  Korea,  331-332  ; 
training  of,  523-524. 

"Near  East,  The",   403-421. 

Near  East,  area  compared  with  United 
States,  406  ;  area  of,  405  ;  Bible  distri- 
bution during  war,  409 ;  Christ  char- 
acter of,  grips  the  people,  417 ;  Chris- 
tianity, interest  in,  410 ;  diseases  in, 
412  ;  Eastern  Churches,  aid  needed  by, 
418 ;  educational  missions,  413-415 ; 
evangelistic  missions,  409-411  ;  gospel, 
eagerness  to  hear  the,  410-411  ;  hard- 
est task  now  in  the,  419-420  ;  Internat- 
ional College,  Student  Volunteers,  408  ; 
liberty  of  conscience,  411  ;  "life  invest- 
ment". 420-421  ;  limits  of,  405 ;  meth- 
ods of  work  in  the,  420 ;  need,  420-421 ; 


opportunity,  407,  408,  409-411,  418, 
421  ;  population,  405 ;  population  com- 
pared with  United  States,  406  ;  prison- 
ers of  war,  work  for,  412  ;  reconstruc- 
tion, a  period  of,  418  ;  strategic  impor- 
tance, 419  ;  tuberculosis,  412  ;  United 
States  and,  relations  between,  419; 
women,  educational  missions,  "teach- 
ing Christ",  417 ;  women's  work,  part 
in  evangelization  of  the,  420 ;  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  part  in 
evangelization  of  the,  420. 

Educational  Missions  in  the,  413-415; 
educational  missionaries,  qualifica- 
tions, 413-414  ;  importance  of,  413- 
414  ;  part  in  evangelization  of  the, 
420. 

Medical    missions,     411-412 ;     medical 
missionaries  needed,   410,   412,   563 ; 
part  in  evangelization  of  the,   420. 
Missionaries,    needed,    420 ;    value    of 
personal    contact    of    natives    with, 
416-417. 
Mohammedanism     in     the,      419-421; 

strength  of,    414  ;   unity  of,   405. 
Oriental    Churches,    open   mindedness, 

408  ;   problem   of,   405. 
Unity    of,    405  ;    in    common    civiliza- 
tion, 405  ;  in  religion,  405. 
War,    effect    on,    406,    419 ;    mission- 
aries  and  the,    407. 
"Near    East,    The    Effect    of    the   War    on 

the   Oriental   Church   in  the",   408. 
"Near   East,    The   Evangelistic    Opportun- 
ity  of  the",    408-411. 
"Near  East,  The  Forces  of  Islam  in  the", 

419-421. 
"Near   East,   The   Medical   Opportunity   in 

the",   411-412. 

"Near  East,   The  War  and  the",   406-408. 
"Near  East,  What  is  the",  405-406. 
"Near  East,   What   is  the   Most   Powerful 
Influence    in    Reaching    the    People    of 
the",  416-417. 
"Near  East,   Why  I   am   Glad  I  Went  to 

the",    418-419. 

Nearness  of  God,  faith  in  present  crisis, 
justified  by,  31-32  ;  realization  of  neces- 
sary, 29-30  ;  shown  to  Hindu  audiences, 
28. 

"Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Edu- 
cation  in    China,   The",   address  by   Dr. 
Edward  H.  Hume,  343. 
"Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Edu- 
cation  for  Women   in  China,   The",  ad-H 
dress  by  Mrs.   Lawrence  Thurston,   344. 
Need,  Japan,  emphasis  on,  today,   318  ;  of 
Chritsianity,    324 ;    moral   and    spiritual, 
315. 
"Need  of  Men  with  a  Life  Purpose,  The", 

address  by  Robert  P.   Wilder,   310. 
Negro    race,    distribution    of,    94 ;    in    New 
York   City,    39-40;    in   Philadelphia,    40; 
leadership,    need    of,    94-95 ;    leadership 
to     come    from    America    negroes,     94- 
95  ;    loyalty,    its    racial    contribution    to 
Christianity,      94 ;      relation     to     world 
evangelization,    94-96. 
"Negro    Students,    The",    address    by    Dr. 

George  E.  Haynes,  94-96. 
Negroes,   American,   advance  in  last  fifty 
years,    95 ;    as   mediators,    96 ;    in    war, 
94-95  ;  self-expression  in  religion,   95. 
Neo-Hinduism,    371. 

Nervous    diseases,    specialist    in       mental 
and,    needed,    China,    medical    missions, 
562. 
Netherlands,      students,      message      from, 

265. 

"New  Conditions  in  Old  Africa",  address 
by  Dr.   Stephen  J.   Corey,   425. 


INDEX 


647 


"New    Day    in    Argentina,    The",    address 

by  Rev.  T.  F.  Reavis,   465. 
New    Guinea,    population    that    could    be 

supported  in,   353. 
Newman,     Dr.     H.    W..     addresses     "War 

Time    and    Other    Emergency    Work", 

549-550;   Remarks,   "Medical   Missions", 

562. 
Newspaper,  English,  investigates  religious 

conditions    in    the    United     States    and 

Canada,  140. 

New  York  City,  a  great  missionary  prob- 
lem,     39-40 ;      Austro-Hungarians,      39 ; 

Irish,    39 ;    Jews,    39 ;    national    groups, 

39-44 ;    Negro    race,    39-40  ;    population, 

39  ;    Russians,    39. 
New    Zealand,    universities,     influence    of 

Student  Volunteer  Movement  on.   72. 
Nietzche,    mentioned,     117 ;     quoted,     117- 

118. 
Nigeria,  education,  mission,  proportion  of, 

513  ;   schools,  mission.   513. 
Nobility  of  character  of  Japanese,  Japan, 

324. 
Non-Christian      nations,      leader      among, 

Japan,    317. 
Non-Christian  races,  part  in  the  war,  129- 

130. 
Non-Christian  religions  fail  in  relation  to 

woman,   172. 
"Non-Christian   Religions,   The   Failure  of 

the,    in   Relation   to   Women,    172-175. 
Non-conformity    to   world's    standards,    in 

life  investment,   309. 

North  Africa,  automobile  roads,   38  ;   illit- 
eracy,  40  ;  Mohammedans,   43. 
North  America,  "The  Significance  of  Pres- 
ent   Day    Conditions    to    the    Students 

of,"    47-56. 

North  American  Indian,  duty  toward.  146. 
North  American  Students,  present  crisis  a 

challenge  to,   55. 

"Nurse,  The  Missionary,"   550-551. 
Nurses,   medical   missionary,   needed,    550- 

551  ;     requirements    for,     562 ;    training 

schools,  India.   400-401  training  schools, 

teachers  needed,  Korea,   562. 
Nyasaland,  education,  mission,  proportion 

of,  513  ;  schools,  mission,  513. 


Obedience  of  Japanese,  324. 

Occupation,  inadequate.  149,  504-505 ; 
Africa,  429-433.  443  ;  Bolivia,  457  :  Cen- 
tral America,  456  :  Colombia,  457 :  In- 
dia, medical.  398  :  Japan.  318,  323  ;  Latin 
America.  456-457 ;  Mexico,  456 ;  Pan- 
ama. 456  ;  Paraguay,  457  ;  Peru,  457  ; 
San  Salvador.  456  ;  South  America,  481  ; 
Venezuela,  457. 

Occupation,   Medical,   of  Africa,   cost,   556. 

Oceania,  Student  Volunteers,  number 
sent  to,  62. 

Officers   of   Convention.    624. 

Officers  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. 626. 

Old  Africa,  The,  address  by  Dr.  Royal  J. 
Dye,  426. 

Oldham,  J.  H..  address,  The  Incentives  to 
Attempting  Hard  Tasks.  226-231  ;  The 
Present.  Crisis  in  Educational  Missions, 
513-514  ;  prayer  offered  by,  257 

Oman,  area  of,  405  ;  population  of,   405.     • 

Omoro,  Dr..  mentioned,  459. 

Opium  trade,  China,  missions  and,  361  ; 
through  Japan,  361. 

Opportunism,  in  missions,  233. 

Opportunities  of  the  Present  Day,  The  Stu-! 


dent  Volunteer  Movement  and  The,  211- 

217. 

Opportunity     and     New     Work    for     Stu- 
dents in    Japan,    The,   address  by   Rev. 

Shimazu,   322. 
Opportunity,  confronting  North  American 

Students,    22 ;    Doctors,    303-304 ;    India, 

279  ;  Japan,  316,   319,   324  ;  World,   213- 

214. 
Opportunity,    Evangelistic,    of    the    Near 

East,   The,   409-411. 

Opportunity,  Need  and,  of  Christian  Edu- 
cation   for   the   Women    of   China,    344- 

346. 
"Opportunity   of   the    Churches   in   Korea, 

The",     address    by  Dr.  R.  A  Hardie,  331. 
"Opportunity   of  the   Christian   Doctor   in 

China,     The",     address     by     Dr.     J.     G. 

Vaughn,    346-348 
Opportunity,  The  challenge  of  World,  15- 

23. 
Opportunity,    The    Medical,    in    the    Near 

East,    411-412. 
Dpportunity,   The  Need   and,   of  Christian 

Education  in  China,   343-344. 
Oran,  "The  Chicago  of  North  Africa",  39. 
Ordained  men  needed,  Japan,  326. 
Oriental  Churches,  open-mindedness,   408  ; 

problem  of,  in  the  Near  East,   405. 
Oriental  Churches  in  the  Near  East,  The 

Effect  of  the  War  on  the,   408. 
Ostrom,  Rev.  H.  C.,  address,  Some  Results 

of  Christian  Work  in  Japan,  316-318. 
"Over-thinking  God",  impossible,  37. 


Panama,  occupation  inadequate,  456. 

Pantheism,  Hinduism,  in,  162  ;  India,  370. 

Paraguay,   occupation  inadequate,   457. 

Patriotism,  native,   developing,   514. 

Patterson,  Miss,  address  "What  is  the 
Most  Powerful  Influence  in  Reaching 
the  People  of  the  Near  East",  417. 

Paul,   K.   T.,   quoted,  109. 

Peking,   Student  Conference,   54. 

Persecution  of  Converts,  India,  571  ; 
Japan,  317. 

"Personal  Worth  or  Failure  of  Christian- 
ity, The",  175-180. 

Pershing's    expedition    into    Mexico,    cost, 

Persia,  area,  405  ;  population,  405 ;  Stu- 
dent Volunteers,  number  sent  to,  62 ; 
women  evangelistic  workers  needed, 
507-508. 

Personal  evangelism,   497. 

"Personal  Leader  and  the  Personal  Fol- 
lowing", 250-256. 

"Personal  Worth  and  Failure  of  Chris- 
tianity, The",  address  by  Dr.  Robert  E. 
Speer,  175. 

Peru,  illiteracy  in,  40  ;  occupation  inade- 
quate. 457. 

Pettit,  Miss  Ruth,  address.  "Why  I  Plan 
to  be  a  Missionary",  282-283. 

Pettus,  W.  B.,  mentioned.  262-263. 

Pharma.cist.  Argentine  Repuublic,  479 ; 
Brazil,  479  :  China  needed  in,  562. 

Philadelphia.    Negro   problem  in,    40. 

Philippines,  illiteracy  in,  40  :  Student  Vol- 
unteers, number  sent  to,  62. 

Physical  director  needed,  Ginling  College, 
China,  536. 

"Physical  Education.  Hygiene,  Sanitation 
and",  545-546. 

Physical  Education,  India,  government 
cooperation,  546  ;  opportunity  for,  536. 

Physical  power,  need   of,   235. 

Physicians,  women,  needed  in  Korea,.  562. 

"Plague,  The  Management  of",  547-548. 


648 


INDEX 


"Plea  for  Chinese  Women,  A",  address  by 
Miss  Margaret  Jones,  349. 

Political  reconstruction,  China,  363  ; 
China,  needed,  357. 

Political  revolution,  China,  207. 

Political  situation  in  China,  361-362. 

Political  unrest,  17;  Egypt,  aiding  mis- 
sions, 411;  India,  391. 

Poona,  Imperial  Institute  at,  mentioned, 
583. 

Population,  China,  352-353  ;  increase  in 
mission  lands,  43-44 ;  India,  52,  369  ; 
Japan,  proportion  to  mission  staff,  149- 
150,  318,  505. 

Porter,  David  R.,  address  "The  Men  Stu- 
dents of  the  United  States,  89-91. 

Porto  Rico,  educational  missions,  English 
teachers,  480-481. 

Portuguese  East  Africa,  Mohammedan  ad- 
vance, 430  ;  occupation  inadequate,  430. 

Portuguese  West  Africa,  see  Angola. 

"Practical  Christian  Principles  in  Na- 
tional and  International  Life",  address 
by  Bishop  Francis  McConnell,  124. 

Prayer,  offered  by  Dr.  Stephen  J.  Corey, 
112 ;  Dr.  James  Endicott,  238  ;  Harry 
Holmes,  160;  Charles  D.  Hurrey,  182; 
Dr.  W.  Douglas  Mackenzie,  260  ;  J.  H. 
Oldham,  257  ;  Dr.  Joseph  C.  Robbins,  58, 
212  ;  Bishop  Logan  H.  Roots,  208-209  ; 
Dr.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  16  ;  Dr.  Charles 
R.  Wason,  132,  269-270;  Robert  P. 
Wilder,  36,  217;  Dr.  John  W.  Wood, 
134. 

"Prayer  for  the  New  Year,  A",  offered  by 
Dr.  Joseph  C.  Robbins,  58. 

Predestination   in   Taoism,    356. 

Preparation,  American  Negroes,  for  part 
in  world  evangelization,  95. 

Agriculture,  degree  not  sufficient,  587- 
588;  horticulture,  590-591;  bacteri- 
ology, 562 ;  evangelistic  worker, 
508-509;  medical,  544,  557-558, 
563 ;  medical  specialization,  561. 
China,  dentistry,  562  ;  hygiene,  teach- 
ers of,  562 ;  pharmacy,  562 ;  spe- 
cialization in  mental  and  nervous 
diseases,  562. 

India,    agriculture   language   prepara- 
tion, 589  ;  home  economics,  587. 
Latin      America,      agriculture,      588 ; 
cialists,  588  ;  home  economics,  587  ; 
language,  473. 

"Preparation  for  Medican  Service,  The", 
address  by  Dr.  Cyril  H.  Haas,  557. 

Present  Crisis,  Anglo-Saxon  leadership  in, 
135  ;  challenge  to  North  American  stu- 
dents, 55 ;  need  of  sacrificial  spirit  in, 
154 ;  significance  in  history,  122. 

"Present  Crisis  in  Evangelistic  Missions, 
The",  address  by  J.  H.  Oldham,  513. 

Price,  Dr.  P.  F.,  "Evangelistic  Missions, 
Remarks",  508-509. 

Price,  Mrs.  P.  F.,  "Remarks,  Evangelistic 
Missions",  506-509. 

Prisoners  of  war,  Near  East,  work  for, 
412. 

"Problems  of  Higher  Education  for  Wom- 
en in  Mission  Lands,  The",  address  by 
Mrs.  Lawrence  Thurston,  520. 

Professional  classes  in  native  church, 
Japan,  323. 

Professions,  sacrificial  loyalty  necessary 
in  all,  32. 

Program  of  the  Church,  40-43  ;  Education, 
40-41 ;  medical  work,  41-42  ;  preaching, 
42-43. 

Prohibition  and  India,  Cooperative  Banks, 
576. 

Protection,  Armenia,   appeal  for,  51. 

Purposes  of  Student  Volunteer  Movement, 
59-60. 


Q 


Qualifications,  missionaries  to  Japan,  325. 

"Qualifications  of  an  Educational  Mis- 
sionary", address  by  Dr.  T.  H.  P. 
Sailer,  532. 

R 

Racial  discrimination,  124  ;  at  home,  han- 
dicap to  the  missionary,  125. 

"Racial,  Social,  and,  Awakening  in 
Africa",  445-447. 

Railroads,  Africa  opened  by,  38  ;  Brazil 
580. 

Ramabai,   Pundita,   quoted,   172. 

"Realities  of  the  Difficulties  on  teh  Mis- 
sion Field,  The",  address  by  Dr.  Samuel 
M.  Zwemer,  231. 

"Reality  of  the  Difficulties  on  the  Mission 
Field",  231-236. 

Reavis,  Rev.  T.  F.,  address  "The  New 
Day  in  Argentina",  465-467  ;  Remarks, 
Latin  America  Field  Section  Meeting, 
475-476,  479. 

"Reconstruction,  An  Adequate  Religion  in 
China  Necessary  to",  357-359  ;  United 
States,  part  of,  363-364 ;  commercial, 
needed,  357-358  ;  industrial,  needed,  357- 
358  ;  in  education,  needed,  358  ;  in  medi- 
cine needed,  358  ;  political,  needed,  357  ; 
social,  needed,  358  ;  spiritual,  364. 

Red  Cross,  American,  a  missionary  so- 
ciety, 549-550. 

Reformed  Syrian  Church,  Bishop  of, 
53-54. 

Relations,  friendly,  Latin  America,  with 
nited  States,  456  ;  international,  Albania 
and  United  States,  416. 

Relief  work,  America,  557-558. 

"Religion,  An  Adequate,  in  China  Neces- 
sary to  Reconstruction",  357-359. 

Religions,  Hinduism,  immortality  of.  370  ; 
non-Christian,  fail  in  relation  to  woman, 
172  ;  of  China,  failure  of,  207  ;  of  China, 
inadequate,  355  ;  of  India,  369. 

"Religions  of  the  World.  The  Worth  and 
the  Failure  of  the",  159-180. 

"Religions,  The  Failure  of  the  non-Chris- 
tian, in  Relation  to  Women",  172-175. 

Religious  and  spiritual  unrest,  18. 

Religious  conditions,  investigation  of,  in 
the  United  States  and  Canada,  140. 

Religious  freedom,  struggling  for  libertty 
and,  Korea,  335. 

Religious  indifference,  former,  intellectual 
centers  in  Latin  America,  454-455. 

Religious  interest  awakening,  intellectual 
centers  in  Latin  America,  455. 

Religious  life  of  colleges,  influence  of  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  on,  67. 

Religious  reconstruction,  China,  363. 

Religious  revival  5n  the  United  States  and 
Canada  predicted  by  Dr.  McKenzte,  140. 

Religious  revolution,   China,  207-208. 

Remarks,  Field  Section  Meeting.  Africa, 
447-450;  agricultural  missions,  586-594; 
educational  missions.  535-538  ;  evange- 
listic missions,  507-508 :  Janan,  326- 
327 ;  Latin  America,  4 75-4 S3  ;  medi- 
cal missions,  561-564. 

"Report  of  the  Executive  Committee, 
The",  by  Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  59. 

Rescue  work,  missionaries  experienced  in, 
needed,  Jamr.,  327 ;  "Results,  some, 
Christian  Work  in  Japan".  316-318. 

Revival,  religious,  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada  predicted  by  Dr.  McKenzie, 
140. 

Revolt,  women  in,  Korea,  335. 


INDEX 


649 


Revolution  in  Mexico,  meaning  of,  471 ; 
religious,  China,  207-208. 

Rio  de  Janeiro,  education  in,  483 ;  re- 
ligious situation  in,  483. 

Rivalry,  social  cooperation  instead  of,   31. 

Road,  Mr.,  "Remarks,  Africa  Field  Sec- 
tion Meeting",  447-448. 

Robbins,  Dr.  Joseph  C.,  address  "Finding 
One's  Task  in  Life",  295-297  ;  "A  Prayer 
for  the  New  Year",  58  ;  a  prayer,  212. 

Robert  College,  mentioned,  50. 

Rochester   Convention,   attendance,    70. 

Rockefeller  Foundation,  General  Educa- 
tion Board,  report  of,  influence  on  agri- 
culture in  India,  587  ;  medical  work  in 
China,  42,  551-555. 

Rockefeller  Foundation,  see  also  China 
Medical  Board 

Roosevelt,  Theodore,  quoted  on  American- 
ization, 39. 

Roots,  Bishop  Logan  H.,  address  "An 
Adequate  Religion  in  China  Necessary 
to  Reconstruction",  357-359 ;  a  Prayer, 
208-209. 

Roumania,  Mohammedans  in,   406. 

Russia,  war  losses,  44. 

Russians  in  New  York  City,  39. 

Rutgers,  Dr.,  address  "A  Message  from 
the  Students  of  Holland",  265. 


Sacrificial  life,  the,  196. 
Sacrificial    spirit,    failure    of    present    day 
Christianity    to    inspire,     178 ;    needed, 
152-157,    221,    223-225. 
Saeger,  Allan,  quoted,   254-255. 
Sailer,    Dr.    T.    H.    P.,    address    "Qualifica- 
tions   of    an    Educational    Missionary", 
532-535. 

Sanitation,     545-546 ;     Cooperative    Banks 
and,    India,    576 ;    government    coopera- 
tion,   546  ;    hygiene    and,    Mexico,    478  ; 
overcoming      superstition,      546 ;     world 
wide   movement   for,    546. 
"Sanitation,    Hygiene   and    Physical    Edu- 
cation",  545-546. 
Sanitary  engineer,  needed,   562. 
San  Salvador,  occupation  inadequate,   456. 
Santo    Domingo,    cooperation,    missionary, 
in,   480  ;  program  for  evangelization  of, 
480. 

Saunders,  Dr.  Kenneth  J.,  address  "Evan- 
gelistic Opportunity  in  Educational 
Work",  515-517. 

Scandinavia,    founding   of    Student    Chris- 
tian Conference  in,   261-262. 
Scepticism,   131-132. 
Scholarship       needed       by       missionaries, 

Japan,    322. 

Schools,  government,  Christian  schools  not 
to  be  replaced  by,  536  ;  Mexico,  40-41. 
Medical,    medical   missions,   bacteriol- 
ogist needed,   562. 

Mission,  Africa,  513  ;  girls',  in  Nan- 
king, 535  ;  Gold  Coast,  513  ;  native 
leaders,  courses  in,  for,  525  ;  Ni- 
geria, 513 ;  non-Christian  students 
in  India,  392  ;  not  to  be  replaced  by 
government  schools,  536 ;  Nyasa- 
land,  513 ;  Sierra  Leone,  513  ; 
Sierra  Leone,  513 ;  Uganda,  513 ; 
Union  of  South  Africa,  513. 
Scott,  J.  W.,  address  "Why  I  Plan  to  be 

a   Missionary",    305-306. 
"Scriptural    Basis    for    Agricultural    Mis- 
sions, The",  address  by  H.  C.  Wallace, 

c  £*  n 

Scudder,  Dr.  John,  mentioned,  55,  541. 
Scudder,   Dr.   Walter   D.,    address   "Evan- 


gelistic Work  in  the  Villages  of  India, 
377-380. 

Sein,  H.  M.,  address  "Appeals  for  Mission 
Lands — Mexico",  202-203. 

"Self -Denial  and  tthe  Spirit  of  Conquest", 
address  by  Dr.  James  H.  Franklin,  221- 
225. 

"Self-denying  friendship"  needed  by  mis- 
sionary to  Japan,  325. 

"Self-denying  men"  needed,  221. 

Self-government,  India,   52-53. 

Self-support,  native  church,  India,  and 
agricultural  missions,  573. 

Sengalese,  part  in  the  war,  129. 

Serbia,  Mohammedans  in,  number,  406. 

Service,  239-241 ;  in  international  rela- 
tions, 242-243. 

Shantung   question,   361. 

Shaw,  George  Bernard,  mentioned,   179. 

Shepard,    Dr.,    mentioned,    305. 

Shimazu,  Rev.,  address  "The  Opportunity 
and  Need  of  Work  for  Students  in 
Japan,  322. 

Siam,  Student  Volunteers,  number  sent 
to,  62. 

Sierra  Leons,  mission,  education,  513. 

"Significance  of  Presnt  Day  Conditions  to 
the  Students  of  North  America,  The", 
address  by  George  Sherwood  Eddy,  49. 

Simpson,    Sir  Alexander,   quoted,   269. 

Sircar,  Rev.  B.  C.,  address  "India  and  the 
Missionary",  386-391. 

Slavery  in  Africa,   431. 

Sloan,  Dr.  T.  D.,  address  "Hospital  Prac- 
tice", 542-544;  "Medical  Missions,  Re- 
marks", 561,  562. 

Smith,  Boswortth,  opinion  of  Mohammed, 
166. 

Smyres,  Rev.  Roy  S.,  address  "Unoccupied 
Africa",  429-433. 

"Social  and  Racial  Awakening  in  Africa, 
The",  address  by  A.  E.  Leroy,  445-447. 

Social  cooperation  instead   of   rivalry    31 

Social  injustice,  124,  193;  adequacy  of 
Christianity  to  right,  193  ;  at  home,  a 
handicap  to  the  missionary,  125  ;  China, 
275  ;  failure  of  present  day  Christianity 
to  face,  176 ;  necessary  to  right,  31 ; 
necessary  to  right  through  Christ,  109- 

Social  problems,  China,  361  ;  Christ  ade- 
quate for  solution  of,  90 ;  college  men 
will  settle,  90-91 ;  Japan,  318-324. 

Social  reconstruction  in  China  needed, 
358. 

Social  relations,  necessity  of  Christianiz- 
ing, 124-125. 

Social  unrest,  17,  124-125. 

Societies  represented  by  Student  Volun- 
teers on  foreign  fields,  62. 

Sociological  missionaries  needed  in  Latin 
America,  475. 

"Some  Results  of  Christian  Work  in 
Japan",  address  by  Rev.  H.  C.  Ostrom, 
316. 

Soper,  Prof.  E.  D.,  address  "Japan  as  a 
Mission  Field",  323-324. 

Soper,  Rev.  S.  H.,  address  "Industrial  Ed- 
ucation on  the  Mission  Field,  526-528. 

South  Africa,  mission,  education,  propor- 
tion of,  513 ;  universities,  influence  of 
Student  Volunteer  Movement  on,  72. 

South  African  Native  College,  government 
recognition,  446. 

South  America,  agricultural  missions,  op- 
portunity for,  461-462  ;  Catholic  Church 
in,  463  ;  education,  women,  459 ;  evan- 
gelistic work,  opportunity,  481  ;  intel- 
lectual class  in,  458-461 ;  literature  on, 
477 ;  medical  status,  562 ;  occupation 


650 


INDEX 


inadequate,     481 ;     Student    Volunteers 
number  sent  to,  62. 

Agricultural  missionaries,  prepara- 
tion of,  588  ;  theological  training  of, 

Agriculture,  461 ;  literature  on,  479. 
Educational  missions,   English  teach- 
ers,  479  ;   extent  of,    482-483. 
Indians,    461-464;   attempts   to  uplift, 
462  ;  condition  of,  461 ;  religions  of, 
462-463. 

Medical  missions,  hospitals,  number, 
475 ;  medical  missionaries,  exami- 
nation, 482. 

Students,  458-461 ;  capacities  of,  458- 
461  ;  in  the  United  States,  460  ;  re- 
ligious   hunger    of,    460;     religious 
perplexity,   459 ;    women,    458,    459  ; 
see  also  Latin  America. 
"South    America,    challenge    of    the    Stu- 
dents of",   458-461. 
South   India   United    Church,    evangelistic 

meetings,   378-380;  moderator  of,  53. 
"Speakers,  Concerning  the",  597. 
Special    training    in    missionary    prepara- 
tion, postponing,  538  ;  for  medical  mis- 
sionaries, 561. 

Speer,   Dr.   Robert  E.,   address  "The  Call 
of  the  New  Generation".   266-269  ;  "The 
Immanence  of  God  and  the  Immediacy 
of  His  Working",  25-34  ;  "The  Personal 
Worth  or  Failure  of  Christianity",  175- 
180 ;    chairman,    Evangelistic    Missions 
Section      Meeting,      485        "Evangelistic 
Missions,  Remarks",  509. 
"Spires  of  Oxford,  The",  quoted,  119-120. 
Spirit  of  Christ,  need  of,  in  human  rela- 
tionships, 222. 
"Spirit  of  Conquest,  Self-Denial  and  the", 

221-225. 

"Spiritual  Americanization",  145. 
Spiritual  and  religious  unrest,  18. 
Spiritual    awakening,    China,    364 ;    recon- 
struction, 364. 

Spiritual  endurance  needed,  235-236. 
Spiritual   unrest,    India,    373-374,    391. 
Springer,    Mrs.    John    M.,    address    "Work 

for  Women  in  Africa",  433-435. 
Springer,  Rev.  John  M.,  address  "Educa- 
tional Needs,  Progress  and  Program  in 
Africa",      443-445 ;      "Remarks,      Africa 
Field   Section   Meeting,    448-449. 
Staff  increase,  industrial  development,  ne- 
cessitates, 315  ;  Japan,  need  of,  315. 
Staff   increase,    under   Interchurch    World 
Movement  of  North  America  Program, 
150. 

Stanchfleld,    O.    O.,    address    "Cooperative 
and   Credit   Societies  in  the  Farm  Vil- 
lages   of    India",     573-578 ;     "Remarks, 
Agricultural    Missions",    589. 
Starvation,    Europe,    49-50. 
State     conventions,      Interchurch     World 

Movement   of   North  America,    151. 
Statesmanship,    missionary   task   requires, 

304. 

"Statistics   of   Convention",    623. 
Statue  of  Liberty,  mentioned,  123. 
Steady,  I.  C.,  address  "Appeals  from  Mis- 
sion     Lands — Africa",      201-202  ;      "Re- 
marks,   Africa    Field    Section    Meeting", 
448. 

Stereoptican  lecture,  by  Dr.   S.  Earl  Tay- 
lor,  see   "The   World   Missionary   Back- 
ground",   35-45. 
Stevenson,  Dr.  J.  Ross,  Prayer  offered  by, 

St.   John,  Rev.  Burton,  quoted,   429-430. 
Straits    Settlements,    Student    Volunteers, 
number  sent  to,  62. 


i,  Student  Christian  Conference,  founding 
of,  in  Scandinavia,  261-262. 

Student  Christian  Movements,  Europe, 
work  among  foreign  students,  264-265 

Student  Conference,  Peking,  54 ;  attitude 
toward,  54. 

"Student  Life,  The  Imminent  Demand 
of  the  Churches  on",  133-157. 

Student  Losses  in  the  war,  France  103- 
104;  Great  Britain,  108. 

"Student  Movements  of  Other  Lands  Mes- 
sages from",  604. 

"Student  recruiting  agency",  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  a,  60. 

Student  representation  on  Executive  Com- 
mittee, Student  Volunteer  Movement, 
60. 


Student  unity,   world,   significance  of,   20- 

Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  of 
the  British  Isles,  influence  of  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  in  founding  of,  72. 
btudent  Volunteer  Movement,  aids  in  over- 
coming of  difficulties  of  Student  Volun- 
teers, 62;  attitude  of  students  toward 
missions  changed  by,  65 ;  comradeship 
in,  228-229 ;  contributions  of,  78-79  • 
declaration  card,  meaning  of,  290-291, 
311-312  ;  determining  factor  in  decision 
for  missions,  62 ;  enlarged  budget  of 
215  ;  Executive  Committee,  student  rep- 
resentation on,  60 ;  field,  the  colleges, 
theological  seminaries  and  medical 
schools,  60 ;  financial  appeal,  213-216  • 
founding  at  Mount  Hermon,  59  ;  future 
advance,  214-215 ;  increasing  strength, 
82 ;  mission  study,  originated  by,  66  ; 
opportunity,  214-215  ;  solidarity  of  feel- 
ing, 79  ;  sources  of  power,  83-85. 

Influence  of,  in  founding  of  Student 
Volunteer  Missionary  Union  of  the 
British  Isles,  72 ;  in  starting  for- 
ward movements,  77  ;  on  Australia 
universities,  72 ;  on  character 
building,  67-68  ;  on  churches,  73  ; 
on  continental  universities,  72 ;  on 
missionary  policy,  76 ;  on  New 
Zealand  universitties,  72 ;  on  re- 
ligious life  of  colleges,  67  ;  on  South 
African  universities,  72 ;  on  stu- 
dents of  China,  72  ;  upon  students 
abroad,  71-72. 

Purpose  of,  59-60  ;  to  aid  student  vol- 
unteers, 60 ;  to  enroll  student  volun- 
teers for  foreign  missions,  59 ;  to 
promote  support  at  home  base,  60. 
Relations  with  churches,  60 ;  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  60,  82- 
83 ;  Young  People's  Societties, 
74-75. 

Student  Volunteer  Movement  Conven- 
tions, attendance,  70 ;  influence  of  70- 
71 ;  list  of,  70. 

"Student  Volunteer  Movement,  A  Genera- 
tion of  the",  57-85. 

"Student  Volunteer  Movement  and  the  Op- 
portunities  of   the   Present   Day,    The", 
211-217. 
"Student  Volunteer   Movement,   Executive 

Committee",  624. 
"Student    Volunteer    Movement    Officers", 

624. 

"Student  Volunteers,  unoccupied  fields 
76-77  ;  International  College,  408  ;  wom- 
en, needed,  India,  506  ;  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement  aids  in  overcoming  of 
difficulties  of,  62-63. 

On   foreign   field,   denominations   rep- 
resented  by,    62 ;   influence   of,    63  ; 


INDEX 


651 


number,  61  ;  proportion  of  mis- 
sionaries,  62  ;  societies  represented 
by,  62;  unity,  77-78. 

Students,  Argentine  Republic,  467  ;  atti- 
tude  of,  toward  missions  changed  by 
Student  Volunteer  Movement,  65  ;  call 
for  service  today,  19,  266-267  ;  Canada 
and  the  United  States,  aid  from,  to  for- 
eign  students  in  Europe,  264  ;  challenge 
to  North  American,  present  crisis  a,  55  ; 
Great  Britain,  in  the  war,  108  ;  Moham- 
medan,  perplexity  of,  418  ;  native,  fel- 
lowship  with,  525  ;  Netherlands,  mes- 
sage  from,  265  ;  North  American,  op- 
portunity  confronting,  22  ;  South  Amer- 
ica,  458-461  ;  unoccupied  fields  a  chal- 
lenge  to,  44. 

Canada,  capacities  revealed  by  war, 
97-98  ;  giving  increased  by  war, 
98. 

France,  fellowship  among,  during  the 
war,  103  ;  common  people  and,  fel- 
lowship  between,  during  the  war, 

103. 
Japan,     at     evangelization     meetings, 

319  ;   seeking  leaders,   322. 
Latin  America,   456,   458-461  ;  capaci- 
ties    of,     458-461  ;     in    the    United 
States,    460  ;    religious    hunger    of, 
460  ;    religious    perplexity    of,    459  ; 
women,  458,   459. 
"Students       Facing       World       Conditions, 

European",   99-110. 

"Students     of     Canada     and     the     United 
States,   The   Latent   Capacities  of   the", 
87-98. 
"Students    of    Canada,    The",    address    by 

Charles  W.   Bishop,   96. 
"Students,    Negro,    The",    94-96. 
"Students  of  North  America,   The  Gospel 

Indispensable  to  the",   191-196. 
"Students  of  North  America,  The  Signifi- 
cance    of    Present    Day    Conditions    to 
the",  47-56. 
"Students  of  South  America,  Challenge  of 

the",    458-461. 
"Students    of    the    Unitted     States,     The 

Women",    92-93. 

Stuntz,  Bishop  Homer,  address  "The  Im- 
mediate  Need  of  Men  and  Women  for 
the  World's  Evangelization",  504-506  ; 
"Remarks,  India",  506  ;  "Remarks, 
Latin  America  Field  Section  Meeting", 
477,  481,  482. 

Sudan,    Mohammedan    advance,    430-431  ; 

occupation  inadequate,  430-431  ;  women. 

Mohammedan,   opportunity  among,   508. 

"Sufficient    Authority    and    the    Arequate 

Response,   The",  address  by  Bishop  W. 

F.   McDowell,    250. 

Sumatra,    population    that   could    be    sup- 

ported  in,  353. 
Summer  conferences,   71. 
Superstition,      Cilicia,      303  ;      overcoming, 

546. 

"Supreme   Need   of  the  Gospel   in   Africa, 
The",    address    by    Rev.    E.    M.    Hursh, 
438-440. 
Swamidoss,  Daniel,  life  story  of,  577-578  ; 

quoted,    573-574. 

Swaziland  and  Zululand,  education,  449. 
Sweden,  illiteracy  in,  40. 
Sweden,  World's  Student  Christian  Feder- 

ation,   proposed  conference,  in,   262. 
Syria,  area  of,  405  ;  population  of,  405. 
"Systematic    Evangelization",    address    by 

Dr.  William  I.  Chamberlain,   500. 
Szechwan,   natural   resources   of,  undevel- 
oped,    526. 


"Table  of  Contents".   9-14. 
"Taoism,     Failure    of,     207  ;     inadequacy, 
356  ;   pessimism  of,   356  ;  predestination 
in,  356. 
Taylor,  Dr.  S.  Earl,  address,  "The  World 

Missionary   Background",   34-45. 
"Teaching  of  Medicine,   The",   address  by 

Dr.  James  B.  McCord,  555. 
Teachers,  breadth,  needed  by,  532-533  ; 
Christian  experience,  needed  by,  533  ; 
higher  education  for  women,  need  of,  in, 
521,  522-523  ;  ideals  for  Christian  social 
institutions,  needed  by,  533-534  ;  insight 
into  educational  problems,  needed  by, 
534  ;  qualifications  of,  532  ;  sympathy, 
needed  by,  533. 

Africa,  industrial,  needed  in,  536. 
Brazil,    home    economics    needed    in, 

587. 

China,    needed   in,    342  ;    forestry,    of, 
needed  in,   343  ;  hygiene,  of,  needed 
in,   562  ;  medical,  needed,  343  ;  the- 
ological  needed  in,   343. 
India,  Central  Hindu  University,  Be- 
nares,       agricultural      departmentt, 
needed  by,   585. 
Korea,  nurses'  training  schools,  need- 

ed  in,  562. 

Medical,    bateriologist    needed,    562. 
Music,    opportunity    for,    537. 
Women,    reQuirements    for,    in    wom- 
an's  college,   China,   536-537  ;  under 
China  Medical  Board,  563. 
Technical  school  needed,  China,  527. 
Theological    seminaries,    field    of    Student 

Volunteer  Movement,  60. 
Thurston,    Mrs.    Lawrence,    address    "The 
Need  and  Opportunity  of  Christian  Ed- 
ucation  for  the  Women  of  China",  344- 
346  ;    "The  Problems  of  Higher  Educa- 
tion    for    Women    in    Mission    Lands", 
520-523. 
"Todesgang     des    Armenias",     mentioned, 

232. 
Toronto      Student      Volunteer      Movement 

Convention,   attendance,    70. 
Train,  George  Francis,  quoted,   125. 
Training,  missionary,   63,  235. 
"Training    of    Christian    Workers    on    the 
Mission   Field",   address  by  Rev.  Alden 
H.  Clark,  523. 
Training    School    for    Christian    Teachers, 

Ahmednagar,    mentioned,    523. 
Transmigration  of  souls,  Hinduism,  162. 
Travelling  secretaries,  work  of,  76. 
Treitschke,  mentioned,  117. 
Tripoli,  area  of,  405  ;  population  of,  405. 
Truett,  Dr.   George  W.,   address,    "A  Life 

at  its  Highest  and  Best",  239-249. 
T'sun,   Mr.,  mentioned,   365. 
Tucked,  Ex-President,  quoted,  29. 
Turkey,    American    College    for    Girls    at 
Constantinople,  mentioned,  50  ;  "area  of 
need",    50-52  ;    diseases    in,    412  ;    Flor- 
ence    Nightingale    Hospital,    mentioned, 
5°  5  historical  importance,  52  ;  prisoners 
of  war,  work  for,   412  ;  Robert  College, 
mentioned,      50  ;      Student      Volunteers, 
number    sent    to,    62  ;    tuberculosis    in, 
412  ;    United   States    and,    relations    be- 
tween,   419. 

Medical    Missions,    304  ;   medical   mis- 

sionaries,   need  for,   412. 
Turkish  Arabia,   area  of,   405  ;   popu- 

lation  of,  405. 

Turkey  in  Europe,   area  of,   405  ;   popula- 
tion  of,  405. 


652 


INDEX 


"Type  of  Education  Needed  for  the  Great 
Masses  of  People  on  the  Mission  Field, 
The"  address  by  Dr.  Thomas  Jesse 

TonU    ?29 

ies>  ^y' 

|] 


Union   of   South   Africa,   mission    schools, 


Europe 


can. 

students    in 
144d?nalien° 


unteer    Movement    on,    12;    affected 

by  war,  97,  139. 
China,   womens',   345. 
Continent,    influence    of    Student   Vol- 

unteer  Movement,   72. 
France,  losses  during  war,  103-104. 
Great  Britain,  losses  in  the  war,  108. 
New    Zealand,    inflfluence    of    Student 

*-. 

h(        ^f  of  French,  dur- 


Cairo, 

•«• 

,   460. 


of  Lima, 


owrd    ll-192;  caU 


;     Africa,     43  ; 


le  war,  120-121  ;  ideals  on  enter- 
ing the  war,  119 ;  international  rela- 
tions, 120  ;  League  of  Nations  and,  191- 
193 ;  population  compared  with  Near 
East,  406 ;  part  in  international  rela- 
tionships after  the  war,  127 ;  part  in 
rehabilitation  after  the  war,  120-121 ; 
religious  conditions  in  the,  investiga- 
tion of,  by  Mr.  McKenzie,  140  ;  religious 
revival  in  the,  predicted  by  Mr.  McKen- 
zie, 140 ;  student's,  Latin  American,  in 
the,  460 ;  tasks  in  the,  143-147 ;  war 
losses  in  the,  44. 

Albania  and,  relation  between,  416. 
Canada    and    the,     example    of    thte 
power  of  Christ  in  international  re- 
lations,  90. 

China,     owes     Christianity     to,     364 ; 
part   of,   in   reconstruction   of,    363- 
364  ;  trade  with,  364. 
Chile,    prejudice    former    against,    in, 

455. 

Korea  looks  to,  for  help,    335. 
Latin  America,  and,  friendly  relation 
with,       456 ;       prejudice,       former, 
against,  in,  455  ;  relations  between, 
465. 

Mexico,  misrepresented  in,  203  ;  rela- 
tions   between,    126,    202-203,    471- 
472. 
"United     States,     The     Demand     of     the 

Church  of  the",  140-143. 
"United   States,   The  Latent  Capacities  of 
the  Students  of  Canada  and  the",  87-98. 
"United  States,  The  Men  Students  of  the", 

89-91. 
"United   States,   The  Women   Students  of 

the",    92-93. 

i  Unity,  "Evangelization  of  the  World  in 
this  Generation",  promotes,  81  ;  Student 
Volunteers,  on  mission  field,  of,  77-78  ; 
Student,  American  and  Canadian,  sig- 
nificance of,  20. 

Near  East,   405  ;   in   common  civiliza- 
tion,   405 ;    in    religion,    405. 
World,   in    Christ,    110,    184-185,    250- 
251,     265 ;     in    Christianity,     20-21, 
184  ;  student,  significance  of,  20-21. 
World    evangelization,    in,     compared 
to  supreme  offensive  of  the  Allies, 
142 ;     compared    to    unity     of     the 
Allies,   142. 
Universal   ends,   identifying   oneself   with, 

148. 

Universities  field  of  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  60 ;  natives  of  Africa  en- 
tering, 444. 

Australia,    influence    of    Student   Vol- 


i-»tr  T»T«    c    r^    T   >-^>         ^co 
by  Dr.   S.  G.  Inman,  453. 


17-      T-O-     t         -T 

17  ,      Egypt,     aiding     mis- 

qn5SXl     iff-    Tnriia     ^7^0-7 
Pint     "1'    18  •    India,    375-377. 

Mlsslonary 


TT 

IirTuFuayA  .  w 

Using  the  Abilities  You  Have",  address 
^  Sam  Higgmbottom,   297. 


Vadstena,  proposed  conference  of  World's 

Christian  Federation,    262. 
Vance,  Dr.  James  I.,  address  "The  Call  of 

the   Cross",    152-157. 
Vaughn,   Dr.   J.   G.,   address    "The   Oppor- 

tunity     of     the     Christian     Doctor     in 

China",   346-348. 
Vaughn,  Miss  Olive  M.,  address,  "What  is 

the  Most  Powerful  Influence  in  Reach- 

ing  the  People  of  the  Near  East",  417. 
Venezuela,  occupation  inadequate,   457. 
Villages,    India,    evangelistic    work,    377- 

380. 
Vincent,     Dr.     George    E.,    address    "The 

China  Medical  Board",  551-555  ;  "Medi- 

cal  Missions,  Remarks",  563. 
"Vital  Christianity  in  National  and  Inter- 

national    Life,     A",     address    by    Dean 

Charles   R.    Brown,   113. 

\V 

Warnshuis,   Dr.    A.    L.,   address    "How   to 

Make    All    Forms    of    Missionary    Work 

Efflcienttly  Evangelistic",  490-494  ;  "The 

Challenge    of    China    to    Christendom", 

363-365. 
Watson,    Dr.    Charles   R.,   address    "What 

is  the  Near  East",  405-406  ;  prayer,  132, 

269. 

Wen,  S.   T.,  mentioned,   364. 
West       Indies,       Agricultural       missions, 

planned,  590;  Student  Volunteers,  num- 

ber   sent  to,    62. 
Western    civilization,    effect    of,    on    India, 

204-205  ;  evils  of,  India,  204-205  ;  India, 

appeal   for   best   of,    205. 
"What  is  the  Most  Powerful  Influence  in 

Reaching  the  People  of  the  Near  East?", 

addresses  by  Robert  Fisher,   Miss   Pat- 

terson,  Miss  Vaughn,  416. 
"What  is  the  Near  East?",  address  by  Dr. 

Charles  R.  Watson,   405. 
"What    it    Means    to    be    a    Missionary". 


INDEX 


653 


address  by  Mrs.   Pern  Holland,   273. 
White,  Dr.  J.  Campbell,  address  "The  Im- 
mediacy of  the  Demand",  147-152. 
"Why    I    am    Glad    I   Went    to    the    Near 
East",   address  by   Bayard   Dodge,    418. 
"Why  I  Like  My  Work  as  a  Missionary", 

address  by  Dr.   C.   H.  Haas,   302. 
"Why    I    Plan   to   be    a    Missionary",    ad- 
dresses by  Miss  Anne  Humphrev,   Miss 
Ruth    Pettit,    Miss    Cora    Kilborn.    Miss 
Bess  R.   Walkup,   Miss  Jean  Dickinson, 
J.  W.  Scott  and  J.  R.  Wilson,   282,  305. 
"Why  I  Want  to  go  Back  to  India",  ad- 
dress by  Miss  Margery  Melcher,   277. 
Wilder,  Robert  P.,  address  "The  Need  of 
Men    with    a    Life    Purpose",    310-312  ; 
"Introductory    Note",    5-8 ;    prayer    of- 
fered by,   36,    217. 
Walkup,    Miss    Bessie,    address    "Why    I 

plan  to  the  a  Missionary",  284,  285. 
Wallace,   H.    C.,    address    "The   Scriptural 
Basis   for   Agricultural    Missions",    567- 
568. 

Walter,  Howard,  mentioned,  235. 
Wang,  C.  T.,  mentioned,  344,  364. 
War,  American  negroes  in,  94-95  ;  added 
revelation  of  the  divine  justice,  113-114  ; 
Bible  distribution  during,  Near  East, 
409  ;  Canada,  part  in  the,  137-139  ;  Ca- 
nadian universities,  emptied  by,  139  ; 
capacities  of  Canadian  students,  re- 
vealed by,  97-98  ;  changes  resulting 
from,  17-18 ;  conflict  between  Moham- 
medanism and  Christianity,  406 ;  fel- 
lowship among  French  students  during 
the,  103  ;  fellowship  between  French 
students  and  common  people  during  the, 
103  ;  gains  as  well  as  losses  from  113- 
114  ;  hardships  during,  foreign  students 
in  Europe,  264  ;  India,  part  in  the,  130  ; 
increased  giving  during,  91  ;  Mohamme- 
danism shaken  by  result  of,  407  ;  part 
in,  Senegalese,  129 :  sacrifice  negative 
only,  226-227  ;  sacrifices,  France,  in  the, 
102-104;  student  giving  during,  66;  stu- 
dent losses  in  the,  Great  Britain,  108 ; 
students,  Canadian,  giving  increased  by, 
98  ;  suffering  from,  17-18  ;  treatment  of 
Germany  after  the,  118  ;  universities  of 
Canada,  affected  by.  97. 

Effect  of,  on  Africa,  425-426 ;  on 
Latin  America,  455  ;  on  Mohamme- 
danism, 437 ;  on  Near  East,  406- 
408,  419, 

Ideals  of,  maintaining,  90 ;  our  task 
to  make  them  real,  227  ;  on  enter- 
ing the.  119. 

Losses,  17,  18,  44;  British  universi- 
ties, 108  ;  Canada,  44  ;  France,  44  ; 
Great  Britain,  44  ;  French  Students' 
Chdistian  Federation,  104 ;  French 
universities.  103-104 ;  Russia,  44 ; 
United  States,  44. 

China,  362-363 ;  international  rela- 
tionships after  the,  United  States, 
127  ;  non-Christian  races,  129-130  ; 
rehabilitation  after  the,  United 
States,  120-121  ;  Sengalest,  129. 
Students  in  the,  France,  103-105 ; 

Great    Britain,    108. 
"War  and  the  Near  East,  The",   address 

by  Dr.  F.  G.  Coan,  406. 
"War  Dead,  Honor  Roll",  601. 
"War,  The  Effect  of  the.  on  the  Oriental 

Churches  in  the  Near  East",  408. 
"War,  The  Losses  of  French  Universities 

during  the",   101-107. 
"War  Time  and  Other  Emergency  Work", 

address  by  Dr.  H.  W.  Newman,  549. 
Will,   activity,   not  resgnation,   308  ;   deci- 


sion    of,     307-308 ;     non-conformity     to 
world's  standards  in,  309. 
Wilson,   J.    R.,    address,    "Why   I  Plan   to 

be  a  Missionary",   306-307. 
"Winning    Christian    Leaders    In    Japan", 

address  by  Miss  Anna  Bussell,  320. 
Woman,  172-175 ;  agricultural  education 
for,  585 ;  and  national  consciousness, 
India,  278-279  ;  bible,  needed,  by  Japan, 
506  ;  Christ  discovered  the  spiritual  ca- 
pacity of,  173-174  ;  freedom  desired  by, 
IndTa,  384  ;  high  schools  for,  China, 
345-346  ;  illiteracy  among,  174 ;  India, 
Student  Volunteers  needed,  506  ;  Korea, 
333  ;  medical  missions  for,  India,  398- 
401  ;  Mohammedan,  in  Sudan,  oppor- 
tunity among,  508  ;  Near  East,  "teach- 
ing Christ",  417 ;  need  of  education, 
China,  344  ;  non-Chri stain  religions  fail 
in  relation  to,  172;  physicians  needed  in 
Korea,  562  ;  revolt,  Korea,  335  ;  Student 
Volunteers,  92-93 ;  universitties  for, 
China,  345. 

Attitude  toward,  Africa,  434-435 ; 
Buddhism.  173  ;  Christianity,  173  ; 
Confucianism.  355  ;  Hinduism,  172, 
384  ;  India,  204  ;  Mohammedanism, 
169,  172. 

China,  351 ;  capacity  for  sacrifice, 
349  ;  education,  desire  for,  345,  351  ; 
changing,  361 ;  place  of  in  society 
changing,  351  ;  plea  for,  349-351. 
Education,  Chile,  459  ;  China.  344  ;  de- 
sired by  India,  385-386  ;  higher,  for, 
520-523  ;  higher,  for  appeal  for 
teachers,  522,  523  ;  higher,  for,  need 
of  teachers,  521  ;  higher  scholar- 
ships. 521  ;  necessity  for,  174-175. 
Evangelistic  work,  502-504 ;  Arabia, 
503-504 ;  in  education,  522 ;  India, 
383-386. 

Evangelistic  workers  needed,  India, 
506,  507;  Japan,  506;  Persia,  507- 
508. 

Korea,    present    status    of,     333-334 ; 
status  of,   before   Christianity,    333. 
Missionaries.      271-291 ;     appeal     for, 
China.  352  :  influence  of  home,  280  ; 
needed  in  Central  China,  508  ;  need- 
ed  in   India,    506 ;   needed   to   train 
Bible  women,  Jappan,   506. 
Students,    capacities   for    service,    92 ; 
in    Latin    America,    458,     459 ;    re- 
sources,     physical,      spiritual      and 
moral,  92. 

Teachers,   requirements   for.   in   wom- 
an's college,   China,   536-537 ;  under 
China  Medical  Board.   563. 
"Women  at  the  World  Task".  271-291. 
"Women,  Evangelistic  Work  Among",  502- 

504. 

"Women  of  China,  Message  from  the.  to 
the  Women  of  North  America",  351- 
352. 

"Women    in   Korea   and   the   Gospel",    ad- 
dress by  Miss  M.  D.  Myers,  333. 
"Women  in  China.  Need  and  Opportunity 
of   Christian    Education    for    the",    344- 
346. 
"Women     of     India.     Evangelistic     Work 

among  the".  383-386. 

"Women  Students  of  the  United  States, 
The",  address  by  Miss  Louise  Holm- 
auist,  92. 

"Women,    The   Failure   of  the  Non-Chris- 
tian Religions  in  Relation  tto",  172-175. 
"Women,  The  Problem  of  Higher  Educa- 
tion for.  in  Mission  Lands".  520-523. 
"Women,  Work  for,  in  Africa",  433-435. 
Women's  work,   part  in  evangelization   of 
the  Near  East,   420. 


654 


INDEX 


Woo,  Dr.  W.  T.,  quoted,  345. 
Wood,  Dr.  John  W.,  prayer  by,  134. 
"Work  for  Women  in  Africa",  address  by 

Mrs.  John  M.   Springer,  433. 
"Work    of    Healing    for    the    Women    of 

India,    The",    address    by    Dr.    Belle    J. 

Allen,   398. 

"World  building",  church  faces  new,  142. 
"World,      Christianity      Indispensable      to 

the",   181-196. 

"World     Conditions,     European     Students, 
.    Facing",    99-110. 

World  evangelization,  necessity  for  Chris- 
tian America  in,  143  ;  relation  to,  negro 

race,  94-96. 
"World    Missionary   Background,    The",   a 

stereopticon    address    by    Dr.     S.    Earl 

Taylor,  37. 

World   Opportunity,    213-214. 
"World  Opportunity,  The",  address  by  Dr. 

John  R.  Mott,  17. 
World   student   unity,    significance   of,    20- 

21. 

"World  Task,  Women  at  the",  271-291. 
"World,  The  Worth  and  the  Failure  of  the 

Religions  of  the",  159-180. 
World  unity  in  Christ,   110,   184-185,   250, 

265. 

World  unity  in  Christianity,   20-21. 
"World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  A 

Message  from",  261-263. 
World's     Student     Christian     Federation, 

growth    of,    262 ;    organization,     72-73  ; 

origin  of,   262 ;   proposed   Conference  in 

Sweden,  262. 
"Worth  and  the  Failure  of  the  Religions 

of  the  World,  The",  159-180. 


"Worth  and  the  Failure  of  Mohamme- 
danism, The",  address  by  Dr.  Samuel 
M.  Zwemer,  165. 

"Worth  and  Failure  of  Hinduism,  The", 
address  by  Dr.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier,  161. 


Yen,  P.  C.  James,  address,  "Appeals  from 
Mission  Lands  —  China",  206-208  ; 
"China's  Need  of  an  Adequate  Reli- 
gion", 355-357. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  Mex- 
ico, needed,  202 ;  relation  of  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  60,  82,  83. 

Young  People's  Societies,  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement,  relations  with,  74-75. 

Young  Women's  Christian  Association, 
Mexico,  needed,  202 ;  relations  with 
Student  Volunteer  Movement,  83-83. 


Zululand,  Swailand  and,  education,  449. 

Zwemer,  Dr.  Samuel  M.,  address  "Deci- 
sion of  Charcter",  307-309 ;  "The  Ad- 
vance of  Mohammedanism  in  Africa", 
435-438 ;  "The  Evangelistic  Opportun- 
ity of  the  Near  East",  409-411 ;  "The 
Reality  of  the  Difficulties  on  the  Mission 
Field",  231-256;  "The  Worth  and  Fail- 
ure of  Mohammedanism",  165-172  ;  men- 
tioned, 265. 

Zwemer,  Mrs.  Samuel  M.,  address  "Evan- 
gelistic Work  among  Women",  502-504. 


YC  42563 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


